Chapter 1: Introductions - Sophomore Year
Notes:
PLEASE BUCKLE UP THIS IS A LONG AND WILD RIDE AND THEY WON'T EVEN REALLY SMOOCH UNTIL LIKE 40 CHAPTERS IN I'M SO SORRY
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Marinette Dupain-Cheng first took the miraculous and consequently signed her soul over to the gods—or Tikki, or the guardian, or the box, whatever way you can look at it—she was more than comfortable with it. Sure, there was that gap in time where she wanted nothing more than to throw it all away, but then she got over it, and she got comfortable in the suit.
Comfort, however, does not equate to safety.
Especially when you’re one of ‘France’s Main Protectors’ and just now learning how not only survive within the confines of the mask, but thrive in the very space that she was leading. The duty was not hers because she was destined to do it, she was just the first one Master Fu saw that he thought was good enough.
Or maybe she just smiled at him at the right time.
Either way, growing within herself and exceeding expectations didn’t account for her being able to handle anyone else’s faults when in the line of fire; they still annoyed her, when her team got stuff wrong. She is their leader. She pushed through anyway, and taught them again, and again, and again how to do things right until it finally worked out.
This duty, this leadership—it came with a perk.
Master Fu offered Marinette Dupain-Cheng the mantle of the Guardian of the Miraculous when she was fourteen after a brutal two years of mastering the Ladybug powers. She was all but a century younger than the previous one when he died, and a soft-handed baker by birth.
This power was never meant for her, but when Fu held it out to her on a silver platter and with a tight-lipped smile, that faux justice-like glint in his eyes that meant that Marinette should say yes, not because it was fate—which is what the old master always tried to tell her—but because it was the right thing to do, so naturally, Marinette had to.
She had to.
Marinette Dupain-Cheng never did like playing the hero.
The Eiffel Tower was tall and rose up several floors, it was the staple bit of his speech—“If you don’t take this honor, your city and the very trophy you pride yourself on will collapse into the ground.”—but it was also made up of all the things her parents had wanted and the promises that Wang Fu made.
If Marinette could choose, she wouldn’t live there.
She considered the speech barely effective, but she still considered it anyway. Being guardian meant more than the words that Master Fu couldn’t sum up.
The higher up you go, the clearer you think, or at least that’s what Marinette likes to believe—that’s why she’s always resting somewhere at the top of the Eiffel, sitting flat against the cool metal, feet swinging hundreds of feel above the air; why it’s her go-to place when she isn’t feeling well.
Marinette went through all of the records of previous guardians and masters, and all of Su-Han’s scribbled notes.
There was no dust, despite him having been dead well over fifty years. No damage, despite the ease in which he was taken whole. Declarations for peace and war calculations were slid between the pages of a journal, spells and facts about the miraculous gods were there alongside butchered Latin phrases and old Mandarin sub-text he made a slogan out of.
Si Vis Pacem, Para Bellum.
If You Want Peace, Prepare for War.
Marinette didn’t quite know what all of this meant, only knew that a lot of these things—the need for peace, the slowly degrading handwriting—is the reason that Fu was in front of her now, saying the same old spiel that Master Su-Han probably once said to him, replacing Temple with Tower , and Order with Family .
Tikki, that looming mauve shadow over her shoulder, the whispered voice in her ear leaned in close then—Marinette could feel her presence—and said, in that painfully quiet voice, “Weak guardians degrade after a while… Fu’s already fading.” Marinette hummed in reply, looking over at the patiently waiting master, thinking. “You would last so much longer.”
She was born a helper.
Sometimes your life will explode in a pink flash, burn like clingy black-purple magic and stretch red and fall into your hands—that will be the first time you’ll know you’re truly capable of change. Sometimes peace is won in wars, and sometimes it’s won without casualties. Marinette had trained for two years straight now when she didn’t have to. Marinette is only fourteen, and she would follow Fu and his advice if it killed her. And the alternative to war is tyranny.
Tyrants are already running rampant through Paris.
If not her, it would be Carapace.
Responsibility comes with a weird sense of a lacking freedom—tyranny can feel like freedom, though, if the tyrants play their cards right—but Fu didn’t tell Marinette that when she became Ladybug. Didn’t tell her that she’d be trading sanctity and freedom for late nights and pain.
Marinette would choose it all again, if she needed to.
That’s why when Fu holds out the miraculous box to her, offering her this once-in-a-lifetime chance, she says yes.
It’s the last week of summer before Sophomore year starts that the fight with Hawkmoth starts to take a more deadly turn. Outsiders, trained opponents, are starting to be turned alongside Lila Rossi every other week. One of the boys, a young one—about ten—was one of the most dangerous yet.
The inner anger of that child… it was unparalleled.
It was terrifying.
At the next media conference, Ladybug stood up in front of the finest press that Paris has and looked out at the camera stoically. She knows when you’re dealing with threats like this, you do it delicately. If Mayura thought they knew exactly who she was, maybe she'd leave as fast as she came.
“Alongside Hawkmoth, we’ve identified our next target. One he’s working with.” Noise rings out from the crowd, but is silenced immediately when Ladybug raises a hand. “For Paris’ safety, we will not be naming them, but we are letting you all know that it’s more dangerous in Paris than ever. Stay safe. Flee if you must. If there is an Akuma, we urge you to stay inside and let us handle it. This teammate grants him much more power than he’d have alone.”
Paris didn’t need more casualties than it already had in the past years combined.
Ladybug was willing to pick a fight with the two of them anyway.
“This year is going to be rough.” Marinette says, falling down onto Nino’s bed. His parents were out of town, so he invited Marinette over to help babysit his little brother. “Are you ready for it?”
“Ready to drop out and become a full time DJ, yeah.”
Leaning up onto her elbows, she looks over at him, blue eyes blinking owlishly. “I thought you said you were going to try and graduate.”
Nino frowns at him. “What’s the point of graduating, if I’ll be graduating with all D’s or held back a year? Only to not need it for my job.”
“It’s a really big accomplishment.” She deadpans. “And you know it means a lot to your mom.”
“Kim might drop out too.”
Marinette throws her hands in the air, and promptly falls onto her back against the purple sheets. “That doesn’t make it okay! You know we’re going to be studying a lot more together this year as a group, to make sure both of you make it to senior year just fine.”
“I have to study ?” He pretends to gag. “Might as well start digging my grave now.”
“Even Kim reacted better than that.” Marinette rolls her eyes. “Besides, you know that means more time out of the house, and if you make it to the top of the class, you can put it on your resume and might get more gigs because of it… so it’s actually a win-win.”
Brown eyes glare at her, but Nino seems to sigh, giving up. “As long as you still let me sleep in gym.”
“And at lunch?”
“Of course at lunch!”
Marinette didn’t want to push Nino too hard, knowing that he was still recovering from the rough breakup with Alya—and knowing that a lack of motivation to do anything came alongside that. Alya was the one that would drag him out of the house the most, even if it was outside the scope of his comfort zone, he still got used to it.
Kim and her talked about it, and that’s one of the reasons that he so easily agreed to this studying plan: to help their best friend.
This year wouldn’t be about ex-best friends or grades, it wouldn’t even be about the akumas or Hawkmoth or the way that heroes can sometimes do more damage than good—it was about learning, about healing.
She wanted it to be about healing.
Marinette was scared of what’s actually happening at school, scared of the atmosphere she left behind—Lila and Alya, and all the believers and teachers that do nothing about it.
How is she supposed to grow in an environment that keeps her tied up and bound?
As Ladybug, she knew exactly what she could do with someone like Lila Rossi, but as Marinette? As the baker’s daughter? As the girl who can barely talk when she’s stressed, and pulls at her hair when she’s anxious? Who trips every time she walks up the stairs?
Well, she didn’t really know what to do with all that nothing —she had no leverage, no intimidation. Nothing to fight back with besides her words.
And, as Marinette would tell you, sometimes words aren’t enough.
Marinette doesn’t understand what peace really means for Paris (how can she go back to life as ‘normal’ when all of this is over?) even if she fights for it. And god, does she fight for it. Tooth and nail, flesh and blood, her entire life, crushed under the palm of Hawkmoth.
She desperately wanted safety as a reality, but the deeper she went into getting it, the more stressed out she is.
Everyone is starting to notice—and maybe that’s why it was so easy to let Alya pull away, to let herself grow distant and fall back into the friendship that’s held a comfortable place in her heart.
Kim and Nino won’t push her, they’re not that kind of people.
They’ll just take care of her, and really, that’s what Marinette needs the most: someone to just understand how hurt she is and not try and figure out why before comforting her. She just needs someone to comfort her. And in these two boys that she’s known all of her life, she finds that.
Without prying, they just hug her and turn on her favorite video game, and prove that eventually everything will be okay.
And everything will be okay!
She hopes so, anyway.
The first day of school comes in a rush.
She meets up with Kim and Nino at the bakery (less about them wanting to be together, she’s sure, and more about Nino getting his daily fix of caffeine—not the perfectly measured coffee Maman made, no, but one of the energy drinks in the fridge—and Kim getting free food).
Nino is comfortably dressed, a shirt under a sweatshirt and flannel, and though his style stayed in a way others would call ‘lazy’ she could definitely tell he put just a bit of effort in. It's cool to see him grow into his own style away from the one Alya pushed onto him, and she tells him just that.
His smile was worth the way she stumbled over her words.
“And what about me, Mari? Hmm?” Kim demands, eyebrows wiggling. “Do I not look good?”
“You look like Kim.” Marinette answers safely. The last thing she wants to do is feed into the doofus’ ego. “Which means yes, Dino, you look good.”
“Yes!” He fists bumps the air, and then jogs out the door, daring his two best friends to keep up.
Marinette helplessly looks over at Nino, who gives her the same look right back. “We’re not running after him, right?”
“Right.” Nino lets out a sigh of relief. “I’m glad we cleared that up, like dude! It’s the first day of school. Chill.”
“You’d think he’d get this excited when it ended.”
“I don’t how that idiot actually likes school.”
“Not everyone wishes they were a high school dropout.”
“Hey!”
Before their conversation could be properly finished in any capacity, Kim is bursting back through the door, grabbing onto each one of their wrists and pulling them after him, stumbling in step and calling for him to slow down.
Apparently, they are running after him this morning.
Marinette could scream.
The letters they sent out to Gotham Academy (they were tasked to send the last week of freshman year) had reached their destinations! They were full of student information, emails or numbers, and anything that the student thought another kid across the Atlantic would want to know when their teacher picked all of the pen-pals.
Apparently, the American teacher said it was very important to match personalities with some of the kids in her class.
Instead of regular attendance (thankfully) Madam Bustier decided that she’d take it by calling out their name and handing them the letter back, which would give them the contact of their pen-pal, who would be getting the exact same thing in less than six hours when their own school day started.
“Marinette Dupain-Cheng!” She calls, handing out a rather thick envelope. Just as Marinette goes to take it, ready to go pick her seat next to Nino—since Kim likes to sit in the middle row, instead of the back, and that lets Alix sit next to him too—Madam Bustier pulls it away. “This is a very special student. I would quite like if you kept the information about them to yourself. I would hate for their parents to sue.”
“Oh Marinette! That’s so cool!” Rose, who’s sitting in the front row this year, calls out, a squeal in her voice. “A lot of politicians and influential people in Gotham send their kids to the Academy! Maybe you got Damian Wayne! He’s basically a prince in Gotham!”
“Unfortunately, Mister Wayne didn’t sign up to be a pen-pal.” Madam Bustier explains. “But-”
“I know the Wayne family.” Lila immediately pipes up.
Marinette takes this as her cue to take the envelope from her teacher and go take a seat. There are so many more things that she wants to do than stand there only a few feet away while Lila talks herself up for no good reason.
She doesn’t care who she knows!
It’s probably a lie anyway.
Rose’s light voice carries on alongside Lila’s antagonistic one, but once Nino quietly slips her one of his earbuds, Marinette has no problem tuning it out. She’s lost enough due to Lila.
Her sanity won’t be next.
“Who’d'ya get?” Kim instantly turns up to face them, wiggling his envelope between Nino and his phone to get him to pay attention. With a sigh, he does. “I got some chick named Lyta! She seems really cool. Her fun fact was that she’s a god—I really like her sense of humor, which you know is important.”
“And what’d you put for yours?”
“Probably the same thing…” Nino mutters.
Kim rolls his eyes, turning to look up right at Marinette—grey to blue. “I told her that my favorite sport is swimming, and I can give a lot of advice about it.”
“Oh, ho, mister,” She replies teasingly, leaning down to poke his forehead. “Are you taking a serious approach to this?”
“You made me promise to take school seriously!”
“We started this last year, Kim.” Nino points out, eyebrows raised. “And as much as you think you should be able to—”
“Because it’d be so cool!”
“—you can’t tell the future. So, you definitely care about this. Why are you acting like that’s embarrassing?” He throws his hands up, turning to their third. “Dudette, is that embarrassing?”
Marinette giggles. “Only a little bit. What if, Lyta, you said? Is like the American version of him.”
“Oh god .” Nino replies at the same time that Kim says, “I hope!”
Before they can talk more about it, Kim gets distracted by Alix, who excitedly starts talking about how awesome the chick she got seems. Nino can’t do much in class without getting overwhelmed, so he often does work for one class in the class he has after, and homework for his last class in the morning the next day.
It was an odd system but it worked well, so she wasn’t going to start pressing him on details for his pen-pal until lunch.
Time to see who the kid she’ll be forced to interact with for the upcoming school year, and probably the next two after that, will be. God, is she supposed to be nervous? What if she got someone really cool and couldn’t relate to them? What if she got someone really odd and couldn’t relate to them?
What if they couldn’t read her handwriting?
“Dude.” Nino says, poking her in the arm. “Open it.”
“What if-”
“Whoever it is lives in America.” He deadpans. “Be as weird and as open as you want. Literally nothing can go wrong because of it. But for the love of god,” A pause and big drink of his purple Monster. “You’re practically vibrating in your seat. Calm down.”
Marinette nods. “Yeah, I will. There’s nothing to worry about.”
“Exactly. Everything is okay.”
Alright, she hypes herself up. All I have to do is send them a message. How hard could it be!
Topic: Your Pen-Pal from France!
Hi!
My name is Marinette Dupain-Cheng, but you can call me Mari! I know you probably got my envelope, but just in case you were only told my name/email, here are some things about me!
1. I’m an aspiring fashion designer, and I hope to get an internship at Agreste & Co. one day!
2. I’m a baker, so if you ever want any really good recipes or ones that are easy to follow, I’m your girl!
3. I’m the student body president here at Francoise Dupont and have actually done a lot to change the school so far! I really hope to continue everything and work on perfecting this messed up system, but it could take a while.
In hopes that you write back, and in case you can’t think of anything to say, I do have a few questions. Firstly, how is the dress code at your school? Relaxed, I hope. Also, do you like the school system that you have in place? Is there anything really important about you you want me to know?
Also! I’m quite interested in actually getting to know you, but I want to make sure you’re okay with hearing about my actual personal information! If not, I’ll be as professional as you’re okay with!
(I hope my English was good - I’m still learning!)
-I hope this reaches you well,
Marinette D-C!
Marinette couldn’t tell why, but as she went to bed that night she couldn’t help but to feel like something was about to change.
She just hoped it was for the better.
Notes:
****IMPORTANT:
I wanted to note for those who read the series description that yes, this story is correlated to Cherry Wine by Hozier in my head but that song does NOT represent Damian and Mari's romance! I understand that is NOT a lovesong, it's a story of abuse, which is exactly the point. In order to get close to someone you're afriad of you need to be vulnerable and sometimes, that comes with disclosure. A big part of this book is the cruelness these characters faced and overcoming that both with themselves and each other, and that's where the song comes in. The precursor to their disclosure and what they experience to overcome together. The song is not about their relationship. It's about how they heal from past relationships (romantic, platonic AND familial) TOGETHER
Chapter 2: Email Back
Chapter Text
The first time that Marinette Dupain-Cheng put on the Ladybug suit, the ringing voice in the back of her head she’d later identify as Tikki, the shadow over her shoulder—instead of the less favorable option: her going insane—said, “You will grow into the design eventually.” A pause. “You are not meant to be this bright.”
It reminded Marinette of when she’d make Manon a dress and leave a few inches for her to grow into. The first time she did that, her mom said she was tripping over the hem for a few months, before another growth spurt hit.
Radio talk show hosts and TV stars talked about Ladybug’s work ethic, how she fought until she dropped and then a little bit after too. About that time she jumped into a dinosaur’s open jaw and still came out on the winning side, how she looked Hawkmoth in the eyes and refused to flinch.
Ladybug didn’t flinch .
Later on, when Tikki let herself out in full form, a looming static presence on the edge of Marinette's brightly decorated room, she told her that she was a fine hero—and Master Fu said, “Yes. She is a fine replacement of the Ladybug you had last.”
But Marinette is the daughter of the a family of women whose first heir fled and the second hid into the ground, pledging herself to some secret alliance, she is a baker from a line of Dupain’s who think they’re standing at the top of the world, and the next Miraculous Guardian in a destitute and solitude line of hermits and dead men.
Marinette Dupain-Cheng is nobody’s golden heir, she is nobody’s great hero, she is nobody’s replacement.
She is a fail safe.
Marinette, Kim and Nino all review their emails after school in the safety of the Le Chien’s flat.
Nino had very casual and not at all deep conversations with a girl named Emiko Queen—who he said was ‘chill but strange’—and Kim immediately devolved into deep back and forth conversations about gender equality differences in the United States versus France with Lyta.
And Marinette, furiously nervous, bites her lip, leg bouncing between the couch and the carpet as she opens the response she had gotten all but a half hour before.
I got this, she tells herself. It’s gonna be okay!
Topic: Your Pen-Pal from Gotham.
Hello,
My name is Damian Al Ghul. Call me Al Ghul. I did get your information beforehand, but I am told that I am supposed to appreciate the information that you have given me despite that. It is interesting that you both design and bake—most people stick to one thing.
You’re abnormal.
‘In hopes that you write back…’ This is an assignment. I am going to be writing back whether I would like to or not, however, I’m told to thank you for trying. And I am being instructed to answer your questions.
The dress code is strict. Blue or black dress pants, formal shorts or a shirt. A white undershirt, a collared shirt that is either grey or white. A blue or black tie. A blue or black Gotham Academy blazer. Your hair must be appropriate, and your make-up cannot be obvious.
I do not care about any of those things. It only annoys me when someone’s shoes squeak. It is agitating.
Secondly, I rather despise the school system I have—it is about remembering instead of learning. If a student knows something but cannot name it, describing it does not count and relearning is seen as a weakness. It is an absolutely unbearably pathetic way of raising generations upon the falsehood of knowledge.
A bright blue text interrupts the flow, saying ‘ he means that when you teach people this way they become stupid ’ followed by the same black bolded text as before. It makes Marinette smile a bit, clearly able to tell that Al Ghul is not a people-person, but sought help to write her back anyway.
Effort is always a good thing—right?
There is nothing important about me that you should know. I am being told to tell you three things in return, here they are: I am a vegetarian, I am fluent in French already, so this class is useless, and I like animals. Those are going to be good enough.
On the same note, it does not matter to me how personal you get, as I doubt I will get personal as well. I am able to handle your information without expressing my own, as your actions do not impact me and vice versa. I am told I’m supposed to strictly state that I am giving you permission to talk casually with me.
This is that.
(Your English is adequate. My French is perfect.)
-Best Regards,
D.W. Al Ghul
“My guy’s really formal, but it’s clear that he asked someone to help him talk to me in a kind way.” She informs, rather pleased with this. “His name is Al Ghul. But you especially Kim, I won’t be telling much of his info to. Apparently it’s really important to, so I’d like to keep it close to my chest. Respect, and all.”
“Sweet.” Nino replies simply.
Kim annoyingly waggles his eyebrows at her, not having a problem with that. “Do ya’ think you guys are gonna get along?”
“I think so.” Marinette shrugs. “Especially if he keeps putting the same amount of effort in. Like I said, he talks super formal, punctuation and all, but I think it’s a choice instead of, like, how he was taught to speak?”
“What do you mean?”
“Dude sounds like a buzzkill.”
These come from both of her best friends at the same time, but Marinette just rolls her eyes and brushes them off. “I think we’re actually going to be friends! Especially since Lila can’t get to him, y’know? It seems like, I dunno, a breath of fresh air, friendship-wise.”
“Good point.” Nodding, Kim tilts his head like a dog at her. “You know Lila can’t get to me or Nino, right? Not anymore.”
Hot bobbing with him, Nino shares the sentiment. “Neither can Alya.”
“I think… um,” Marinette sighs, letting herself actually think about how she wants to reply to this. “I think I do know that, yeah.” Blue eyes flick between brown and grey. “Thank you both.”
Kim grins again. “Always, Cupcake.”
“Shut up, Dino.” She huffs. “Let’s all just get back to our penpals, yeah?” A pause. “Say ‘yeah’ for me, Steak.”
“Yeah.” Nino deadpans.
“See,” The heroine motions out. “Open your emails.”
“Actually-” Kim waggles his phone infuriatingly close to Marinette’s face, making her shove him away and back onto the couch. “Rude. But anyway, me and Lyta already swapped numbers. You and Mr. Formal didn’t even get past the second email, and this loser decided to only stick to the email on purpose .”
“Fuck you.” Nino says simply. “It’s not a competition, you toddler.”
“It’s really not.” Marinette agrees. “You won’t really bond or learn if you rush into it all.”
“We’re talking about fem- in -ism!” The athlete defends, proudly announcing this alongside a voice crack. “So I beg to differ.”
Nino gives him a lazy glare. “Then beg.”
Scoffing at them both, knowing that Nino not only can hold his own but come at someone with so much bite that it’s almost startling, Marinette leans past the arm of her chair to grab her phone off of the table and Kim uses this to his advantage to poke her right in the armpit.
“Augh!”
It was instinct when her arm jerked and wacked him across the jaw but she probably would have retaliated anyways, so she makes the decision not to apologize. “You deserved that.” She tells him vehemently. Kim glares in return, but any rebuttal is cut off from an anxious sigh from Nino.
Since neither one of them feels like getting on their third’s nerves for real, it falls silent.
Topic: Current Update on Me!
I am currently at my best friend Kim’s house with our other best friend, Nino! His dads are both really nice and good parents, I believe. I call them my uncles! I’m gonna spend the night, but Nino has to go home to watch his little brother soon.
Honestly, I was (and still a little bit) nervous about talking with you! In a classroom setting, I’m really not used to people liking me, or, that’s not fair. I just don’t think that they like talking to me anymore, that’s all. It’s not that they dislike me.
Do you have a lot of friends? At the very least I hope you’re not alone! It did sound like you had a friendly-ish person helping you out with your letters.
My teacher [Mdm. Bustier] says it’s important to know a lot about each other by the end of the year—but if you’re not comfortable with that, we can make up some cover story. It would be fun!
Anyway, is your school day going well? Mine’s already over!
Bye, Al Ghul!
I hope you reply fast :)
-Marinette!
Topic: A Responding Update
I am currently in my French class.
Why do others find you unpleasant to talk to? Is it because you’re overly cheerful, or something more pressing? I have no choice but to talk to you, rather unfortunately, I am not able to form my own opinion on why I would stop.
I have one friend.
His name is Kent, he is the one who helped with the first email, yes. He says I should divulge more information about myself, but I am uncertain. We will decide at a later date after I do a background check on you.
My school day is tedious and boring.
-Best Regards,
D.W. Al Ghul.
Then, all but thirty seconds later, another email comes through that makes Marinette scoff while reading it, both amused and overly curious.
Topic: Hey!!! :D
tell me more about ur family ! pls
-Dami :)
Marinette smiles down at her phone and looks up to find Nino nodding along to his headphones, eyes closed, leaning back against the couch—and she decides that he looks tired enough not to bother him even the littlest bit—so she lifts her phone and wiggles it to get Kim’s attention.
Grey eyes flick up to her three times before settling, seeming to realize that yes, Kim, Marinette is trying to say something .
She shows him her screen, their Snapchat messages, and his eyes light up in understanding. Seeing the moment that he joins the chat, she quickly fills him in on everything that’s going on through the email—how she thinks she will not only be friends with Al Ghul, but probably Kent too.
He wishes her luck and shares a screenshot of his texts with Lyta, a hilarious conversation where he and the American girl are trying to guess what the other looks like through really blurry and truly terrible pictures of the other. So far, they seem to fit well together.
Truly, Marinette likes that he’s gaining another friend.
Le Chien Kim is someone who likes to be surrounded by people, who likes being the center of attention and the life of the party. God knows that he’s good at it, and not only that, but he’s intelligent and funny too—so she knows that Lyta is going to get something out of the friendship as well.
Penpals hadn’t ever seemed like a more enticing thing than right now.
She emails back.
Topic: No
Not the way I can tell this isn’t Al Ghul just from the capitalization alone. And the ‘no’ is because I don’t know if he’s comfortable with that, not because I’m not willing to. I’ll tell the actual Al Ghul what he wants to know.
Are you Kent?
-Marinette :)
Topic: I Apologize
He was.
-D.W. Al Ghul.
Topic: No Need!
Just so I know, Al Ghul, do you want to know more about my family? I’m an open book!
-Marinette!
P.S. Please tell Kent that I said hi!
Topic: Familial Questions
Ms. Dupain-Cheng,
It would be appreciated information.
-D.W. Al Ghul.
P.S. Kent said ‘hello’ back.
There is a story about a girl whose feet are rarely touching the ground when magic is buzzing between her ears, about a girl who had the worst nightmares about world ending pain, white hair beneath her fingers, and being slammed into pillars, or drowned, or burned, or hit, and hit, and hit—
Instead of waking anyone else up or traumatizing them with her stories, she quietly pads down to the kitchen her parents’ little bakery has and makes the most ridiculous tasting sweets.
Voice buzzing around her, shadows looming, twisting, anxious when her Guardian is. “Creation is a healing thing,” She said, mauve shadow-claw brushing warm tendrils down Marinette’s cheek. She’s long-past learned how not to flinch. “As my keeper, as guardian, you will always be drawn to it when destruction is around. You can fix it.”
“Even when it’s just in my head?” Marinette replies quietly.
“ Especially when it’s just in your head.” Tikki moves back away from her, now just a deep red mass in the corner next to the oven. “That’s where it’s most real.”
Marinette, even after the second week passed without a single one back, has yet to fail to send Al Ghul a good morning and good night email, despite the time zone difference.
This is a fact she’s proud of.
She doesn’t think it matters.
It’s three months into the school year when Marinette breaks down again for the first time (that year) because of Lila or Alya—this time, them both—and it’s because Lila released a rumor that she was sleeping with both Kim and Nino, and that’s why Nino broke up with Alya.
She doesn’t know how anyone believes it—there is literally no other two people that would be more unbelievable for that to happen with than the two people who call her their sister, but especially not at fifteen, and especially when both Alya and Rose (who Marinette had admittedly talked the most with on this subject the year before) that Marinette doesn’t want to do that with anyone until she’s a lot older, and in a well established relationship.
Because of the horror stories her older cousin Bridgette told her, Marinette became afraid of intimacy and relationships for a while. Actually, she’s still a bit afraid even now. She thinks this is why she gets so scared and anxious when she’s talking to someone she has a crush on.
People look at Marinette in the halls like she’s an akuma.
Not like she’s a normal girl.
Becoming hyper aware of herself and everything around her, mind switching into a panicked version of her ‘Ladybug Mode’ as she runs out of the classroom after an open-legged joke from Ivan, she just about yells at Kim “Don’t touch me!” when he goes to follow her, and finds herself fifteen minutes later, spacing back in as a cold, bone-chilling wind blows in her face.
She’s dizzy for only a moment before righting herself, taking in her surroundings.
On the edge of a building, a familiar one in the blind-spot of all cameras around Paris, only a few blocks from the Louvre—sitting right there, in the suit. Even her deepest unconscious knows that she’s safer as Ladybug than Marinette, and will probably always be.
Until now, she just didn’t realize that she’d ever use this to stop herself from panicking as a civilian. The suit is supposed to be a sacred weapon to use against evil.
Not a tool for an anxious teen to escape rumors.
“Are you alright, M’Lady?” Voice light-hearted, Chat Noir sits down next to her, legs crossing instead of swinging down, leaning back onto his arms, head tilted. “I’m pretty sure all of Paris saw you swinging over here as if you were running from something. But there’s no akuma around, so…?”
“It’s personal.” Ladybug replies. She’s gotten a bit closer to Chat Noir over the years. Even if he’s still flirtatious and funny, and sometimes too kind or goofy, he’s grown up. He’s understood and listened to her boundaries. Out of the suit, she refuses to make him important.
In it, he’s her everything. Her other half. Her best friend. The whole world rests on their shoulders, theirs , not hers . He refuses to let her do it alone, through all of her panic and unbearable moments.
That isn’t something that could ever be overlooked.
“Just don’t say anyone’s name. Or your own, of course.” He reminds her, giving her permission to share. They always need it, which is something they decided the previous summer. Even if it’s not strictly said, they need it. “You know I will always listen.”
“You know how we’re either in the same grade, or one up or down?” They’ve talked enough about the woes of homework to put that together, but given Chat’s description of curriculum, Ladybug thinks he might already be in Junior year, given he has to take a lot of exams and is super stressed about it.
And the biggest thing for her grade this year has been the penpal assignment, which is a new part of French curriculum, and he hasn’t mentioned it once.
“‘Course.” Chat wiggles his eyebrows at her. “I remember everything about you.”
“One of my classmates started a rumor that I’m sleeping around a lot. It’s not the first time, and I doubt it will be the last, but I’m older now and for some reason, it feels worse.” Telling him this, Ladybug pulls her legs up to her chest. “I think it’s because it’s the first time people actually believe it.”
He tilts his head at her, green eyes flicking between her own. She struggles to make eye contact. “Have you fought back against the rumors, or told anyone they’re not true?”
“Well… no, but with the grip that this girl, er, person —” She corrects. “—has on the class, I don’t think it would do anything. My real friends, and the ones that it’s about, know that it’s not true, but that’s not really enough. People are looking at me, Chat. They look at me like I’m disgusting.”
Chat Noir thinks for a moment. “Do you want to know what I would do?”
“Hmm?” Ladybug looks over at him with a teary-eyed pout. He’s grinning. “I know that look. What is it, Chaton? I swear, if it’s something bad-”
“Hey! I can have good ideas too, LB.” He defends, hands raising. “If you can’t get over the rumors, get with them. Y’know, the whole ‘if you can’t beat ‘em, join ‘em’ thing.”
She blinks at him. “Explain.”
“Maybe flirt or be overly loud and terribly flustered, but really obviously fake, and affectionate with who the rumors are about! Make it so ridiculous, it looks like that’s what you’ve been doing all along, and that’s what the rumor is.” His hands move alongside his words, rushing, as if he doesn’t say it fast enough, he won’t get to say it at all. “So no, Bug’s Civilian Identity isn’t sleeping around! She’s merely making kissy faces at people during school!”
“And like a game of telephone, it got twisted.”
He snaps his fingers at her. “Exactly. Don’t try to be the bigger person or get behind the rumors, get with them and make whoever started them spaz out. I would be furious if I got a whole bunch of people to believe something, and then someone going ‘oh, what a lovely kiss!’ and blowing a raspberry tears it apart.”
Ladybug furiously pulls out her yo-yo, and pulls out the pad and pen she stored in there. It’s come in handy a lot more than she expected it to.
With determination, she looks Chat Noir in the eyes. “Give me your worst.”
“Oh, M’Lady.” He slyly grins. “I thought you’d never ask.”
Topic: Question!
Are you good at strategic things?
-Marinette!
P.S. If not, that’s okay!
Topic: Answer.
Why?
-D.W. Al Ghul.
Topic: Question!
Because I’m trying to double check that I’m doing the right thing when it comes to something sensitive, but everyone I’m getting advice from is either two people like Kim, or actually Nino. And that’s not a very good pool to choose my decision from!
So are you?
-Marinette!
Topic: Answer.
I would consider myself the best in regards to strategic plans.
You are fourteen, what could you use something like this for? Is it about your homework? You have not mentioned any such projects to me recently.
-D.W. Al Ghul.
Topic: Question!
Oh yay! Knowing you, I thought you’d be good at it!
Here’s the situation:
A girl is making up a rumor about me either making out with my friends, or even (and it made me cringe to type this, so you know) having sex with them. It’s really throwing me for a loop and I hate it, it really makes me feel disgusting, because that’s not me at all.
A friend of mine, C, told me to stop trying to get past the rumor or prove it’s false, but to get under it and mock it. Like really play it up in goofy and ridiculous ways, like giving obviously fake and terrible one liners, like “Did you fall from heaven? Because you’re an angel!” instead of not interacting with Kim or Nino even more.
Do you think that’s a good course of action? Or should I do something less eccentric? (Did I use that word right?)
-Marinette!
Topic: Answer
Your use of ‘eccentric’ was appropriate, yes.
I do think that that course of action could work, it would make the situation seem comical and faux from the beginning, instead of shying away like you have something to hide—when you obviously do not. I would further involve your friends, Le Chien and Lahiffe into the plans.
It would be more believable if they flirted with each other as well, perhaps, and twist the rumor from you and onto them. That would most likely make you feel less disgusting.
What is the name of the student doing this to you?
-D.W. Al Ghul.
Topic: Question!
Thank you!
I’ll do that then, and ask Kim and Nino if they’re okay with that (if they’re not, because who would want that rumor about them, I’m just letting you know right now that I’m not gonna do it!). Who it is isn’t important, the rumor is going through the whole school :/
Thank you again for the help, I really appreciate it!
-Marinette!
P.S. I really hope nothing like this has ever/will ever happen to you, Al Ghul! You don’t deserve that.
Topic: Your Peer
I would still like to know who it is.
-D.W. Al Ghul.
P.S. I am being told to inform you that you do not deserve that either.
Topic: The Girl
It’s not important, but maybe we can talk about her when we’re closer! :)
-Marinette!
Topic: The Girl
If you think I do not know that you are saying that to never talk about her again, think again. That is very obviously a cop-out answer, as you are well aware I do not plan to get close to you.
And certainly not for such useless information.
-D.W. Al Ghul.
Topic: The Girl
It’s your decision! You definitely don’t have to get close to me, I don’t ever want to ask someone to be friends when they don’t want to, otherwise, they’re not really your friend, are they? But my answer still stands, Al Ghul, I’m definitely not going to tell you unless we get closer.
This is information that’s really close to me, and affects me a lot. I don’t tell strangers about it.
-Marinette!
Topic: Becoming Close.
This is troublesome. I will decide at a later date.
-D.W. Al Ghul.
Topic: Becoming Close
Okay! Thank you for your help!
I’ll email you later!!!
-Marinette!
Marinette sighs and lays back against her lounge chair, hair falling all around her. So far, every effort that she’s made to actually bond with Al Ghul has fallen through. Once, he almost agreed to let her call him by his first name, and then quickly back tracked in the next email ‘out of professional curtesy’.
Just because she knows that his name is Damian, doesn’t mean that she’ll call him it. Besides, that could get confusing—Lila’s knows a Damian from Gotham (and talks about him often) too, so during class it would be easier to call him Al Ghul anyway.
She’s a good friend, she thinks.
She doesn’t know what it is about Al Ghul that doesn’t make him believe that.
None of that matters, because she’ll keep trying. She has until Senior Year to get under his skin—the year that the entire class is supposed to go to Gotham to meet their penpal and get a proper tour of America with them, going to every major stop over three weeks and seven plane rides.
They have time to become friends.
Topic: Getting Closer
Ms. Dupain-Cheng,
I have properly discussed the pros and cons, as well as the benefits of becoming closer with you—even if my reasoning is not to strictly get close to you, but because your life is interesting and I want to know more—and have come to the decision that yes, we are going to get closer.
It is comfortable for me to allow us to go from strangers to acquaintances. I am being told to ask you more about yourself. Here are the most notable things for me to remember, so that you do not uselessly repeat information:
1. Your parents, Sabine Cheng and Tom Dupain, are bakers who own Tom & Sabine Boulangerie Patisserie.
2. You are an inspiring fashion designer, and hope to work under Gabriel Agreste.
3. You are a baker, for your parents, but you also seem to enjoy it despite that.
3. Your friends are Kim Le Chien and Nino Lahiffe, and they have very contradictory personalities. You’re childhood friends with them.
4. You’re an optimist, and because of that despite being unqualified, you’re the Student Body President at your school.
I am assuming you will respond accordingly.
-Best Regards,
D.W. Al Ghul.
Topic: Getting Closer
I’m really happy to hear that, Al Ghul! I appreciate your willingness to get closer with me, even if it’s not 100% for me, you know.
But also, I’m just double checking that you’re actually okay with this. Getting closer to me isn’t just about paying attention to me and what I like—it’s about me learning about you as well! I’ve noticed you’re a pretty closed off/reserved person, and I just want to know that you considered this part.
I, myself, am very willing to get to know you. You seem very ‘interesting’ as well!
-Marinette!
Topic: Getting Closer
I have weighed out that aspect of getting closer, yes, I’m not daft.
-D.W. Al Ghul.
Topic: Getting Closer
I know you’re not! You seem very intelligent, and I mean that genuinely!
On the note of deeper topics, what would you like to talk about the most? I don’t really think I have anything I don’t want to discuss, really!
-Marinette!
Topic: Getting Closer
Not at this moment. Perhaps at a later date, I am currently reoccupied and have to go.
I am being told to tell you goodbye. Goodbye.
-D.W. Al Ghul.
Topic: Getting Closer
Goodbye!!
-Marinette!
Not only does the advice from Chat and Al Ghul work, it works phenomenally well.
Marinette, Kim and Nino go from whores, to sleazy, to cheesy and weird, to the class clowns all within the span of a week. They think by the time this semester ends, everyone will have forgotten there was a time that Le Chien Kim winked across the room, and Nino Lahiffe winked right back.
Marinette won’t. She has it on video.
Which Nino hates .
Ivan now is able to joke alongside Kim (who doesn’t tell him he thinks the other boy is disgusting, not because he doesn’t, but because Marinette asked him not to start anything), Alya is no longer able to say that Nino cheated on her and not get laughed at with “Oh? Was it Kim, or Marinette?” and Lila has to pretend to agree with everyone who thinks this is funny.
She is more than grateful for this.
“Focus.” Tikki instructs. No longer a shadow hanging over her, but a ball of energy hovering next to her head. She likes that she doesn’t have to be constricted to a solid form around Marinette—likes that she isn’t scared of the god. “Reach out again. This time, think about destruction. Your powers will kick in.”
There’s sweat lining Marinette’s forehead. They’ve been at it for hours.
“I’ve never been able to use my powers out of the suit.” She protests, as if she wasn’t a true holder for a reason. Master Fu was wrong, it is not because she was born for it.
It’s because she wasn’t, and chose it anyway.
The god hums, and it sends static out into the air. “You have to learn.”
The energy has never felt more tangible than it does today—and Tikki said that she didn’t tell her for a reason, that she wasn’t old enough, even if she was ready. Apparently, there’s risks being so young and being a miraculous wielder—hero—guardian.
Imagine that .
But despite that, Marinette loves this. She loves it.
Everything about the creation energy wraps around her, turns, twists and envelopes her whole, and she loves it. It warps her, vines grow over her arms, grass all around her. Her rugs would turn into dirt until she learned to go out to an isolated park somewhere in North Europe with Kaaliki and practice there.
The energy speaks to her.
Outside the suit is different—she’s less sensitive to the energy, she has to focus, to drain herself again and again to even sense the magic. Tikki says she’ll get better with age, and practice.
Marinette can’t wait until she starts being able to believe her.
Marinette and Al Ghul begin to trade details about the cons of living in both Gotham and Paris, more so the consequences of living around heroes and villains, than their own city attractions. His favorite hero is one called Nightwing, and another called Batman, and hers, of course, is Chat Noir.
She tells him less about the damage and the most about the design of the suits—she tells him that nothing there is like it is at Gotham, that nobody dies or really gets hurt. This is a lie. She tells him there’s not any destruction, that it just makes people more uneasy about letting their bad feelings about.
Damian Al Ghul has horror stories he says are beyond her comprehension.
But Marinette Dupain-Cheng, Paris’ protector, Ladybug—who has the mauve shadow looming over her and the world resting on her fourteen year old shoulders—knows things that would scar him, superhero or not. Nobody fixes like her and can still view the world as unbroken.
Now, she’s getting better at feeling it in the air, the tearing, the unbalance.
They haven’t gotten to fully talking about Lila yet, but Al Ghul knows her name, along with Chloe, and Adrien—who they talk about the most. She was able to ask if anything Adrien was telling her to do was either a good idea, or even made sense, and receive in reply, simply, not to listen to him anymore.
She was grateful that an outsider was able to give his opinion.
Kim was typically a lot more helpful when it came to Adrien than Nino was—Nino had all the insight into Adrien’s toxic relationship with his father, so he didn’t really like conversations revolving around him, because he knew he wouldn’t be able to be helpful, chalking it up to neglect rather than a bad character trait. But he also didn’t really know what to do, either.
As mature as she feels like as Ladybug, sometimes it’s still painful to remember they’re just kids. Kim, Nino—her—they’re all just kids. Adrien too.
They’re just trying to do their best.
Topic: School Email and Summer
Question, Damian,
My teacher (Mdm. Bustier) told us that Gotham Academy gets locked out of their emails over the summer, and you won’t be able to email us back unless we’re already communicating in a different way, and I know you typically think ahead about things like this, so I wanted to know where you stood?
Are you planning to have no contact over the summer?
-Marinette!
Topic: School Email and Summer
Oh! I wanted to send another one real quick and make sure to tell you that that’s okay, I know you’re a really private person and I wouldn’t expect you to give me any other kind of contact! Even my teacher made sure to tell me that you’re private before giving me your email address!
I’m sorry if it came out otherwise! I support any decision you make!
Topic: School Email and Summer
Before you brought it up, I was under the assumption the decision would be up to you, as you have previously directed the closeness of our relationship. This is a school assignment, and I find it unnecessary to continue it outside the school months. Why would you prefer something differently?
I was not under the assumption that you were trying to force me to decide, or send you any of my information. There is no need to worry about such things. Now that I understand more how Rossi speaks to you, I understand why you jump to such conclusions.
Off topic, I would like to note to you that our conversations recently, due to becoming ‘closer,’ are not being shared with Kent. He noticed, and is making me tell you, citing it as ‘important’. Were you assuming that everything was being shared with him?
-Damian W. Al Ghul.
Topic: School Email and Summer
I was assuming that, yes, thank you for letting me know! I do prefer my more private things aren’t shared, but I know he’s your confidant, so I won’t ask you to restrict anything!
And I would prefer something differently because we’re friends, I think. I would miss talking to you, over the summer. But you’re right, this is just a school assignment, and I don’t want to add any pressure onto more than normal. You should be relaxed, and I know school isn’t relaxing for you.
How about we plan to resume conversations a week or two before Junior year starts (I will never get used to American school systems) to catch up, but give you the summer off. Do you agree?
-Marinette!
Topic: School Email and Summer
We are not friends. We are acquaintances.
That does sound like an acceptable course of action, however, you are missing how we would communicate before school starts up again next year.
-Damian W. Al Ghul.
Marinette sighs, and lays back against her bed.
The rest of her Sophomore year went completely smooth, and she handled any major disturbances from Lila the same way—ridiculously—and let the smaller ones slide, either telling her best friends about it happening, or asking Al Ghul if she should ignore it.
Every time, he said no. Every time, she did anyway.
She had honestly thought that they had gotten to a place where he felt comfortable enough with her. Al Ghul told her that she was allowed to call him Damian, and she did, he told her about how much he likes being an artist, and prefers painting—he even promised to send her photos of a finished series based on Greek Mythology.
Though, he said that could take years to finish.
She doesn’t mind, they have a few years anyway.
This entire time, Marinette didn’t realize that he still didn’t think of her as his friend, at least, not enough of one to share the summer with. A part of her, knowing Damian, knew not to expect too much. On the other hand, she’s given enough of herself to Damian Al Ghul to expect something in reply.
Rereading his last email, she starts replying with a heavy feeling she often associated with hope.
Topic: School Email and Summer
You’re my friend, I’m your acquaintance. We can have different conversations for different things, Al Ghul, that doesn’t make me wrong, or you wrong. People can be different things at the same time!
I can give you my number, and let you be the first one to reach out?
-Marinette!
Topic: School Email and Summer
I regret informing you that you can talk to me as casually as you’d like—but I will concede. You are just my acquaintance.
That will be acceptable. I will contact you at a reasonable time.
-Damian W. Al Ghul.
Turning over in her bed, Marinette screams into her pillow.
See, Damian Al Ghul is not the kind of boy that expresses what he likes, even if he can list in explicit detail why he doesn’t like something. Damian Al Ghul gives good practical advice and is great at strategies, but is terrible when it comes to personal advice or communication.
Damian Al Ghul is not kind. But he is good.
This is something that she firmly believes.
Marinette knows that if this wasn’t a school assignment, their communication outside of school months wouldn’t even be a question. He’s told her that he’s not dedicated to school work, that he has a good grade in most classes because he doesn’t have to try at it—and that it is something he doesn’t need to strictly put his all into, because his half-assed looks like the equivalent of someone going all-out.
She knows that it's a miracle he tolerates her, let alone considers him her acquaintance. She knows that he still calls Kent his acquaintance, and that he’s his best friend—but because of that, she doesn’t know what he considers her. But like she said—they have a few years to figure it out.
Marinette Dupain-Cheng is not patient, but she is stubborn.
“You look happy.” Kim says, eyeing Marinette where she’s bouncing out of the school doors. Nino’s dredging along behind her, all too unhappy about being forced to show up the past two days, even though he’s stayed up late and there’s nothing ‘important’ actually showing up. “And he doesn’t.”
“I am happy!”
“And I’m not…”
Marinette wraps her arm around Kim’s, and puts her other around Nino’s neck, pulling them both close. “I think this summer’s gonna be a record-setter, and I think next year’s gonna be even better.”
“Is it because of Al Ghul?” He asks, grinning. “I know I definitely feel better about school with Lyta being able to help me. I love you two, and Alix, but I think it’s different than having outside support, y’know? Something to validify everything you two say.”
“Yeah,” Nino refutes. “Me and Queen aren’t really that close.”
“Me and Al Ghul are getting there!” Marinette says. This is… true, probably. She has no idea! But she wants it to be true, so she’s going to treat it like it is. “And I think so, yeah. He’s outside this whole bad classroom dynamic, and I know you both try and stay neutral, but there’s no real neutral. That helps. He’s completely unbiased.”
Nino raises an eyebrow. “Won’t he be biased towards you?”
“I can’t actually tell if he likes me or not, but either way, he always speaks and acts completely unbiased. You remembered how I just decided to get closer with him?” She gets two nods in reply. “He’s actually really receptive. He lets me rant and I can actually tell with how he replies that he listens, and he tells me a few sparingly private things.”
“And you can talk to him about Lila!”
“Yeah! So, he tells me when I probably could have done something better, but also continually lets me know that I’m not in the wrong. It’s reassuring.”
Head tilted at her, hat slipping down just a bit, Nino looks over to Marinette. “If you ever need anyone in person to grab you by the shoulders, shake you, and say ‘dudette, you’re right’ lemme know.”
“Thanks, Steak,” Marinette brings him closer, smushing their cheeks together. “I-” Kim comes crashing down onto the other side of Nino, smushing him in the same manner, causing him to give out a little laugh, face starting to flush a little compared to his tired self. “Hi, Dino.”
“Hey, Cupcake, remember what we used to do when we were little?”
Nino immediately starts to struggle out of their grips. “No, dues, c’mon, I’m too tired for this—please don’t, oh—” Marinette grins, makes eye contact with Kim, and then they’re both blowing a raspberry on both of the DJ’s cheeks, for as long as they can without him jerking away. “—I hate you both so much.”
“Nah,” Kim says, letting their third fully pull away from them, fixing his hat with a glare shooting between him and Marinette. “You love us.”
“And we love you.” She chirps.
“Yeah…” Nino grumbles, pulling his hat down enough to hide the embarrassed flush on his ears. “I’m sure you do.”
The school year ends, and Marinette feels thankful for everything she’s been given this year.
A better, stronger, friendship with Kim and Nino, a new friendship with Damian Al Ghul, a stronger partnership with Chat Noir as Ladybug, stronger connection to the miraculous box as guardian, a better understanding of the energy of the ladybug miraculous and Tikki.
This year was so much better than last year. Last year was not about gaining anything, it was about loss.
She feels happy now, mostly. Kinda.
It’s enough.
Notes:
Just like this year (Sophomore) I plan for So-J Summer, Junior year and J-Se be in the same format — fast paced, snap-shot scenes, not a lot of very personal, dialogue-driven scenes — because the majority of this fic is Senior year and the salt there with Lila, and the trip to Gotham
If you don't like that, please just wait to skip ahead (I'm really sick of deleting mean comments)
Chapter 3: The First Text - Summer
Notes:
this will start in Marinette's POV and end in Damian's because junior year is in Damian's POV at Gotham instead of Mari's, and so the next summer will start in Damian's POV and end in Mari's
I hope that all makes sense
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The random days that Master Fu came to check on Marinette after she accepted the miraculous box gradually became less and less; for the first month it was weekly visits, then for the next six it was once a month, until she turned fourteen last year and then Marinette only saw her old master whenever he seemed to remember that she existed.
That was about twice a year, and not enough time or feedback for the heroine to feel confident in her abilities as the guardian.
Eventually, Marinette took to pacing up and down her room, checking on the miraculous box in the false wall of her closet again, and again, and again. She scratched at the skin around her nails and wore down the heels of her slippers, and she thought of them as one in the same.
Kim and Nino both told her it was frustrating to watch, knowing that something was wrong with their best friend but not really knowing what. This is after Marinette pulled away from Alya and Nino broke up with her, after Lila took hold of the entire class—after they were isolated away.
It was exhausting being ostracized, but they could somehow tell that school wasn’t what was bothering her.
Master Fu didn’t look at all of the things Su-Han left behind, even if he kept them until Marinette got her hands on it all, and he apparently didn’t want to either. She was left trying to put together the demise of an entire civilization of the Miraculous Keepers all on her own.
She takes the summer break during the summer between Sophomore and Junior year to explore the old temples strewn all across Europe, calling it an excuse to visit her Aunt Shu in China all while transforming into Ladybug and gathering as much intel from the ruins as possible.
Marking off deaths, accidents, destroyed temples all added up until the very last one—until the journal ended. She buried many bones, letting Tikki bless them, without knowing if they were the enemy or some of her own.
There were pages missing in the book. Marinette likes to think Fu ripped them out.
Wang Fu always thought there was always something better to do with his time than heal. This was an ideal he passed on to the next guardian, and Marinette was scared of what she would pass on, too. In more than one way, this upset his ward, this child who he claimed was a great warrior, coming back to the battle.
The whispers Tikki digs up from the past Ladybugs left little to be desired: too young — weak — not even up against a real villain — how long has it been now — do you think she’s good enough — when she’s weak — and small — and weak — weak — weak .
Marinette preferred the one voice that was saying chosen .
During the summer, Aunt Shu-Yin doesn’t mind at all the odd hours that Marinette goes missing, she, herself, disappears and comes back without explanations. The only thing she knows is that she’s training a girl named Fei Wu for her job, but doesn’t even know what her job is. Random times, they’re able to share a meal. At the very least, they text each other goodnight, a way of telling the other they’re alive.
Marinette would think more of it, if Nonna Gina wasn’t the same way.
And maybe if she was closer with her aunt, or if her aunt ever acted like she really cared about Marinette in the first place. This was just an easy way to explore her past, and Marinette wouldn’t give that up just because a few things weren’t the ‘right’ way.
It’s mid July, only two weeks into her trip, when a text comes through on her phone from an unknown number. She’s currently traveling through the ruins of the temple that was built on the spot in Tikki and Plagg first made contact at, somewhere in north-west Sweden, where Scandinavians and Vikings lived for centuries, worshiping them.
The spot Plagg first touched the Earth separated the land, forming the Gulf of Bothnia between Sweden and Finland. He didn’t know yet not to shield his true power from the world. This is how he was capable of killing the dinosaurs. She doesn’t like to think about the destruction he’d cause if he would actually try.
She keeps her partner updated at the end of every week, since he’s on patrol duty with Ryuko. When she texts him, even this far north, land that hasn’t been touched for decades, her things don’t malfunction. This is the upside of training to use her powers out of the suit—she’s now able to use her yo-yo even while retaining a civilian form.
So it’s no surprise that this text comes through, but it’s more surprising what it says.
Unknown Number
Is this an adequate time?
Honestly—she didn’t know what to do with this.
Maybe Ryuko, who also texted like this, had to text from some unknown number, or Chat did, or maybe even Hawkmoth found a way to use his miraculous technology to contact her. Simply because Marinette is in Ladybug Mode she’s failing to realize this could be a non-miraculous problem.
The world simply didn’t work that way.
Dupain-Cheng
?
Unknown Number
You instructed me to contact you at an appropriate time during the summer to ‘catch up’ as you put it. If this is a bad time or too early, it will be easy to wait to contact you again.
I am being advised to tell you, this is Damian W. Al Ghul, your American pen-pal.
Of course it’s him. That makes the most sense to civilian Marinette; but unluckily for Damian, she’s not always a civilian.
Pausing on top of a temple stone that’s as old as the pyramids—undiscovered for centuries because of the glamor over it, just like the miraculous and kwamis are glamoured—she stands there, looking down at her yo-yo, texting, Tikki reading over her shoulder.
How is she supposed to explain this story to Kim or Nino?
Dupain-Cheng
Oh! This time works for me, of course !
I honestly thought you’d only text me like early August or smthng, I’m really glad you texted !
Do you want an update on me now ?
Damian AG!
Why are you in China?
If she didn’t know him and his personality so well, she would really think it was weird that he pinged her phone. And she’s also grateful that she left her phone at Aunt Shu-Yin’s house today as well.
Honestly, there were few things she wanted in this world other than to explain to Damian Al Ghul or Kim and Nino—who shared a tracking app with her—why she was in an untouched part of Sweden or Norway.
That didn’t sound fun at all.
Dupain-Cheng
I'm visiting my aunt! Her name’s Shu-Yin and she’s really cool :D
I'm going back home in a week, I think I’ll miss it here, but I’m happy to get to spend a lot of time w my mom’s side of the family
How have you been, Damian ?
Damian AG!
I have been mentally stable and performing adequately on all my summer activities.
I’m assuming with your cherry nature, you are alright as well.
“Baby Bug?” Tikki calls, her shadow looming over an almost-broken archway. Her hollow eyes are draining down, staining the red color a dale blue. “I do not mean to make you mourn with me, but I found the grave of one of my oldest holders. His name was Leif, but we called him Gudrun .”
Marinette frowns and wipes some sweat off her forehead. She stayed still too long texting, and the head and exhaustion of exploration finally caught up to her. Any longer and she might start to process that her feet are aching too. “What was going on back then?”
“He used me when dragons were still around, even as rare and beautiful as they were, a woman got ahold of an egg and raised a dragon in order to burn down different villages. Leif bore my miraculous to take down the dragon, who’s soul essence became Longg. His partner was named Olia.”
The way Longg talks and attaches himself to the most peaceful holders, Marinette always did think that his story was one of tragedy.
This just confirms it.
“The boat that made his gravesite is only thirty feet away from the village ruins. There was a lake here, back then. He died in his late sixties, far older than I suspected he would after I was given back to the Guardians. Olia and him both had separate partners, but their children became spouses, and their descendants are most closely related to a family called the Drake’s. Longg tracks them.”
Marinette hums, and reaches over to run her fingers over Tikki’s shadow on one of the stones—goosebumps rising to her skin. “Was he, Leif, was Leif a good Bug?”
“One of my favorites.”
“I’m sorry that he’s gone then.” She turns back over to the arch, and walks through it, towards the area she knew Tikki called Thor Village —knowing there will be some remains to bless. Tikki shouldn’t ever have to ask her to help care for the remains of her past holders.
“It was expected.”
Blue eyes glance back at the kwami, who’s deep pool of ‘tears’ have stopped dragging the hollow of her eyes down, but remain there, around her eyes. “Clearly, that doesn’t mean it doesn’t hurt. Is Olia buried here too?”
“Yes. But burned as a warrior, instead of sailing off as a leader. They are buried in the graveyard, along with their wife and beside Leif’s husband as well.” The deity follows close behind, moving behind Marinette in the sun like the heroine’s own shadow, pulling down on her heels, cooling the earth. “Many worship the growth of the bug, few care for the destruction of the cat.”
“ I care for the cat.” Marinette says—pouting. “Creation and destruction are supposed to go hand in hand, I don’t understand why people don’t get that.”
“Because destruction—” The deity’s voice reverberates around the ground, a deep grumble. “—is uncomfortable for humans to see. Just like death.”
The heroine hums in response. “It’s all part of a cycle.”
“The boy who you’re talking with… what is his name, again?”
Marinette fully pauses and crosses her arms, one hand gripping her yo-yo tight and the other holding her backpack close. A kwami asking for more information on someone is not a common or a good thing. “Why? I care about him, Tikki. I really do.”
“I am not going to do a thing to him.”
“Damian Al Ghul.” She says. “But I don’t know his middle name, only that his parents want it really hush-hush. Which is why I don’t tell Kim a lot about him, since he has a hard time processing what’s a secret and what’s not in normal conversation.”
Tikki rises up in front of her, the shadow blocking out the sun, making the area directly around Marinette drop ten degrees. She shivers. “His ancestor—he was one of Plagg’s.”
“He was! I mean,” Marinette coughs, clearing her throat. “He was?”
“Yes, but corrupt. It was during a time, in the middle east, where me and him were on different sides. Then Ra’s found something he thought was more powerful, not knowing I was the one who created it and discarded the ring back to my holder at the time like Plagg was trash. That was two centuries ago. The 1800’s.”
Marinette nods, relaxing her stance a bit. “Ah, so Damian won’t know about it.”
“No. It is a well kept secret, even among those who disregard us kwami’s.” Tikki hums, chin dipping down, one big, hollow eye nearing her holder’s two blue ones. “He will be compatible with your energy, mark my words. Him, more than anyone, even your Chat Noir now, are prepared to handle you as Ladybug.”
“His reign with the cat miraculous was that powerful that it could pass down through the bloodline?” She blanches. “Doesn’t that mean he won’t like me, since, what was his name? Ra’s? Since Ra’s was enemies with his Ladybug counterpart?”
Tikki shakes her head. “If anything, I am sure it will draw him to you more.”
The heroine’s nose wrinkles. “But I want him to be my friend regardless of the miraculous.”
“Don’t worry, my little one,” A cold whisper of a shadow touches Marinette’s cheek as Tikki goes to move past her. “He will only be drawn to your energy if he is drawn to your personality. It cannot happen over all this silly technology—it’s something that has to happen in person.”
She throws her hands up. “Then why warn me about it?”
“Because it will affect him, especially if he ever comes in contact with the cat miraculous or Plagg again. It will make him protective, clingy, until the connection defuses.” Tikki jumps over a rock formation and lands on a hill, sinking into the ground. “Now come, there are many to bless. Good warriors. Better people.”
“Alright, just let me reply.”
“If it is not Chat Noir, it is not important!”
“Okay!”
“Bug. I can tell who you’re contacting.”
“ Tikki ,” Marinette groans, leaning hard against a pillar. “Let me do normal teenage things like we talked about. Texting friends is normal teenage things—and Al Ghul is my friend!”
A sigh echoes around the ancient ruins. “If you insist.”
Dupain-Cheng
I’m doing really well !
There’s so much here to see, it makes me feel like I’m in a movie or something :D
All my mom’s family normally come to Paris to visit - they saw it’s less crowded, but I just think they come for the free sweets lol
Damian AG!
Are you touring China?
Dupain-Cheng
Smthng like that !
What have you been up to?? Hopefully lots of summer fun - I always do enjoy summer and spring more than the winter
The cold makes me angsty :/
Damian AG!
I am fine with the cold.
What does ‘something like that’ mean?
I have had an adequate summer. It is fun, I suppose.
Dupain-Cheng
What does fun look like to you ?
And it means that I’m not getting a official tour but like, stuff my family likes
Aunt Shu is really helpful ! she travels a lot so she knows a lot of cool hidden places that not a lot of other people do ! there’s so much more than I thought there would be
Damian AG!
It means I am doing things I enjoy. Painting is one of them. Jon is over more often, which I am told is supposed to be fun as well, but he is rather annoying.
Do you not plan to spend your summer with Le Chien or Lahiffe? You seem like an extroverted person. Being alone with only your family during the summer months does not make sense for you.
Dupain-Cheng
Oh ! I am going back to France the last day of June to get all of August to get back to a school schedule !
I always hang out w Kim and Nino
Also, I’m glad you’re doing things you enjoy ! I know Gotham is dangerous, especially during the summer - so stay safe, alright, I don’t want to imagine a world w/o you
Damian AG!
Why?
Dupain-Cheng
Bc you’re my friend ! :D
Damian AG!
Hmm.
Alright, I will concede this once.
It must be getting late for you. I will contact you once you’re leaving China, as nothing about a tour interests me.
Damian AG!
I am being told to properly tell you to enjoy our days without contact and goodbye. So, goodbye, Dupain-Cheng.
Dupain-Cheng
Bye, Damian !
Marinette is sitting in a glamoured near whole square mile of forest near the spot that Mongolia, China and Russia meet—all around her is destruction and decay. A whole, a sand-field in the middle of a lush forest where Cataclysm was used and never healed right.
Her hands are in the sand, dug down as far as she could go without hurting her fingers.
She’s focusing on healing .
Pulse after pulse of the creation magic floods her veins, moving out across the ground and turning the sand into dirt, the ancient decay to new growth. Pink and white pasque flowers, tiger lilies and poppies bloom around her, pollen staining her clothes.
She really hopes that Aunt Shu-Yin doesn’t have seasonal allergies.
“Focus.” Tikki instructs. “Heal this area.”
The words distract Marinette more than her own thoughts ever would, and the magic she had been building up under her palms pops like a bubble. The heroine groans. “I’ve been working every single day since we finished in Norway, Tikki. I’m exhausted.”
“This is the last thing I will ask you to heal for a while, my little one.”
“That’s because I’m leaving tomorrow!” Marinette huffs, trying to wiggle her hands out of the muddy sand. “I can’t keep doing this without my mind wandering. I can focus my energy and think about random things at the same time, that’s why the magic didn’t crap out until after we started talking.”
The deity moves away from her position over her holder, to stand over a white pasque group, testing their clean energy no-doubt. “For someone so young, you are strong. Once more, Marinette. Then we will go back to the house.”
“Only one more?”
“If you heal it all in one, which I am assuming you are capable of doing, no?”
“Ugh!”
Kim and Nino, accompanied by one of Kim’s dads, Mr. Ature, meet Marinette at the airport when she gets back from China—Nino begrudgingly holding up a sign that reads ‘I’m here for the Clumsiest Girl I know’ and Kim excitedly filming it.
She truly regrets, in the moment—while flushing red from embarrassment and annoyance—asking them to pick her up.
Marinette should have known better, when she and Nino are separated, Kim and his ideas are king. But honestly, her parents would have made a bigger fuss about it than just calling her clumsy, so with a sigh she accepts her fate and walks over to them with an eye roll.
Politely (and to make Kim jealous), Marinette greets Mr. Ature first with a hug, congratulating him on a recent promotion at work. He thanks her with a large grin and motions between her and his son. “ That is how you treat someone after not seeing them for a while, Kim.”
“Eh.” Kim shrugs without shame, and Nino tucks the board under one arm. “We face-timed every day, so it doesn’t feel like we were far away. Steak said so himself!”
“No, I didn’t.” Grumbling this, Nino turns to Marinette, tugging the back of his beanie down as he smiles. “Hey, Mari.”
“Hey, Nino.” She smiles back, then crosses her arms, grumpy. “Why did I have to hear from Luka, of all people, that Jagged Stone hired you to play at Le Grand Paris when he’s eating there instead of you? Hmm? Even Adrien was more forthcoming about this when I asked.”
“Because he’s embarrassed about it.” Kim explains, voice in a coo, at the same time Nino rebuts with, “Because it’s not set in stone.” A pause. “Obviously.”
Marinette glares. “Even being considered to play for Jagged is a big deal.”
“So?”
“Ugh!”
“What?”
Kim sighs, shaking his head. “You gotta have more zest for life, bro.”
“No, dude, ” He replies mockingly. “I don’t.”
“Alright, kids!” Mr. Ature chirps. “Help Mari with her bags! Yes, even you, Kimmy, and let's continue this argument in the ear.”
“Or not at all…”
“Look on the bright side,” Marinette hauls her backpack over her shoulder. “At least you’ll be distracted from your motion sickness.”
Nino lets out a groan and the heroine shares a grin with Kim. They have to catch up on being there and annoying one another before school starts up again, and she has to let them know the progress she seems to have made in actually being friends with Damian Al Ghul.
She even told him more about Alya and Lila.
Damian Wayne values a lot of things—honesty is one of them. Loyalty is another.
And though he can’t firmly describe which of these two things Jon Kent has more of, he has enough of both for Damian to value his close proximity. As Grayson would say, he is good. Apparently, he is only supposed to keep this certain type of person around.
There’s not enough of them.
Because he believes this, and because there are moments that Marinette Dupain-Cheng reminds him horribly of Jon, he’s comfortable conversing with her. Jon called it a miracle. He regrets ever having opened his mouth to the boy who’s not used to keeping secrets.
It was at family dinner two weeks after school had ended that year, late in the month. Father and Grayson had Clark Kent and Lois Lane there, Todd and Drake had Kon-El “Conner Kent” over, so naturally, all four of them forced Damian to entertain Jon as well.
There wasn’t anything overbearingly annoying about Jon anymore (though he did talk loud and often), it was just that Damian didn’t like being made to do anything.
“If you hate having to be around me, your bestie, just ‘cause Uncle Bruce said so,” Jon whines with a pout, leaning into Damian’s chair. Damian leans away, scowling. He wants to stab him again. “I can’t imagine how you treat DC knowing that a teacher is-”
“Shut it, Kent.”
But the damage was already done.
Grayson, Todd, Brown and Bernard Dowd were all leaning towards him, three pairs of blue eyes and big brown eyes all wide, Kon-El and Kyle both having a knowing smirk plastered across their face. He hates this—hates that they think they have any insight into his personal life when they don’t.
And they never will.
“DC?” Grayson asks, smiling, wide and genuine and infuriating. “Did you make a friend, Little D? That’s great!”
“Or the demon spawn has a crush.” Comments Drake.
Todd snorts. “Like the little brat could like anyone.”
“He likes me!” Jon boasts, as if it’s something to be proud of. Damian will be the first to admit that getting on his good side is both hard and respectful in the Wayne Manor.
He glares.
“They are neither of importance, nor any of your business. It is a school assignment and nothing more—we are not even acquaintances.” He pauses and sends a perfectly practiced nasty glare between Brown and Dowd. “If you push me for details, I will stab you.”
Brown, who is insufferable, smirks at him as if to say no you won’t at the same time her eyes say I can take it .
“Okay.”
“But if Jon knows about them, then they are important.” Grayson reasons.
Damian transfers his glare onto him, and adds more venom behind it. “No. We attend school together, it is illogical to think he wouldn’t know unimportant things about our shared education.”
If they want to know so bad, they are detectives, and they could find out themself—if only Damian hadn’t taken the initiative to scrub all data on the school’s files about Dupain-Cheng. It works out, as his French teacher does mostly analog.
“They have a nickname.” Kyle points out, voice a purr. “It’s cute.”
“Initials.” He deadpans.
“But-”
“I am not discussing this further.”
Dowd and Grayson pout, and go to open their mouths in protest, but Jon pouts right back. “He said he doesn’t want to talk about it anymore…”
“He literally didn’t,” Drake sarcastically drawls, twirling a fork around his hands. He is, perhaps, Damian’s greatest competition out of the pathetic gaggle of people that Father and Grayson call ‘family’. He is his greatest competition as a Robin, simply because there is no living up to Grayson’s Robin. “But okay.”
This is what Damian knows about Dupain-Cheng:
Subject - Marinette Dupain-Cheng
- Age - 14 (Birthday is July 9th)
- Race / Ethnicity - mixed race, white and Asian / French, Chinese, Italian
- Height / Stature / Weight - 5’2 / Slim / 115 (slightly under average)
- Eye / Hair / Skin - Blue / Black (appears straight) / Pale
- Mental Illnesses - Undiagnosed (suspected persistent anxiety)
- Physical Illnesses - Asthmatic (requires an inhaler) / Affected by the cold
- Addictions - n/a
Family:
- Mother is Sabine Cheng (co-owner and entrepreneur of Tom & Sabine Boulangerie Patisserie) who was born ‘Xia Bing Cheng’
- Maternal grandparents are Mei and Yan Cheng (retired, ran a cafe in China that is passed onto an insignificant family friend, no connection to D-C)
- Older maternal aunt is Shu Yin Cheng
- Maternal cousins, born from Shu Yin, are Bridgette, and younger twins, Emmit and Adette Cheng
- Maternal great-grandfather is Wang Cheng
- Father is Tom Dupain(co-owner and entrepreneur of Tom & Sabine Boulangerie Patisserie)
- Paternal grandparents are Gina (traveler, she does not seem to be there often for D-C, though D-C does not mind) and Rolland Dupain (retired baker).
Acquaintances:
- Kim Le Chien (student at Francoise Dupont—childhood friend of D-C, hobby of taking photographs and uses his athletic prowess to relieve stress, anger is expressed immediately)
- Nino Lahiffe (student at Francoise Dupont—childhood friend of D-C, part-time job of being a DJ, plans to turn music into his career, uses music to relieve stress, hidden anger issues)
- “C” (long-term friend who wishes to remain anonymous)
- Mentions often: Luka Couffaine, Alix Kubdel and Max Kante
- Mentions briefly: Alya Cesaire, Lila Rossi and Chloe Bourgeois
- Adrien Agreste (student at Francoise Dupont—classmate of D-C, part-time model, no further aspirations, gives bad personal advice, pushy)
Facts/Notable Character Traits:
- aspiring fashion designer
- worker at Tom & Sabine Boulangerie Patisserie
- class body president at Francoise Dupont
- is kind to a fault, but seems to know immediately when someone (other than herself) is being used or harmed, to an alarming observational point
Unknown Factors:
- undisclosed side hobby that takes up her time, avoids it/talks carefully about it
- Shu Yin and Wang Cheng are in Mother’s files, but all information as to why are redacted (it is unknown if there is a connection to D-C) - (Shu Yin’s children are not mentioned)
- she is desensitized to it already when anyone mentions extreme acts of violence, terrorism, or ‘villains’ such as Joker—something is going on in France that is hidden from the media
- “C” and “T” are her companions
She is great at simultaneously oversharing and hiding things. There are too many unknown factors about the girl who lives across the sea at the same time he’s too suspicious to ignore them. He is not obsessed. He makes lists for everyone. Father’s and Grayson’s are similar. Jon’s is unique. Marinette Dupain-Cheng is confusing.
Damian’s not used to that.
Notes:
I hope you enjoyed it <3
Chapter 4: Avoidance - Junior Year
Chapter Text
Damian thinks American school is pointless.
His mother provided him with enough education by the time he was ten to put every single teacher at Gotham Academy to shame. He doesn’t even need an American high school degree that’s genuine. Ra’s can fake one just as well as he can attend the, as he said, pointless school.
It was Father that made him still go—for the ‘normal teenage experience’ that he wanted him to have—ignoring that he is better educated than him and his other adoptive children combined. He got his first degree when he was seven years old. He has two masters.
Besides that, like Damian could ever be normal .
So far, at the beginning of junior year, only two good things have come from him staying at Gotham Prep, and then Gotham Academy: his trust and loyalty for Jon that has grown and built up over the years, and his days are not so boring—even if they are more tedious.
Then, suddenly, last year, something changed.
He was forced to interact with her . And he didn’t hate it as much as he thought he would (at least, he didn’t feel violent towards her—but that could be explained by being an ocean away). And he learned that someone other than Jon could stand him and his a-social personality.
Marinette Dupain-Cheng.
He does not know whether or not to count this as a good thing. It is a change. That is all.
School was still pointless. So, of course, Damian was going to protest against this with everything in him. “I didn’t understand why I must attend Gotham Academy, Father.”
His dad sighs. “You know why—your brothers and sister did it. Education is important.”
“I have an education.” Damian scowls. It’s like his father doesn’t listen to him. “Todd died before he could finish sophomore year, Drake dropped out the moment he turned eighteen. Cain attended her senior year online. You didn’t even entertain the possibility of me doing online school, despite my personality.”
“There’s nothing so wrong with your personality that you can’t attend school, Damian.”
He glares. “What would mean-”
“Damian.”
He quiets in a moment. That is a voice Damian cannot argue with—it is definitive. End of discussion. Stop asking questions. The voice that he is ordered around to and has to obey as Robin. The ultimatum to every discussion. To disobey is to destroy.
The likes of Damian Wayne cannot disobey. He is perfect. He is godly. Parents are not just parents, they are more; they own God.
Damian stays quiet.
There’s a saying that Damian Wayne knows that always has a way to remind him about the way that survivors have scars and the actual victims have graves. And that people like him have both.
At one point it made him wonder when he will be allowed to feel the pain he’s gone through without guilt or judgment, if when he came back his new lack of scars made him undeserving of healing. So he went and made more scars; on his wrists, ribs, thighs. Places he could hide and places he couldn’t.
Only Jon has seen them.
His father says nothing during training. Mother too.
He doesn’t know why people like to punish those that admit that they’re in pain. It seems like no one has the patience to handle someone who is just sad, who acts out because they’re scared. Nobody has the stomach for it anymore. Especially when they handle their sadness with katanas instead of therapists.
Damian is ashamed to say that he is sad, that he has been sad. He isn’t ashamed to say he should have those scars. Or a grave. He is his mother’s child, Ra’s Al Ghul’s grandchild. Of course he has scars, and a grave. Of course he is sad.
But he is not allowed to be sad.
He’s not ashamed to say he has not cried in a year. That he yells at himself when he’s alone, that he screams at himself in the helmet of his bike when he’s fed up at red lights. That he runs red lights on his motorcycle because he doesn’t have the safety of walls.
That sometimes good things can hurt and he’s still struggling to understand that.
It’s a phenomenon that he is constantly telling others it’s okay to be a selfish prick sometimes—especially with their emotions, something that Jon is sure to tell him: it’s not selfish —all while constantly attempting to people-please in the only ways that he knows how.
They say forgiveness comes with time but to him forgiveness is just another way to say that something painful didn’t happen and he refuses to pretend like that again. Ra’s pretends. Mother pretends.
He is determined not to be like them.
If he has to hold the weight of the world on his shoulders, they have to hold the weight of what they did to him in their hands. And if his trauma has to be dragged behind him on a chain everywhere he goes, holding him back, they have to be there to flinch at the sound of metal on flesh.
The good news is that he has survived knowing the worst kind of people, the bad news is that he is not a survivor; he has a grave—and nor is he a victim; he has those scars, you see. The bad news is that they were never something that he should have to say that he almost survived.
The worst part is the almost, the dying, the resurrection, the surviving again, and again, and again. And they wonder why he’s a killer. Why he’s bloodthirsty.
Why he does not dispute it when Todd or Drake calls him Demon .
His inherent trust issues press against his heart and it reminds him that he was born strong, and turned weak. By his mother. Ra’s Al Ghul. The league. By his father. Time and time again, he has been torn apart and put back together in ways that suit others.
That benefits them.
Never has it been to help him.
He has a weak voice but the strongest pair of lungs. He uses it to hurt others. He tells himself this is the way that it’s supposed to be. It’s hard to stand up for himself in a way that matters but he can scream the longest of words.
He has a tendency not to text back, so he’s had to tell his family (if he can call them that) how absolutely not sorry he is about the missed calls. He feels guilty about it. There’s nothing to be guilty about. Not the unanswered texts. Or the messages. The days he’d go missing. The absent hours.
Damian swears that he’d love himself if he could.
But he doesn’t see what Jon sees.
He is still hurting about all of this, about dying, and he is still lying about it. There’s no good way to say that—no healthy way to admit it. Eventually he will run out of this angry silence of his like he has run out of soft places to bruise.
Why does nobody really talk about how bones can bruise until it’s too late?
Damian Wayne has stumbled around the truth and fell asleep under the pretext of being safe and doesn’t need to wonder why he wakes back up countless times through the night, tossing and turning, kicking all his blankets down to his feet.
When he lived with Mother, he slept on a mat in the corner of a training room. His mother called him one, but it’s his dad that treats him like a prince. There’s something raw about abuse when you have to describe it without saying it; it’s comparable to broken glass.
Damian Wayne does not think himself as capable of being abused.
Is this what counts as strength? Withstanding? Bearing. Staying quiet. Trying to gain control. Not crying. Killing. Not admitting. Bleeding. Bruised. Always Withstanding. He doesn’t know if that’s what counts, withstanding, but thinks that maybe it does.
It shouldn’t.
He knows that.
Damian treats his body like a temple—one he can bruise and brush—and never once has it complained. Never once has he truly broken himself, or given himself more scar tissue than he can withstand. It’s a delicate balance, but he walks that thin line without tripping.
He is someone that he desperately loved to hate.
His memories about his death, about his (lack of) abuse, are far too sharp and lonely. They know how to bite and there’s not a single wall thick enough to keep them out. And he always, always remembers. Damian doesn’t need the reminder that he is not a survivor.
Were my screams not loud enough? Did they not hear when I cried, or when I stopped? Was my blood not red enough? Did they not hear when I pleaded? Did they not know this isn’t okay? Did they not realize having to bring me back because they killed me is not normal?
Damian Wayne doesn’t believe in God; there was nobody then he could pray to. But he believes in himself. He was always there, able to help himself. So Damian Wayne is not a broken boy; he is God.
Once he was so scared to break down, terrified of the power Mother still had over him, worried about the way his grandfather would react, the lives he would take. He broke down anyway.
It didn’t matter.
Grayson likes to say that self love is important but to Damian it always has come second place to what could have been. When he starts to feel healthy, one of them tells him that they love him and then he starts to doubt his worth all over again.
It’s a toxic cycle.
Loving himself feels like he is attempting to make a ritual shrine out of his trauma and call it a temple instead. Because he keeps remembering the kind of things that leave snapping memories in its wake, and that makes the ritual of hate grow.
His mind has no pity on him—it thinks he deserves it.
Some people choose to remember and recognize the version of others that held the most power over them, no matter how long it’s been or how much others have changed. His family will never see him as something other than violent.
This is okay—there are more people in the world than his family.
The moment that Damian went back to school—despite him not wanting to be there—he went back to emailing Dupain-Cheng, and ignored the way that Jon stared at him, head tilted, eyes wide as if he was saying: you know this is a step back .
But if Damian truly stops to think about what someone like Marinette Dupain-Cheng will do to change the plans he has for his future he’ll panic.
She is not changing anything.
Topic: First Week of School
Hello, Dupain-Cheng.
Know you and your disposition, you are adjusting well to your junior year of school. Is there anything abnormal about the school year so far?
-Damian W. Al Ghul.
Topic: First Week of School
Hey, Damian!
Something actually is weird! You know the girl Chloe Bourgeois I told you about? Well she decided to start the year off with her version of an apology (by basically telling me to brush it under the bridge, which is actually nice for her) and sitting next to me!
Kim and Nino have actually been strangely supportive of us becoming friends, and Nino being friends with Chloe is giving Adrien more stability. It’s like I’m starting a friend group from the bottom up, and having Chloe as a friend comes with unexpected benefits.
She sticks up to Lila for me more than anyone else. It’s like she’s not afraid of anything.
How do you feel about this? Do you think it’s a good idea to keep being friends with her?
I personally feel like she’s grown up a little bit, at least enough to get over why she’s been mean for so long (something to do with her mom, I think), but at the same time it’s going to hurt more if she goes back to being a bully like before. You know what I mean?
-Marinette!
Topic: First Week of School
I do think it could end poorly, however, knowing how you’ve described Bourgeois’ stubborn character I would be surprised to find that she goes back to how she was before. It would most likely feel like failure, and she doesn’t seem the type to admit to failure.
The only sure way to know for sure is to do it. I know you are silly and often, too hyper or optimistic, but you survived Bourgeois’ torment for years—what is there to lose by having to survive something that you have already proven you are able to survive.
Topic: First Week of School
Because it would hurt, still? Whether or not I could survive it isn’t important to me, I know I could. But that doesn’t mean that it won’t hurt. I’m sick of hurting.
Don’t let things hurt you just because you could survive it, Damian.
Topic: First Week of School
That is unreasonable advice. Sometimes, it is worth it or easier to let things happen than fight it, especially when you need an answer.
Topic: First Week of School
Talk to Jon about it!
Topic: First Week of School
Why?
Topic: First Week of School
You’ll understand when he explains it, I think! Just show him this conversation and let him take the wheel! (If you want—I’m not telling you what to do!)
Topic: First Week of School
I will decide at a later time. Have a good day.
-Damian W. Al Ghul
Topic: First Week of School
Okie doke!!! Have a good rest of your day, Damian!
-Mari!
It takes Damian three weeks to so much address his conversation with Dupain-Cheng to Jon. Weeks . He tells himself it is not embarrassing, because he is confused. He should try to take the time to understand before he forces the problem onto someone else.
Both are true. Both are lies.
Jon tells him the same thing, but in more exact words: when you allow yourself to be hurt when it could have been avoided, for the sake of survival when you should be living, then you are purposely hurting yourself and that is bad, because that is self harming.
Oh.
Damian understands self harming.
If situations that are described like this fall under that category, then he can adjust his behavior accordingly. He is done self harming (for now.) There are no more battles to overcome. Jon, Father and Grayson told him that it is not healthy to do such. It would impact his work.
So he stopped.
Just like he can stop now.
Damian Wayne is sixteen and confused about why everything still hurts when it shouldn’t.
His ribs tend to creak when he takes deep breaths, and he thinks maybe it’s because of how strong his lungs are compared to his lack of voice. Nobody thinks of him as a victim (but nobody thinks he’s a survivor either.) What does it mean that living isn’t about surviving? That’s all there is.
It’s about time that things changed.
Notes:
so, whatcha think?
Chapter 5: Dial Tone
Chapter Text
Damian Wayne isn’t actually sure how Robin’s story started, and he doesn’t need to. He doesn’t want to because he doesn't care—and nor would he need to know how it ends, either. Life was too unpredictable for that, and in many aspects, Fate still hasn’t made up her mind anyway.
Because unlike his father, when he woke up and felt like something was missing, he didn’t wait for it to fall into his hands or for the perfect opportunity to arise; he went out to find it. He didn’t find it in a suit, or with his fist on someone’s face. He found it on canvases, ever since he was a child.
Colors don’t have strict definitions; they have loose symbols.
It changes with every piece.
So when he learned that his father was Batman (at nine, a year before he’d meet him), he already knew that he’d be asked to be one of his little ‘sidekicks’ when he came. The boys and girl who Bruce Wayne will never agree are his partners, and it wasn’t what Damian wanted.
But it was what he was used to.
The young boy squared his shoulders, and looked Father in the eye—he had just said, “I can train you, to put your blood-thirsty actions to good use. To be more productive by not killing.”—and took a silent, steadying breath. He didn’t want that either.
He didn’t think of how it would end. It wasn’t his place.
Damian said yes.
Damian was kidnapped to get his father’s ransom money. Again .
It’s not scary or frightening or any of the normal things that normal people associate with something like being kidnapped. It’s tedious and boring and out right boring.
Because not only is he not allowed to save himself because the simpleton kidnappers got him in front of the school so now people know. Which means the news will know. Which means he will have to make a media appearance when he gets back.
Then he has to stay home for however long his family thinks it would take a normal individual—key word: normal—to recover, requiring him not to go to school (a good thing) but he doesn’t get to see Jon either because there’s always reports outside his door ( not a good thing).
Not to mention he saw one of his noisiest teachers pick up his still very active phone off the ground, from where he was emailing Dupain-Cheng.
He needs to start eating in the cafeteria.
This is bullshit .
It’s the next day—after Batman and Nightwing themselves showed up to cuff the kidnappers; because boys like him aren’t saved —that he gets a call from Marinette Dupain-Cheng’s number for the first time. He waits until it rings three times, then answers with an exasperated sigh.
“Yes?”
“Are you the Damian from Gotham that was kidnapped?”
“Where did you hear that from?” His discontent grows by the second. He notes that her voice is high-pitch, but more mature sounding than he thought it would be. “And why did you not email me about this?”
“Oh! I’m sorry. I guess—I got so worried. Rose just told me it’s all over your local news, Chloe used her contacts and said it was true. I’m in the hallway crevice thing right now, hiding, I told Madam Bustier that I had to go to the bathroom, because she doesn’t allow phone calls, so-”
“You ramble just as much over the phone as you do in text.” He observes.
“ Désolée .” Dupain-Cheng is clearly holding herself back, and it annoys him to no end that he can tell. “Um, do you—are you okay?”
“I was kidnapped, yes, but nothing of emotional importance occurred. It was boring. I was retrieved quickly.” None of this is a lie.
He wants to get off the phone.
Then he hears Jon’s stupid dog-like whine of a voice telling him to be nice to the girl and ends up feeling guilty for thinking that. There is nothing wrong, per se, with communicating with Dupain-Cheng. She is a fine acquaintance, but she wants to be friends and he can’t afford to have more of them.
“Okay…” She pauses, not seeming to believe him. “The ‘W’ in your name, that stands for ‘Wayne?”
“Yes.”
“So you’re, you’re actually Damian Wayne. The son of that one man, who is, is he a politician?”
“That is a nearly accurate description, yes.”
A bigger pause. Static. He begins to wonder if their connection is poor, due to her not having equally as advanced technology. “So you already knew Lila, before, before I talked about her, I mean. From one of the gala events, and you guys, you don’t have friends. So you’re acquaintances? This whole time?”
This is confusing for him. He never, once, led her to believe this—because not a single thing she just said was true. “I did not know Rossi before you. No.”
It’s like she didn’t hear him at all. They’re just two sixteen year old kids not knowing what to make of each other and do right. It’s now, again, that he wonders what the true meaning and reason behind this assignment is. It can’t be just to be more fluent in languages the students already know.
“I have to go.” Dupain-Cheng’s voice lacks… anything. It’s empty, now. Void. “I’ll email you like you want from now on.”
“Dupain-Cheng-”
Dial tone.
The static continues.
It’s around the end of the Marking Period at Gotham Academy, a month and a half later, when Jon gets ‘sick of Damian’s moping around’ and orders him to talk about his feelings. To his best friend’s credit, that is what Damian responds best to: orders .
“You have to give your Marking Period Pen-Pal Report in a week, Dami.” Jon scolds. “Which means you have to be talking to your pen pal in order to have something to report about. You can’t just be like ‘well, we haven’t talked in a month, but I know English!’ and still get a good grade.”
“Whatever.”
“And on top of that,” He presses. “She’s your friend, and I really like her, and she’s good and respects every aspect of you and your life, and privacy, and she’s your friend , so as your best friend, the rank right above that, I’m telling you that you have to make this right. She was clearly hurt by something. Fix it.”
Damian snaps at this. “I did not hurt her.”
“Then what happened?” Jon settles those icy-blue eyes on him, and the assassin feels terribly seen through. “Because you’ve been clamming up about it for forever, which only happens when you feel guilty, or you want to be the one to make things right.”
He bites back to urge to snap you mean get revenge and takes a breath, then says, “Because there is not a right way to say this. Dupain-Cheng was talking as if she had made up a story about me knowing Rossi, and instead of listening to me saying I did not, she just believed her own story. But I do not—”
Frowning, he reminds himself not to not clench his fists too hard. Jon says his fingers, which ache from all the times they’ve been broken, creak when he does.
He’s trying to be kinder to his body.
“I don’t believe it is something she concocted on her own to hurt herself. She believes I am friends with Rossi, despite me telling her very clearly I do not like her based off of Dupain-Cheng’s own descriptions. It does not make sense. And she has not reached out like she said she would at the time, so I have not reached out first, given she wanted to.”
“You need to talk to her.” The Super deadpans. “Ask her more questions, and be more receptive to what’s going on with her. She isn’t a school assignment, Damian. She’s a person too. A person you happen to like.”
Damian wonders if at this moment, Dupain-Cheng wondered if he was more afraid of opening up than he was of losing her, due to the lack of communication. If he dared to ask—and even though he didn’t, wouldn’t—and actually told which outcome he preferred (loneliness or vulnerability) he wouldn’t know what to do with himself.
He hates that Jon is helpful in this aspect. He hates that he didn’t give him the answer that means he gets to stay in his shell.
The Wayne boy huffs. “I do not like her.”
“You tolerate her.” Jon rephrases.
They’re both aware that to Damian, it means the same thing; but Damian likes the harder definitions of words.
“And I think that you accidentally confirmed something she desperately didn’t want to be true. I know you haven’t said much, but I know Rossi wasn’t good to her, right? So if she thought that you were involved with it, and this was some sort of prank, or you were relaying the things she was telling you to Rossi, it probably made her really uncomfortable. And maybe your silence confirmed it.”
That… that leaves Damian with a lot to think about.
It echoes in his head, Dupain-Cheng telling him I have to go . He records phone calls, because of the way Grandfather trained him. He can now recognize the pain in her voice, it deepens the pitch, carries further away from the speaker as if she should be whispering.
I have to go. I have to go. She said. Right before that, in a cracking, harsh tone—because maybe she was mad. Maybe her sadness looks like anger—asked, this whole time?
Jon is right.
Damian rages against a canvas, smears red and blue and green on a canvas until he’s panting and paint stained but not less angry at himself. He did hurt her. He does not raise a blade to himself, or a dummy, or one of his brothers. He thinks about it, but is sick of pain.
I have to go .
He made a falling painting of Icarus, cast in pink light. He ripped it up in the morning, but the paint wasn’t dried, so it smeared over him. The assassin climbed back into bed, staining silk, and his pillows alike—and he didn’t fall back asleep, but he pretended to rest.
Topic: Our Communication
Dupain-Cheng, could we talk about the confusing ‘thing’ that has been happening between us since our phone call over a month ago? It is important to me. I am being told to tell you it is not important to me because you’re my acquaintance, and not because of our shared assignment of having to communicate with one another.
You are my acquaintance. I should act like it.
Please get back to me when you can.
-Damian Wayne-Al Ghul
This is one of the first and only times he uses both of his last names when signing something, mostly due to the fact that in all other contexts, one doesn’t matter, would be confusing or inappropriate to use (not to mention at this point in his life, he’s not sure which name is actually fitting to him.
He is his father’s son, but his mother’s prodigy.
What does that make him?)
But Dupain-Cheng already knows, so there’s nothing at stake here. Which is one of the reasons that Damian texted when it would be three in the morning for her on purpose . The other is so that she wouldn’t respond right away and he would have time to respond in the morning.
Instead, his phone rings with a response almost instantly.
Topic: Our Communication
Hey Damian, I’m sorry about the lack of contact after I told you I would email you!
Especially after you were kidnapped. I feel so bad about it. I just freaked out and then it was never the right time, and I know you have strong opinions about stuff like this, and I didn’t want to ruin anything between us more. We are acquaintances, you’re right.
-Marinette
He’s painfully aware that this means something different to her. He feels an ache somewhere distinctly around his ribs. A deep breath in. A long one out. He’s fine.
Damian keeps reading.
I freaked out because of your connection with Lila, I know how people get when they’re friends with her, especially close ones. It scared me that you might be the same way. I figured out that even if you are friends with her, you’d keep your head, or at least, stay rational.
But I have to know, Damian, are you actually friends with her?
Topic: Our Communication
No, I am not.
I never met Lila Rossi, and nor do I ever plan to be friends with her. She is not the kind of person I socialize with; you are. She does not even meet the basic requirements of being someone I am able to stand. I have never lied to you, or shared your information with anyone other than Kent.
However, I don’t know what led you to believe that we would be friends, Dupain-Cheng, or even know each other, but it is not true.
-Damian
Topic: Our Communication
Do you promise?
-Marinette
Topic: Our Communication
I promise.
-Damian
His heart thumps in his chest. This should not make him feel so weak. Damian wishes Jon was next to him—he’d know what to do about this sudden unease in the Wayne boy’s body.
All he knows is that it has to do everything with Marinette Dupain-Cheng.
Topic: Our Communication
Okay. Okay. I believe you.
Let’s restart, kind of. How about this: we agree to open communication (for me) and a schedule of it (for you)? Some days of the week, outside of emails. Whether it’s texting or anything, I’m not sure what you’re comfortable with, I am with anything, but we need to be more open with what we need.
I am your acquaintance, but I want to be your friend. You haven’t been treating me like a school assignment, as much as you think that you might be.
Can we be friends?
Topic: Our Communication
I have talked with Kent. If you agree to my right of pulling my friendship and acquaintanceship back, at any moment, regardless if you agree with my reason and continue to respect my privacy and the fact that I am a Wayne, I will agree to work to maybe, and this is something I am going to be stern about, maybe be friends.
Topic: Our Communication
Okay!!!! We can do that!
Topic: Our Communication
This will be on my terms.
Topic: Our Communication
Okay! :D
Topic: Our Communication
We will not be as close as me and Kent.
Topic: Our Communication
That’s okay!!! We don’t have to be. As long as we talk, and you stand me, and I like being ‘around’ you, then anything is okay with me.
Topic: Our Communication
This is still a school assignment.
Topic: Our Communication
Things can have more than one definition, Damian.
Topic: Our Communication
You are tiringly optimistic, Dupain-Cheng.
Topic: Our Communication
Can you call me Marinette?
Damian hesitates.
He rarely even calls Grayson his first name, even if the opposite is true for Jon. She is across the sea, not involved in his personal life. It will not be something that gets out, it is not something that is dangerous. There is nothing that spawns growth like having to get over something.
With a scowl, he agrees.
Kind of.
Topic: Nicknames
Is there a nickname I could address you as instead? I am partly uncomfortable with using first names, but am willing to compromise to test this potential friendship, even if I doubt our acquaintanceship will grow that far.
Topic: Nicknames
Well, I like my nicknames to have meanings, of course.
Me, Nino and Kim have them: Cupcake, Steak and Dino! From an old TV show we used to watch as kids, it was kind of weird but we were obsessed with it. And ofc, everyone sticks to Mari or Nette, but you’re not just anyone. I want it to be different, special.
We could do matching nicknames!
And if at any point you want to try and be more comfortable with it, you can test using my name, and I will never comment on it or push you for more!
Topic: Nicknames
Noted.
What do you mean by ‘matching’ nicknames? Our names are not similar.
Topic: Nicknames
No, goofy. Like, what’s something people say you act like? One of my friends compares me to a dog a lot, and will occasionally call me a puppy, so I’ll call them a bunny! (Their name is Alix, and they’re really cool!) Stuff like that!
Topic: Nicknames
I am referred to as a demon a lot.
Topic: Nicknames
Are you even comfortable with that?
Topic: Nicknames
Yes. It is not said as a bad thing anymore.
Topic: Nicknames
Then is there anything with that nickname you want to use to create mine? Since you’re already used to being called it, it could make you more comfortable.
Topic: Nicknames
That is agreeable. What are some options, in your opinion?
Topic: Nicknames
You could go on the same vibe: Devil, Satan, Imp, Pixie, Fae, Vampire (lol), Jinn, Ghost, Brute
Or on the opposite vibe: Saint, God(ess), Angel, Softie, Fae (same), Guardian, Deity
Stuff like that?
Topic: Nicknames
Let me think about it.
Topic: Goodnight
Alright!!!!
I’m very happy you reached out, and I’m sorry if I’m rambling or anything, it’s pretty late here and I woke up from your notification tone. We’re gonna be friends one day, alright, Damian? Don’t ever let me get away with ghosting you or treating you bad again.
Goodnight,
-Marinette!! :3
Topic: Goodnight
I will not. Have a good night, Dupain-Cheng.
-Damian Wayne-Al Ghul
They go with angel .
Damian Wayne and Marinette Dupain-Cheng actually talk now.
A designated two hours every Tuesday, Friday and Saturday night, starting at 10pm for her, and 4pm for him. She gets off at midnight, and he leaves right when Pennyworth is done with dinner at 6. They made a rule that Damian will be damned to break.
No lying .
And when they talk, they talk about everything and anything. Never once did Marinette act like she knew the answer to a question she asked about him. Not even his favorite color, which was green, even if she did then say that she pegged him for more of a ‘red guy’.
Marinette told him that growing up her parents were always overprotective at the same time they let it slide when she got hurt, like it wasn’t okay for her to be in pain until she was, and then it was dismissible. She told him about being Multi-Mouse.
And he was pleased that she never acted like being a hero was a good thing.
He’s not sure if anything he learned about her like that would be surprising or not. To him, everything about Marinette Dupain-Cheng was… okay. Expected. Explainable. Jon agreed with him too. This is something that his suspicious brain liked.
Even the unknown, T and C—they don’t feel threatening.
The heroes of Gotham and Paris were topics they avoided, though they talked plenty about the villains. (Robin never mentioned Batman or Robin, and Marinette never mentioned Chat Noir or Ladybug. It was an equal, telling exchange, really.) They talk about their personal villains too—though for them both, sometimes they’re one in the same; Joker, Hawkmoth; equal in the making of biting memories and scars. But those are the same ones they can’t divulge.
Once and only once, she tells him that she dreamed about moving away and how she first got the idea because it felt like running away, and how he stayed in Gotham because no where else could feel like home.
Not even with Mother.
Neither much had the stomach for the selflessness of heroics anymore. They’re worn down, not that they could tell the other that (and not that they already knew).
So Marinette and Damian talk.
They might email more. He might not respond to (any) of her good morning or good night texts. He might not call them friends—but it is growth; he is learning. He does not have to be abnormal—a killer— god . He can be a teenage boy. And he’s allowed to do things like this.
Damian Wayne is allowed to look forward to phone calls of a girl across the sea, with a rambling mouth and soft words.
He is.
Notes:
I don't like shit not being resolved at least mostly by the end, so you rarely will have to worry about cliffhangers
you're welcome
Chapter 6: Someone's - Summer
Notes:
IT'S BACK UP IT'S BACK UP IT'S BACK UP
guys I'm SO PUMPED for this chapter, I love love love Damian and Jon's friendship and the way that Jon just ~gets~ him / doesn't judge him
and also this is so long and took me so long, enjoy <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The first morning that Damian woke up at the Wayne Manor and started his new life, son of Bruce Wayne instead of Talia Al Ghul—because he refused to believe they were both true at the same time—he woke up at four, trained for three hours and ate breakfast outside of Pennyworth’s watchful gaze.
The third week is the one where he broke routine.
Grayson had scolded him, yelled , for the first time after Damian had hurt—sorry, killed a civilian in costume for the first time and it reminded him too much of Ra’s after a mission, and he cracked. Broke. But the thing about boys like him is that they do not break.
But that morning he pulled a pillow tight to his chest, having caved and slept in the massive bed Father offered in place of his sleep-mat from Mother’s, as if it was an act of spite, and tried to breathe deep. He was an Al Ghul— no, he was a Wayne .
Wayne’s don’t cry. They don’t break down.
Because they cannot afford to.
Father is gathering the family like they’re about to go to war.
This is annoying to Damian—in his opinion, they have always been to war—and tedious, because he’s made peace with Grayson living in Bludhaven. And he didn’t have to reconcile with Todd living in an apartment away.
Somehow Father, Drake or Pennyworth (probably all three at times) convinced his brothers to move back in: Grayson with his whole family, Todd with Stephanie Brown, who was ‘complaining about rent prices too much for him to sit there and do nothing’.
Then Father brought in Duke Thomas.
Now Damian has to live with more people and he is furious about it. He is introverted and prefers being isolated by nature. The people he lived with before are almost too much, he doesn’t want his life to get more complicated.
Father was a quiet, strict force and he could deal with that. Pennyworth was a ghost, and he could deal with that. Cain is his only sister, is quiet, reserved and kind, and he could deal with that. Somehow, he could even deal with Drake’s presence.
But all of his family at the same time?
No. He can’t deal with that.
The first day that Grayson kicks open the door and Koriand’r and Mar’i fly in, and an hour later Todd, Brown and Thomas walk in with Starbuck's, is the same day that Damian packs a bag, alerts Father that “I’ll be back.” and takes the first taxi that he can see to Metropolis.
“Jon, Jon, Jon .” Damian mutters in the backseat, leg bouncing. He’s too overwhelmed to deal with the blaring light of his phone. He can just grab the strap of one of his bags, tight, and say, “Jon.”
By the time Damian arrived on the street, Jon was already seen outside of his blue two-story, bouncing from heel-to-heel. He rushes the taxi, a bit faster than a human should but neither boy cares enough because this is Metropolis , inhuman things happen every day.
Jon pries the door open the same time Damian unlocks it and clambers over one of his bags, and they quickly fall into a tight embrace. His best friend knows how he likes touch—heavy, not soft, like a tickle, like someone’s about to bruise him—and so it feels bone deep.
The assassin takes a shuddering breath against the hero, and lets his fingers dig as hard into his shoulder blades as he could.
Grayson would call it a miracle that someone is touching him. Damian would like to point out that he has always hugged his family; he doesn't know where the misconceptions about him started. Somewhere along the first ‘demon’ nickname and into the now.
Damian hates the now.
“What’s going on?” Jon asks, not pulling away. Damian’s left thumb aches from the pressure, and he’s lifted onto his toes. “Did Uncle Bruce fire you again?”
It was a rough week when Father told Damian he was no longer allowed to be Robin, and an even rougher week when Grayson convinced them both that Robin was needed. Needed for Gotham. But perhaps, not needed for Batman, in Father’s opinion.
He was wrong.
“No.” Damian says. His voice is strong and he pushes away from Jon before the hug can start to feel bad. “He, Pennyworth and Drake —” His name is said like poison. “—had our brothers move back in with their families, and two of Father’s sub-par side-kicks without asking me my opinion.”
Blue eyes flick between his own. “They just assumed you’d be okay with it because they’re your family.”
“Yes.”
“Too many people?”
“Yes.”
“Alright,” Jon accepts this, and hurriedly grabs all of Damian’s bags while the Wayne boy throws the taxi driver a few extra hundred dollars. He was rude to him unnecessarily; and it is not an apology, but he doesn’t want to give one either. “Dad made cookies.”
Damian hesitates in stepping towards the door. “Is it alright that I am here?”
“Well,” Jon cracks his knuckles, puffing out his chest like he’s all that . “I’d like to see them send you back.”
“ Jon .”
His best friend just cracks a reassuring smile, “They’ve been asking about you coming over for a while. Plus, Dad was expecting you. We put new covers on my bed already!”
“I don’t want to sleep with you, Jonathan.” Damian scowls, but they both know he’s past feeling uncomfortable in tight spaces with the Kent boy. Missions where they have to go through vents and forced sleepovers from their father’s will do that to people.
“Yeah, yeah,” Jon playfully rolls his eyes. “You’ll get over it.”
Five days at the Kent house, and Damian is finally roped in by Lane to help make the family dinner. Both of the Kryptonians were banned from making lasagna after they both at separate times decided to try and cook it with their heat vision.
Lane said it was also a good practice to have, because that way he can learn about other cultures, know how his food is being prepared, and that way he could help her with the eggplant they’re replacing the meat in. Only Pennyworth has gone the distance to make fully vegetarian meals for him before.
It feels… it feels a lot more like love than he expected it to.
“Clark’s told me about your mother,” Lane says. Damian’s shoulders bristle but he keeps diligently peeling the eggplant. “And the league. Is it okay if I ask you some questions?”
It’s in the way she doesn’t look at him that he can answer. “About Mother, or the league?”
Lane is steady. “Both.”
“Um,” He tenses. “Yes.”
The way she thanks him feels more than unnecessary. “I know how they train their proteges and heirs. Did they ever hurt you outside of your training?”
“What do you mean?” It’s now he remembers her multiple degrees in psychology and child development. Damian is not the kind of boy who is understood early. “Training didn’t hurt. It was informative.”
“Things can hurt and still be useful.” Lane speaks while stirring the sauce and adding spices to it. “And I mean, did they ever hurt you or put you down physically or emotionally outside of your training.”
“No.” He doesn’t think about it because he doesn’t want to. Why would he think about such useless things? The assassin is more than aware where Lane is going with this—he will never admit to his parents having hurt him—and he immediately feels uneasy.
Lane nods as if he had told the truth. “Does anything other people do remind you of your training? Or the way that they hurt you?”
Speaking would be admitted that he was hurt (when he wasn’t) so Damian determinedly and sourly presses his lips together. But then Jon’s words are echoing in his head— when you allow yourself to be hurt when it could have been avoided… that is self harming .
It makes him wonder if this is the difference between him and Jon. Not they way that they have been raised or loved, but because of who has loved them.
“Damian?”
“We are done talking about this.”
He was more than aware that he had snapped, rudely at that, at the woman who has been nothing but kind to him, but Lane doesn’t even flinch. Even Grayson still flinches. She just nods, finally glancing back at Damian with a smile. “Thanks for answering my questions.”
He cannot answer, because she is a parent—and parents are gods—and he didn’t answer her questions, or he did, but he lied. His head rages and says, I lied, I lied, I lied . And it is synonymous with hurting himself, and therefore, hurting his best friend.
And Damian had promised Jon he was done with that.
The rest of dinner goes without a hitch.
Dupain-Cheng
Bonjour, mon Damian!
News !
Dupain-Cheng
Chloe’s taking me, Adrien, Sabrina and our friend Kagami (she’s dating Adrien rn) on a tour of New York! We’re going for fashion week! I’M GONNA BE AUDREY BOURGEOIS’ ASSISTANT! She’s the Fashion Queen, Damian. THE FASHION QUEEN
Damian !!!
You do not have to text me to tell me your news. Nor do you have to speak in all caps
Dupain-Cheng
Is it no longer okay for me to text you ?? I can stop
You said it was okay last week, I’m sorry I didn’t notice the change :/
“Don’t push her away.” Jon advises, not even looking at Damian—playing Minecraft on his Xbox, despite the way it makes him terribly motion-sick, with music playing softly in the background. At his best friend’s huff, he explains, “You had your ringtone on.”
Damian scowls. “I won’t.”
“Thank you!”
Damian !!!
Who is the ‘Fashion Queen’?
Dupain-Cheng
You don’t know ???
Dupain-Cheng
Damian, how are you the son of the ‘most cultured man in Gotham’ and have this many siblings in the media, I mean, don't some of them go to fashion week ??? And you don’t know who FQ is?
Chloe tells me to tell you that she’s appalled
Damian !!!
I could care less what Bourgeois is. I take it ‘FQ’ is her mother, then.
Why is she important to you, specifically?
Dupain-Cheng
She’s one of the reasons I started doing actual commissions this summer instead of just shoving everything in a box or giving it away !!!
She built her own fashion line and company at 18 - and already had Chloe at that point too !! Megastar (but C- on mom skills)
Damian !!!
Noted.
Bourgeois’ parents had her young?
Damian !!!
You are serious about starting an actual business then? Even though your parents need someone to take over your bakery? That has been your worry in the past, yes?
Dupain-Cheng
Yeah it has :(
Dupain-Cheng
And her mom had her young - her dad was a 20 something politician that got his 17 y/o gf pregnant and married her so there wouldn’t be any rumors about him
They’re separated but not divorced
Damian !!!
He doesn’t sound like a good man. Why is he the mayor?
Dupain-Cheng
He has his moments
Dupain-Cheng
And yeah, I’m like 100% committed to becoming an actual designer. I want to be someone who has my name an embarrassing magazines and ppl my age freak out about when they get to be her assistant, and get interviews with different media platforms where I say embarrassing things
Dupain-Cheng
Which you’d already be familiar with
Damian !!!
That was an unnecessary last comment, Dupain-Cheng
Damian !!!
I could help you get your business off of the ground when you turn the age of majority if you don’t want your parents to be involved in the process.
Dupain-Cheng
Ik you’re powerful / rich enough to really help, but I would like to earn my own
Damian !!!
That is honorable.
Dupain-Cheng
Thanks, Damian !!!
Damian !!!
Enjoy your vacation, Dupain-Cheng.
Dupain-Cheng
I will! I will!
But I was actually wondering if you’d be okay with me sending you pictures? If you don’t want me/my friends in them, I can just send the ones of my designs or the aesthetic ones ???
Dupain-Cheng
Kim is on vacation right now too! He’s going to Egypt with Alix and her dad, and sending me a bunch of pictures/info about it all, so it’s not all NY designs!! It’s Paris / NY / Italy / Egypt designs and I think you’d definitely enjoy the ones based off of Egyptian mythology !!
Dupain-Cheng
I’m not expecting a photo of you in return, I promise !
Damian !!!
You may.
Dupain-Cheng
Yay! Ty!!!
Could you share them with Jon too?? He’d probs love the goofy ones :D
Damian !!!
I will. Goodnight
Clark Kent’s adoptive parents, Jon’s grandparents, are due to visit and this is when Damian is sure that the Kent-Lane hospitality will wear out. It has been three weeks at this point, summer is coming to a close, and he is admittedly hard to deal with.
He’s anxious right up until the morning of the visit. But as he will tell you, Damian Al Ghul doesn’t get nervous.
Damian Wayne does, though.
Then, Samuel Kent, who his best friend was named after, pops his head into his grandson’s room without knocking first, before Jon is even awake. He’s smiling already. “I heard we gained another mouth ta’ feed.” He drawls. “You’re my Jonny’s friend, then?”
Damian makes sure his back is straight against the desk chair. “Yes, sir.”
“‘Sir’!” The older man chuckles. “I like that. Where are you from?”
“Nanda Parbat.” He simplifies. “And Gotham.”
Samuel grins. “You’re that Wayne boy, then?”
“Yes, sir, I am.” He bows his head. If parents are gods, grandparents are something sacred. “Damian.”
“Well, Damian , tell me something.” The farmer puts a calloused hand on the doorframe. “Is the little one as clumsy as the big one?”
Damian’s mood rises in an instant, because he’s just like Jon . He talks like him. Grins like him. “It differs month to month.”
“Ah, yes, all those growth spurts.” Samuel gives Damian an assessing once-over, nodding. “As tall as my boys may be, you’re going to be taller.”
Being only five-foot ten now, annoying his whole family—compared to him being five-foot six in freshman year, and five-foot two in middle school—and taking after his mother physically, he can’t imagine why the older man thinks he’ll be tall .
The Wayne boy stares at him, confused. “What is your reason for saying that?”
“Ain’t you formal?” He teases. “And kid, it’s all in the shoulders.”
“My shoulders?”
“Like a puppy growing into his paws.” The grandfather nods like this all makes sense. “I’d say you’re really gonna come into your height, say, this up-comin’ year? Give or take. Gives ya’ plenty of time to adjust. Do you like pie, Damian?”
This is reminding Damian of meeting Kent out of costume for the first time a little too much. He sighs. “Yes. Sometimes.”
“Cherry, apple, pear, blackberry and rhubarb are acceptable.” Jon replies firmly, explaining Damian’s preferences sleepily, rubbing at an eye while he’s still stomach-down on his mattress. “Chess, blackberry and strawberry are okay. Coconut too. Pumpkin, pecan, blueberry and key lime are unacceptable.”
“Shepherd’s and sweet potato don’t count.” The assassin finishes, almost smiling.
“Alright, alright. You got quite the list there, young man. Did you take this poor boy out on a pie day or somethin’ weird?” Samuel turns to Damian as Jon just gives him a sheepish look. “You two must be close for Jonny to know all that. Y’all go to school together?”
“Yes, sir, we do.”
“Yeah!” Jon sits up in a rush, excited. His eyes are glowing. Samuel glances at Damian, but says nothing. “Dad and Mom made sure I was able to apply for it, but Uncle Bruce made sure I actually got into Gotham Academy.”
“Oh, that preppy place? Lord.” Samuel chuckles, shaking his head. “How’d you get there every day?”
“I fly!”
Damian rolls his eyes. “Or my driver, Pennyworth, comes and picks him up.”
“And I spend a lot of nights at the Wayne Manor to make it easier.” Jon nods.
“I know that Gotham slugger would stick it out with your old man, Jonny.” He muses, then backtracks as the two teenagers share confused looks. “What, you think I don’t know how Bruce Wayne can be? I had to meet him myself, when he started running the league. Had to make sure it was good enough for my boys. Don’t you think your daddies are an unlikely pair?”
“No more than us, Pa.”
Samuel laughs, nods, says “Exactly.” before excusing himself to go chat with Lane some, since apparently Kent is with his mother, Martha, and Conner, Drake’s best friend and Jon’s older brother. When he’s out of earshot, Damian turns to his best friend with a glare.
“Your country slipped out. It’s disturbing.”
He giggles. “Thanks!”
Delaware and New Jersey are in the same time zone.
Because of this, it’s not surprising when Marinette Dupain-Cheng texts Damian outside of normal hours. That being said, she’s normally very conscientious of what time it is for him. It’s abnormal when he gets a text at three in the morning, blaring loudly into the quiet room.
Dupain-Cheng
can i please call you
Dupain-Cheng
im sorry
Damian doesn’t go to the roof arrogant of the fact that the supers can still hear him; he just feels better with the semblance of privacy. The cool air sweeps across his face and he’s able to take a deep breath without feeling like he’s suffocating.
Or feel like he’s lying about still being alive.
The landscape is far from it, but being above the tree-line reminds him of Gotham. A part of him misses it. He’s scared to go back and have to explain himself, to have to tell them why and he left and have to keep the fact he only stayed away this long is because none of them tried to bring him back.
He takes a deep breath and responds.
Damian !!!
You can call. I’m alone.
Within five minutes his phone is ringing and he answers it as fast as he can—hoping to not wake up Jon or Kent. “Dupain-Cheng? You are not texting like yourself.”
“ Mon Damian, I’m gonna, I’m gonna talk a lot.” Marinette warns, sounding tired, and sad. “Do you want me to speak in English, or-”
“French is fine.”
“Alright,” She takes a stammering breath. He is alerted to the fact that that could mean she’s been crying, and feels a bit awkward and a little bit more hopeless about that. “Here goes—”
Marinette tells him about the recent happenings within her friend group, or, larger-than-normal friend group. This is the one where Chloe Bourgeois is there, if only she wants, and Alya Cesaire is like a ghost. C is never mentioned, but he doesn’t have to be.
“Everything was so much simpler when I was eleven, and only had to worry about Chloe, or scrapping my knees.” Marinette admits. “It feels like the weight of the world is on my shoulders and, and,” A hiccupping sound echoes out. “And I wish I could go back.”
“The person you are now doesn’t belong there anymore.” He responds, wishing he had what Brown calls a ‘soothing’ voice, like Todd or Thomas. Instead, she says he sounds mad. “The only path is forward.”
“The only path is forward,” Batman snaps down to Robin, who is on the edge of a roof, nursing a black-purple shoulder and a bruised ego. “There is no use crying about it.”
“I don’t cry.” Robin had snapped back.
“Good.” His mentor, not father, responded. “Soldiers don’t cry.”
He flinches, and tries to focus on her voice.
Apparently, since both she and Le Chien went on vacation, Lahiffe was left alone and hung out with Cesaire, and now they’re getting back together—though she reports that Lahiffe said something along the lines of: “I didn’t know how to say no, or if I wanted to, but I know Alya and she’s really cool, and I think it’s worth giving a shot.”
She also said his kid brother agrees too, Chris loves Alya.
“But kids do.” Todd had snapped, banging a door open when Damian was busy reporting to Grayson what Father had said in the suit, eavesdropping from the hallway. “And as much as you say you’re not, you are a kid, Demon-spawn. It doesn’t matter how good of a Robin you are. What matters is if you’re a good person, and B can’t grasp that if it was hanging from a string right in front of his fucking face-”
“Jason.” Grayson scolded. “Dad knows it’s important to be a good person.”
“Yeah?” Todd had laughed. It was this conversation that convinced Damian to like him. “I’ll believe that when he starts believing less in justice.”
“Justice is the most important-”
“Suck my dick, you-”
He had stopped listening, mostly because they were fighting and he hated that, but partly because he was already making up his mind about something: Damian Al Ghul was a good soldier, yeah, he was a pretty good soldier, but Damian Wayne is a bad person.
Damian’s breath is coming in hard, but once he digs his thumb into the palm of his hand enough for tears to weld in the corners of his eyes, he’s okay.
Marinette is the focus right now.
Not him .
She tells him that she feels like she failed as a friend, that she feels like a bad person for not supporting them getting back together. Lahiffe is a very loyal friend, who is strong and sturdy about everything other than himself. He’s reliable and always bounces back to Marinette.
But she is not so good at standing up to others when it involves telling them no .
“And I feel like I’m betraying Alya for thinking all this, and betraying Nino by not telling him I am thinking all this and telling Kim it like it’s gossip. But it’s not! Even though when it comes to Alya, it always felt like I abandoned her but she didn’t even notice when I slipped away and now is asking like it never happened.”
Damian hums.
She doesn’t need an actual response, he’s learned, she just needs him to listen and show that. Emailing before texting, or calling, certainly paid off.
“But she lost a job opportunity because of the way she’s treating Nino when her would-be boss found out! And I feel like that’s somehow my fault too, because I’m comfortable with him, and if I just didn’t tell him about my concerns as a person, maybe it would be different for the business. You know?”
Damian doesn’t.
“And I don’t support her relationship with Lila, or Adrien, because it seems controlling, or Nino! So it’s like,” She sighs. “How much worse could I be? For doing all these things, and thinking the way I do. We’re barely friends, but I am a shitty friend anyway.”
“Dupain-Cheng… Marinette ,” He amends, clearing his throat. “I think you need to focus less on yourself and more on others.”
A sniff. “What?”
“How did what Cesaire did with Lila impact you? How did it impact others? Your classmates? How is her being in a relationship with your bully, the boy she treated poorly, your ex-crush and friend who you said is triggered by a hard hand impacting your social atmosphere? Is it positive? Is it negative? Take yourself out of the situation, is it still a bad one?”
It’s annoying how Jon’s voice seems to echo along with his. He’s the one who’s trying to get Damian to trust and love himself. He didn’t know that’d come with a second voice in his mind saying now you know how to help others too, isn’t that nice? Helping, instead of slicing others apart?
Damian thinks Jon is annoying.
It takes a few moments for Marinette to reply.
“ Mon Damian , it… it can’t be about her. It’s about me. She said—I mean, it started with me. Not her.”
The assassin scoffs. “Then why am I not seeing the flaws in your actions?”
“Because I’m your friend and you’re, um, you’re biased towards me?” She asked this hopefully.
He crushes the hope like a bug. “I hope that sounded equally as ridiculous to you as it does to me, Dupain-Cheng.”
“Utterly?”
“Pardon?”
“Nevermind. It did.” The baker sighs, and Damian wonders if his French is getting rusty. “Did I really not do something wrong?”
“You really did nothing wrong, Dupain-Cheng.”
A higher, deeply upset noise sounds out, and Marinette seems to whine over the phone. He remembers her telling him she gets more emotional the more tired she is. It’s getting late in the day, even for her. “Then why— why does it hurt ?”
It shouldn’t make Damian feel so upset to hear her be in pain, but it does. Jon is not right. He does not care about her. He ignores it in favor of having a calm voice. “Making the right decision,” He was once told. “Does not guarantee a good outcome.”
“Why is the world like this?”
“I wish I knew.” Because that sounds childish, but it is easier than saying the words I don’t know .
She takes a hard breath n, and then asks, “Why do you sound sad?”
Damian glares at nothing. “Why do you think I sound sad?”
“I don’t know, actually. I just do.” A pause. “Why, are you happy?”
Now Damian wishes that Jon actually was here, snooping into his business. He would knkow if he should reveal what’s actually happening with his life, or leave it at a simple I’m fine . Though, Damian would have to point out that he is not sad and nothing is wrong.
At least three times. So maybe it is for the better.
“Damian?” Marinette asks. Her voice is almost normal now, but still wavering. “It’s okay for you to talk to me.”
He caves.
Jon meets a boy named Jay Nakamura at his father’s work.
He just graduated an Metropolis school and is currently interning to be a reporter and at DSU for the same reasons, but already has a journalist website called ‘The Truth’ that is beyond popular with the locals (later, when Damian looks up his name, nothing alarming would come up).
He comes home blushing from his chest to the tips of his ears, eyes glowing blue when he takes his glasses off, and falling onto his bed with a sigh.
“I’ve fallen in love.” His best friend says.
Damian rolls his eyes. “This is the fifth time you’ve said that this year.”
“He’s different, I can feel it!”
“You said that about Naomie from the academy as well, Jon.”
“We had chemistry together! Literally!”
Sighing, Damian turns up from where he’s packing his bag. Grayson is coming to get him because—Gotham misses Robin—Father misses his son. “How is he different?”
“‘Cause I met him two months ago.” Jon blurts, and Damian immediately is glaring.
He takes his best friend’s safety very seriously, and being around someone with him being able to check them isn’t safe at all.
“And I took it slow! And he’s so sweet, Dami, he really is! He makes me laugh! And he wants to meet you even after I described you how you want me to describe you to strangers, and how I actually describe you, and you know how important that is to me.”
The assassin takes a moment to gather himself. He hates the idea of sharing him, but is innately aware that the way he, and apparently Nakamura, has Jon is inherently not the same . “You’re serious about this?”
“Yeah! I mean, yes!” Jon gulps, and sits up, bouncing a leg between the railing of his bed and the floor. “I am. It’s the first time I went into a relationship with no goals in mind, and didn’t let anyone else butt in. Even Dad stayed out of it, and he’s worse about me than you are.”
“That is offensive, but alright.” He nods. “I will meet him.”
“You will?”
“Yes.”
“You will!”
“Yes, Jonathan-”
The kryptonian tackles him out of the desk chair, causing Damian to start wrestling with him until they’re separated by Kent coming into the room and pulling them apart by the back of the shirt, Jon giggling while Damian tries to kick him one last time.
It doesn’t work.
“Now what is the matter with you two?” Kent demands. “You were getting along so well. Damian .”
Damian—feeling like it’s absolutely the right thing to do—goes to snap, but Jon shakes his head and interrupts before he can. “I started it, Dad! Besides, he wouldn’t really hurt me even if he could. I promise. We’re good. Just doing our parting fight. Get it, like parting goodbyes?”
“Damian, is this true?” Superman’s ‘tell the truth, or else’ stare has never worked well on the Wayne’s.
“Yes.”
Jon’s cackle fills the air.
Damian’s kick lands this time.
Marinette Dupain-Cheng’s greeting to him was always the same, “ Bonjour, mon Damian.”
My Damian.
That’s what she calls him. The funny thing about that is that he never minds, never thought it was strange. As if it was just apart of her culture, when it’s not. Opening up opened a part of his psyche he genuinely didn’t know existed: craving being wanted .
It made him want to hear her voice. Jon says it’s normal, he does the same thing with Nakamura— annoyingly —but Jon still doesn’t understand
Damian’s never been someone’s before.
Damian is pissed because Jon is right .
He cares.
The higher up you go, the clearer you think. Her balcony, the Eiffel Tower, the roof of her school—they’re as close as Marinette can get to the stars without jumping, flinging herself into the atmosphere, hoping that she doesn’t come back down.
And the computer lab of the local library is below the ground, decked out with wide screens, new keyboards and old mouses. Marinette looked up everything she could about Damian Wayne there—knowing her parents' tendencies to snoop—that she could find, trying to find him saying in any interviews the name ‘ Lila Rossi’ .
His brothers and sister never once mention him having a girlfriend, or female best friend. Just a friend he goes to school with that’s the son of a journalist. She knows this to be Jon. Damian was a very isolated person, and seems to be just as grump in person as he is online.
Marinette turns to Tikki, who is just a maroon figure fading into the background near the light-switch, and asks, “I should trust him, shouldn’t I?”
“Trust is earned.”
The heroine frowns, leaning back in her chair, fingers thrumming on the desk. “He… he’s earned it.”
A deep hum sends shivers along the heroine’s skin, and the god moves up, eyes like black holes as she studies her holder. “Then why do you sound so uncertain? Ladybugs need to be able to trust their instincts. What do your instincts tell you?”
“They say-” Marinette interrupts herself in order to sit up straight, posture fixed, and look more confident than she feels. “They say he’s dangerous, but good.”
“Are you okay with that, little one?”
“I want to be.”
And that’s that.
Notes:
how was that for growing Daminette into a crush? I WANNA DO THIS SLOW BURN RIGHT GUYS
Chapter 7: Acquaintances
Chapter Text
It’s about two gods.
About the embodiment of destruction who touched everything he killed, and the goddess of creation, who refused to wilt under his palm. About their children, the souls they’ve changed, the ones they’ve made gods too. The lost. The forgotten.
The saved .
But it’s also about a man who woke up everyday knowing that he was missing something, because he is the one who left the biggest part of himself behind after the guardians were destroyed, and every day, without fault, said, “Your miraculous has a way of bringing things back to you. Of completing you.”
He put a green bracelet on his wrist, and acted like it made him whole.
And this story is starting again, all over, with a girl who knows how to put a needle and thread through fabric longer than she could stand to look at herself in the mirror, about a girl who knows pain better than joy, and about a boy who shakes when door closes behind him, clutches thick sweatshirts to his chest and goes on to sleep for days.
About a boy and his fear of entrapment, and a girl and her passion for life.
Ladybug and Chat Noir.
Marinette Dupain-Cheng, and… she doesn’t know.
But she will. One day. Hopefully. He’s her partner, until the end. The other half of her heroine self, the one that competes the part of her that Tikki made, wholly different from the soulmates she believes her, Nino and Kim to be. Her black cat, his bug.
It’s fate.
Damian Wayne is someone she chooses.
This is important.
The week before their Junior year in school is due to start at Francoise Dupont, Marinette Dupain-Cheng, under the guise of Ladybug, fights and pinned Rena Rouge in a back alley, and revoked her miraculous.
For the entire year, Marinette heard angry shouts and listened to rants about herself from a best friend that she was desperately trying to turn into a stranger, and Chloe would tell her, reassuringly, like it made it any better, that she’d heard from five different news anchors and her father that it made the Miraculous Team function better.
Nino told her it was okay—in that comfortingly confusing way of his, with his sweet smiles and sure-fire attitude—and that he understands the anxiety behind it, and Kim didn’t let her forget in his own ways, noticing the difference in his two other halves, that they were both still wanted.
Good things can hurt.
Everyone was reporting about it, it made headlines. ( What Could Make Ladybug Pull Rena From Her Team? Find Out Here! ) And Marinette knew the truth. She knew.
Alya Cesaire was a good hero, she believed in justice and truth, and divine femininity. But she was a bad friend. And that small, small fact in the face of it all, it cost her. Rena Rogue did not go easy, she went with a fight—she didn’t know why it was happening, and Marinette didn’t blame her.
She would have fought too.
Marinette wakes up some times, more when it’s raining, sweating her way through the sheets and trembling in her limbs, feeling weak, gasping awake, dreaming of the fight between them—a deeper voice, a shout—illusions all around her, blue flashing lights—walls closing in—bloodied cheeks, bruising under her suit—a staff hitting her—string wrapped around her best friend—sobbing—crying—begging—the whites of her eyes turning red—
That kind of fight.
Tonight was one of those nights.
The heroine rises from her bed and sits on the floor of her shower until the water turns cold, and once she gets out she pads across her bedroom floor to reach up for her phone. Kim needs his sleep for the upcoming marathon he’s training non-stop for after missing time in Egypt, Nino’s on the evening patrol shift and collapses around eleven most nights.
She can’t tell Damian about it.
She makes up her mind about who to call quickly.
Kagami’s contact flits across her screen, and it rings while she pulls on her tank top. One, two, three, four times before it clicks off in a hang-up. Marinette frowns, checks the time—three-forty six in the morning—and begins to think it’s reasonable, past the hurt of being ignored.
Then it starts to ring, Chloe’s picture spreading across the screen. She answers instantly, and the blonde’s voice echoes around the stale air of her bathroom. “Kami’s phone is about to die.” Chloe explains, not sounding tired at all. “Couldn’t sleep?”
“I had a nightmare.” She admits. “About-”
“Her?”
“Yeah.” Marinette gulps thick, and feels gross. “Can you… can you guys come over?”
Kagami is the one that answers next, “We’ll be there in seven minutes. Luka spent the night at Nino’s with Kim and Adrien, since he had bad dreams too. None of us could sleep. Luka said it’s the pressure in the air. Would you like me to invite any of them too?”
She doesn’t even think about it. “Let them have their boy’s night. We can have a girl’s night. Can Chloe bring movies?”
“Anything you want, campanule .”
Marinette signs and sinks down against her bathroom cabinets. “I don’t feel okay.”
The two are quiet for a moment, taking in the possible severity of her words, and then Chloe is responding with, “We will feel not-okay together, Dupain-Cheng, and that better be enough.”
“It’s enough.” She doesn’t know if this is true, but she’s sure about something else:
It has to be.
“Okay, okay, okay…” Chloe says—roaringly drunk and altogether pleased about it. She handles her alcohol worryingly well, not that anyone was brave enough to address that particular issue with her (or her father) (and definitely not her mother).
They’ve watched every single Pitch Perfect movie in the safety of Marinette’s room, and then the Bourgeois girl had her driver come pick them up to bring them to Le Grand Paris where Marinette skipped her shift at the bakery to watch Legally Blonde.
“Your favorite character isn’t allowed to be Elle Woods.” Chloe states.
Kagami blinks at her crush (Marinette won’t tell that little secret, even wasted), just as drunk but slurring all her words and no longer allowed to have another drink or take a walk on her own. “Why, why not?”
“Because she’s my favorite character, Gami. That’s why.”
“Someone gets feisty when she’s drunk.” Marinette muses, swirling her drink around one of Chloe’s favorite gold-rimmed glasses. It shows that she’s rich. “Take a chill pill, Chlo.”
“Suck my dick, Mari.”
Marinette giggles, shaking her head. “That’s Kagami’s job.”
This makes the two girls shriek in laughter, Chloe hiding her face in Kagami’s shoulder, and then immediately hushing everyone but her own loud self to hear Elle fulling shut down her soon to be ex-boyfriend, motioning out with her arm, mocking the dialogue.
The night took a good turn indeed.
“At the next akuma attack—” Because of course there’s going to be one. “—I do not want you to use your miraculous cure.” Tikki instructs “I want you to heal all the damage without it.”
Marinette is busy choking on her toothpaste, having sharply inhaled from the shock of the kwami phasing into her mirror. The mirror dimension scares her, so she doesn’t ask about it. She blinks at the mirror, disturbed by the blue hollows staring back at her.
“And then use the cure?”
Tikki does what she could only describe as a shadow shrug where she fades out for a second around her head. “If you must.”
“I can’t leave Paris destroyed, T.”
The goddess stares at her as if she knows something that the heroine doesn’t—and she definitely does—and her static presence recedes a bit. “Nobody said you had to.”
Marinette hums in reply, and that’s that. Apparently, she has to fail in order to succeed.
How annoying.
Dupain-Cheng
Bonjour, mon Damian!
My parents have realized that we’re actually friends (?) so they’d like to meet you (and maybe Jon, later) since we’re gonna be in person together during the second semester (!!!) they gotta give you ‘the Dupain-Cheng’ check.
Damian !!!
Must I? They sound paranoid and neglectful simultaneously all of the time.
How would I meet them?
Dupain-Cheng
Face time?
Dupain-Cheng
In like two days, maybe. Can we do it at least once together beforehand - if you’re agreeing at all ??
I don’t want the first time to be w my parents
Damian !!!
What is the importance?
Dupain-Cheng
Face to face seems like a big step when someone is as private as you
If it’s not, can we do it later today ?
Dupain-Cheng
I’m kind of interested in seeing if the tabloids did you justice. There’s no way your whole family is actually that gorgeous
Damian !!!
Gorgeous?
Dupain-Cheng
You all look like gods. Like, yeah, some of you have physical ‘imperfections’ and only ur dad and your lil sister (right?) fits the american white dream looks
But you are all literally so attractive regardless and like you’re intimidating on your own, Damian, but knowing you look like *that* is a whole different level of intimidating
Damian !!!
I don’t understand what you mean.
Dupain-Cheng
Um.
Dupain-Cheng
Ask Jon?
Damian !!!
When I see him next.
Marinette’s face is on fire.
Of all the days to accidentally let it slip how handsome she thinks Damian Wayne— the Damian Wayne—is, she firmly regrets it being the day she’s spending the night at Kim’s. He’ll pull the news from her faster than she could blink. Which is disturbing, for someone keeping so many secrets.
And she definitely didn’t think it would be a product of a conversation about her parents either.
That’s embarrassing.
Damian !!!
I will meet your parents on one (1) condition.
Dupain-Cheng
!!!
Name your price
Damian !!!
You let me order a commission from your new business.
Damian !!!
I have to attend a charity gala. Whichever of my siblings get the most praise for their outfit gets to ask Pennyworth to make them the cookies of their choice.
I am determined to win.
Dupain-Cheng
Why are you so sure that I will make you win?
Damian !!!
It’s theme night.
Dupain-Cheng
So
Damian !!!
When you shared photos earlier, the ones of your designs for fashion week and your add-ons to Fashion Queen’s were more than adequate. Even the small details and aspects of the design were well thought out.
Damian !!!
Cain would also like to request a commission. She is the only one I have informed about you. She is now aware of your abilities, Jon is the one that suggested we commission you. I was hesitant because it seems unwise to use close acquaintances as business partners.
I’m sure that you can manage it.
Close acquaintances.
That’s what Damian said; and Marinette Dupain-Cheng is more than aware that by that he means friends and by friends he means you are one of two and by that, she likes to think of herself as special. And she likes being able to call herself special for more reasons than her earrings or the needles at her fingertips.
She squeals.
Dupain-Cheng
AHHHHHHH OKAY
Dupain-Cheng
I’m okay
Is it teams? You and Cassandra?
Damian !!!
No. But I support her winning equally. She is the only one of my family I think are not bastards, at the moment. Her, Silena and Helena. I do not count Kent.
Dupain-Cheng
Will she share the cookies w you ??
Damian !!!
It is not about the cookies. It is about the victory.
It is not enough knowing they are nervous due to this being the first time I’m actively competing against them at a themed event like this. I need to dominate them.
Dupain-Cheng
In a healthy way … ?
Damian !!!
Kent agrees to it.
Dupain-Cheng
Okay!
Dupain-Cheng
What’s the theme ???
It better be fun !
Damian !!!
Greek/Roman gods.
Damian !!!
Once a god is chosen, it is added to Father’s charity website so there is not more than one (Greek/Roman counterparts are accepted). It is a good system. I am not going to match with anyone, or they will most likely get stabbed. The media will be too invested, I will not appreciate someone that close to me.
Dupain-Cheng
OH MY gOD
WHO ARE YOU GONNA BE??? ??!?
WHO IS YOUR FAMILY GOING AS? OH MY GOD !!! CAN YOU ASK YOUR DAD TO ADOPT ME? I WANT THIS LIFE!! PLS
Damian !!!
For the love of al-Lat herself, do not even suggest that. He has adopted enough children already.
Damian !!!
I am going as Zagreus.
Cain is going as Macaria.
Damian !!!
We decided to be Aidoneous and Kore’s children out of homage to my Father, who is going as ‘Persephone’. Kyle is going as ‘Hades’ and Helena is dressing up as Melione.
I am very pleased with my little sister’s designs.
Damian !!!
Grayson and Koriand’r are going as Aphrodite and Ares. Mar’i is going as Enyo.
Todd is going as Athena.
Drake and Dowd are going as Nyx and Dionysus.
Brown is going as Hecate.
Thomas is going as Hermera.
Barbara is going as Metis.
Dupain-Cheng
Every time I think I like being your friend, I’m proven to be wrong.
I LOVE being your friend, Damian <3
Dupain-Cheng
You’re the one that suggested who they should be, aren’t you ?? You love greek mythology, I can’t see you passing up that opportunity even when you are upset with them
Damian !!!
I am.
Dupain-Cheng
I knew it.
Give me your ideas pls ! I’d love to do this !!! When do you need it done? I can start working on it right away! Do you have recent measurements already done? I can’t exactly fly out there
Dupain-Cheng
I cannot describe how much I love that you are Zagreus, and just, like, everyone fits? Jason as Athena? Barbara as Metis? I love and hate that. No. I just love it
Dupain-Cheng
WAIT IS HE GOING BLOND
Damian !!!
He is wearing grey contact lens and has something he’s spraying in his hair to make it look blond-ish. I did not care so I didn’t pay full attention.
I will send you my measurements.
Dupain-Cheng
Okay !
Are you still 178cm ??
Sorry - 5’8”
Smh… americans
Damian !!!
No.
I will have the fabrics and any supplies you want sent to your house. It needs to be impressive, but please do not make either of ours bright. I’m sure you will do fine.
Dupain-Cheng
Okay ! :D
Dupain-Cheng
How tall are you now
Damian !!!
196cm. Give or take decibel placement.
I was measured before asking you and did not realize that I had grown over the summer.
Dupain-Cheng
YOURE WHAT
nO
Damian !!!
Excuse me?
Dupain-Cheng
We were short together, Damian :/
Why’d you grow ???
:(
Damian !!!
Sorry to disappoint.
Kim sniffs out her nervousness like a dog.
He waits until her guard is down and she’s happily kicking his ass playing Ultimate Mecha Strike III —switching between that and Mario Kart —to talk to her about it. The photographer crosses his arms, grinning as though he didn’t get absolutely demolished.
Marinette immediately narrows her eyes at him. “What?”
“So.” He whistles. “Damian Al Ghul, huh?”
“What does that mean?”
“It means you’ve been smiling a little bit too much at your phone lately, Mari.” Grey eyebrows get wiggled in her direction, and Kim isn’t even attempting to be vague about it. He goes right for the kill: “Do you or do you not have a crush on him?”
“Kim!”
“ Marinette! ” He mocks in return. “I even asked Nino, because I know I can see the romance in everything. Your relationship with Damian is a lot different than it is with both of us… and I just wanna know how deep it goes. And if it is a crush, I wanna know about it, y’know?”
Her blue eyes flick between his, feeling suddenly awkward in front of him. “Is it… do you think it would be bad, if I did? He barely was able to handle a friend.”
“So imagine if he found out?” Kim echoes her own thoughts. “What’s so wrong with that?”
“It’s just scary.” Marinette says, sighing. “How am I, like, supposed to get over him when I can’t ask for closure, and I definitely don’t expect a relationship from him? And I’m not even sure if I have a full crush on him or if I just really, really like him. It feels nothing like what happened with Adrien.”
“So you do have a crush on him!”
“Ugh! Kim .”
He waves her off, smiling an apology. “How does it feel different?”
“It’s like, I don’t know. It wasn’t this instant big thing. No ‘aha’ moment. Just like, sometimes I think it would be nice if me and him were more, and then other times we’re talking or I text him good morning after not talking for a few days, and I think that we are still good as just friends.”
The heroine throws a hand in the air, flopping back onto the couch, head hitting on the cushion.
He wiggles his eyebrows at her from his spot on the floor. “But then you go back to wanting more?”
“Yeah.” Marinette shrugs. “Sometimes, it just feels right.”
A pause, hesitance, where he isn’t quite sure what to say. He settles on “Sometimes?” after opening his mouth and closing it twice. Kim is quite emotionally intelligent, but he still struggles sometimes to make sure that he’s reading even his best friends right.
“Well, all the time. But it really only gets to me when I think about it, or when he praises me.” She’s flushing now, turning that horrible bright pink. “It’s just confusing. I know how I have crushes, and this isn’t it. Maybe I don’t actually like him? Maybe we’re just good friends.”
“Maybe you don’t have a crush on Damian.” Kim shrugs. “Maybe you’re in love with him.”
Marinette balks. “ What .”
“Yeah, I mean think about it. I know you, and you know you. This isn’t how you have crushes. But you can think about you both together romantically, and you like it, and you’re comfortable with him. You can share with him and you think he’s a good person. Every time you talk to him, you smile… yeah. It’d make sense that you’re in love.”
He nods like this all makes sense.
It doesn’t.
“Because you’re uncomfortable when you have a crush, like it’s something wrong. Y’know, you get all nervous and jittery like you’re on the run and they’re the police. Remember in sophomore year, you told me crushes don’t feel safe because you use them to day-dream, and then you see the person and it feels too real.”
“Yeah.” Marinette pouts at this. “Why?”
“Does Damian feel real to you?”
She nervously shifts. “Yeah.”
“And you like that?”
“Um, yeah.”
“And you want to be with him.”
“Maybe?”
“You like him romantically.”
“Yeah.”
“All of the time?”
“Yes. Get a move on.”
“Alright!” Kim throws both hands up, almost like he’s celebrating. “Then you’re in love. It’s decided. Should we tell Nino now, or wait for him to get home from work?”
“Oh, he’s spending the night?” They all call the Le Chien apartment ‘home’. It’s where their Just Dance games are, and their Wii. Marinette shakes the thoughts away, knowing she’s getting off track. “You don’t get to decide if I’m in love, I get to decide if I’m in love!”
Her best friend blinks at her like he’s innocent. Which is bullshit, and they both know it. “Then are you in love?”
“I don’t know…” She hesitates, then shrugs, turning to face the TV once again before standing up, going to switch out UMS III for Super Mario Bros . “Lemme think about it.”
“Okie doke.” A pause, and Kim tugs at the cuffs of her pants. “I just want what’s best for you, Cupcake.”
The heroine smiles down at him, poking him on the nose. “I know, Dino. Thank you. Now, get ready, because that just made me rather blood thirsty.”
“Please don’t throw me at Bowser again.” He winces.
“I wouldn’t dare.”
She would.
Notes:
so everyone knows about my batfamily headcannons:
-Selina is Cuban-American (making Helena mixed)
-Dick is Roma
-Koriand'r is Black (Mar'i exists here)
**her human disguise
-Jason is Latino
-Tim is half-Japanese
-Stephanie is Afro-LatinaSame/Cannon:
-Bruce is the only white one and I mean like //white//
-Cass is Chinese
-Damian is Arabic/Persian/Chinese/American
-Duke is Black
Chapter 8: First Facetime
Chapter Text
Ladybug is not perfect.
Marinette knew that Chat Noir had a flaw, with his mockery and self-sacrifice, that Ryuko was sometimes too merciless and strict. And Abeille is confident, which often turns into her being cocky, and messing up. Viperion was too focused while Carapace was unfocused.
But she had never thought about what could Ladybug’s flaws could be. Does she have them? She knows that Marinette does, but before, Ladybug was Paris’ favorite, untouchable. Perfect. The heroine didn’t know that there would be bigger dangers to her than Hawkmoth.
Her own mind is damaging.
The first time that Marinette met Master Fu, she was twelve years old and scared, by Tikki’s appearance and her own account.
Chat Noir was a few days away from making an appearance, Rena Rogue wasn’t picked yet and Ladybug still stood in front of Paris, the Eiffel Tower, the world, the sun—casting them into her shadow—and started to learn about all the previous Bugs that Tikki had.
She followed in the whispers of those brave few, the itch of justice and bravery in the back of her mind until she was solid in step, chin raised, in place, their leader.
And she is a good leader, by all accounts.
Ladybug, like all the stories and myths she had searched up and listened to from her kwami, stared—mask covering her blue eyes, bright red glistening along her suit, a stern line to the edge of her lips—and at first, Marinette was scared. But then she breathed out, and back in, and went higher.
The higher you go, the clearer it all is.
She watched and waited, and took in all the movements of her team (back then: Chat Noir, Carapace and Rena Rogue) and their shouted words, the way they trained and saved others time and time again, and applied their tips to herself with ease.
This is how you hide in the light , she thought. This is how you prove yourself.
Peace is not a thing that is given or earned, it is something that is made, and sometimes, it seems easier in the light—everything is bright, and clean, and pure. But there is safety in the darkness. Darkness can wrap you up in it like a blanket, instead of pulling at you like the light.
She didn’t know that until now. So no, Ladybug is not perfect.
But Marinette Dupain-Cheng wishes she was.
It’s midnight for her, which means it’s six in the morning for Damian, when a text pings through her phone—she’s awake because she’s working on Damian’s outfit for the Gala while Chloe paints her toenails a dusty gold a few feet away—which makes her head spin.
Am I in love with him?
“You going to answer that, Dupain-Cheng? Or should I answer him myself?”
“As if, Bourgeois.” Marinette glares, but is rather thankful for the way Chloe was able to knock her out of her thoughts. Her and the blonde have been getting closer lately, a lot closer than she ever was with Alya, and it’s scary. She wants to tell her about the confusion.
But the past ache is still in the back of her mind, wondering if Chloe will just make fun of her.
Instead, she checks her phone.
Damian !!! (Wayne-Al Ghul) sent a link .
Topic: Nicknames
You could go on the same vibe: Devil, Satan, Imp, Pixie, Fae, Vampire (lol), Jinn, Ghost, Brute
Or on the opposite vibe: Saint, God(ess), Angel, Softie, Fae (same), Guardian, Deity
Stuff like that? ]]
Dupain-Cheng
???
Is this code or smthng
Damian !!!
We never started this.
It is important to you.
“You’re blushing.” Chloe says, sounding bored, but her blue eyes are piercing through Marinette. “Why are you blushing? I thought you were over Adrien.”
Their group chat has been blowing up all night.
Marinette nods, pressing the back of her hand against her cheek. “I am. It’s just, Damian is being nice, and I’m a sucker for people who are nice to me. Even you have made me blush before, Chlo. Just, very, very recently. When your outer bitch became your inner bitch.”
“Thanks, Mari.”
“No problem!”
Dupain-Cheng
You didn’t start using the nickname we picked for me, so I thought you were uncomfy w it and dropped it
Bc w everything else between us you were like, on top of it yk
Like even w texting/calling - when I asked to do it more, you weren’t the happiest camper, but you still did it bc it didn’t make you uncomfy and you knew you’d adjust quickly
Dupain-Cheng
So to me it’s for a good reason that this didn’t like, start up
Damian !!!
We had been emailing that the night I had gotten a concussion due to one of the Gotham villains attacking Wayne Enterprises. I hadn’t known what I agreed to; I do not appreciate that you would let someone agree to something for you and then not do it without addressing them.
Dupain-Cheng
One of the first things I told you about me was that I’m a coward !!!
Damian !!!
That is no excuse.
Dupain-Cheng
How did you even find that ???
Dupain-Cheng
That email is from March of last year
Damian !!!
Your point?
Dupain-Cheng
That it’s September of this year?
Damian !!!
Get to your point, Dupain-Cheng.
Dupain-Cheng
I don’t know what you want from me right now
I’m really happy that you care but I’m anxious that you seem upset about it
And I don’t know where to go with this conversation :((
Damian !!!
Would you like some conversational options or for me to express what my original goal was when I sent you the email?
Dupain-Cheng
Um
Goal please
Damian !!!
I wanted to instruct you to not allow someone to backtrack on their promises to you.
If someone promises something that is against their own boundaries, it is their duty to tell you such things and correct it themselves, not go against what is proper to you.
Damian !!!
Secondly, I wanted to ask if you want to start using nicknames, as I have agreed to prior.
Dupain-Cheng
Are you still comfortable with that?
Damian !!!
this is Jon!!!!
hi Mari !!
he handed me the phone to be able to say what he can’t!! don’t panic!! I didn’t read ur convo I just know what it’s about n am able to help bc he’s nervous about these things but dw, I got u both
Dupain-Cheng
Hi Jon !!
Okay :D
Damian !!!
he isn’t comfy w being called a demon anymore bc of the way it makes him view himself
even tho we r working on it, it only isnt bad when he hears it out loud w/o a ‘bad’ tone of voice
so u can call him demon or likewise when ur talking over the phone/he can hear ur voice but not over text or any place he has to imagine the way that ur saying it
Damian !!!
make sense
?
Dupain-Cheng
It makes sense!!
I will absolutely follow that boundary!! Can I have you read my idea for a nickname to gauge his reaction first before he gets to it ??? I don’t want to make him feel worse !
:/
Damian !!!
absolutely
um
i’ll text u
-
Jon !
gimme
Mari !
You know how Damian is a sucker for the classics and especially greek related things? I’m thinking about calling him ‘Brute’ as in “Et tu, Brute?” as in “Even you, my Brutus” but it doesn’t mean a betrayal, it means the trust of it being Brutus, you know?
Jon !
Oh ik
Mari !
But I don’t want him to take it like I think he’s going to betray me!! I want him to take it like, I met him in a time where I felt v betrayed by my friends and he was kind of like my Brutus, and we had that one moment that Lila got between us bc I freaked out
Jon !
i can help explain it to him too
Jon !
its not about u being betrayed
its about him being involved in the situation but outside of it
n u trust him
???
Mari !
Yeah
Mari !
And, not to be rude, but he is normal a bit brutal to strangers and it has a double meaning where I know he’s seen as a brute I know know very well that he’s not
Jon !
ur adorable
can i tell him ur adorable
??
Mari !
Sure?
Mari !
Can you explain this all to him in a way yk he’d understand pls?
Jon !
thx and will do
Jon !
ope
hes glaring at me now i gtg
bye Mari ill talk to u soon !!!
<3 <3 <3
Mari !
Bye Jon !!!
<3
-
Dupain-Cheng
Thoughts on Brute?
Damian !!!
It’s acceptable. I will be able to get used to you calling me it. You clearly put thought into it, Kent tells me to mention that it is appreciated.
Dupain-Cheng
Did you still want to match?
Damian !!!
I still want to call you Angel.
Dupain-Cheng
You can call me Angel, Damian :)
You’re very kind for doing this for me
Damian !!!
I am not kind
Dupain-Cheng
Do you really want to argue about that with both me AND Jon ???
Damian !!!
I do not. I will change your contact and what I call you to appropriately match. Goodnight, Dupain-Cheng.
Dupain-Cheng
Goodnight Damian!!!! <3
Jon !
he’s smiling rn btw
good job
Marinette is so regretful that she’s not alone right now.
If she was alone, she’d press her face down into her carpet and kick her feet and scream or squeal, or any overreaction in-between because she’s making Damian smile and she hates that maybe Kim, of all people, is right, and now she just has to stare at her phone, trying not to react.
The heroine nods to herself, taking a small breath in.
She’s got this.
Angel changed Damian !!! ’s nickname to Brute
Marinette hesitates.
Should she? Knowing him, he won’t say anything, or just ask Jon about it. But she wants to.
“For the love of god, Marinette, whatever you’re tapping your foot about,” Chloe grabs onto Marinette’s bouncing ankle, glaring at her enough that she actually sinks back a little. “Just do it already.”
The heroine glares at the queen-bee. “I will if you let go.”
“And you’ll stop bouncing.”
“ Or I will bite you.”
Chloe scoffs, and settles a leveled look onto her. “You’re hiding something.”
“And back to my phone I go!” Marinette squeaks.
Angel changed Brute ’s nickname to Brute <3
“Not so hard, was it, Dupain-Cheng.”
“You’d know, Bourgeois.”
The two girls look at each other and then Chloe just starts smirking, glancing back down to her drying nails, leaning over to blow on them. “Is Damian flirting with you?”
Marinette is able to smirk right back. “Does Kagami flirt with you?”
The blonde starts and it makes her giggle, holding herself as she moves back into her comfortable position, picking back her sewing needle. She’s able to add a few stitches into her logo, one of the last things that she does, without Chloe saying anything.
Finally, Chloe rolls her eyes. “Whatever.”
Marinette smiles to herself. It’s the small victories.
After the first facetime—on Marinette’s way home from Nino’s after school, during Damian’s breakfast hour—which went smoothly, it was time for Damian to ‘meet’ her parents. He is a lot more tense, shoulders squared and pinched up, when he answers.
He’s already glaring.
“ Bonjour, mon Damian,” She says, standing by the hatch in her room. “We’re alone for right now. I wanted to give you a chance to make this feel normal, before you meet them. They can be a lot.”
“You are wearing blue today.” He says simply.
“I am.” She agrees with a smile, taking him in too. Hard green eyes. Sharp jawline. Black turtleneck. Attractive. “Are turtlenecks your thing?”
He arches an (unfairly perfect) eyebrow. “My thing?”
“Like, pigtails are my thing. I always have them-”
Damian’s glare sharpens. “You don’t like wearing pigtails, Dupain-Cheng. They make you feel insecure and as if you are immature when you are not. Why are you wearing them? Especially enough for them to be considered ‘your thing’ by others.”
“Well, but, it’s my thing,” She outs, shuffling nervously. “If I stop wearing them all of a sudden, people will ask questions.”
“Marinette, you don’t owe a single person an answer.”
She huffs. “Except for you, apparently.” The Al Ghul boy smirks at her like it’s a good thing. “What?”
“You’re nervous.”
“And?”
“ And take your hair out of the pigtails, Dupain-Cheng.” Damian instructs. “You are not getting away with that when I am here. Aren’t we supposed to—” He quotes her and Jon’s mocking, from their first and last shared phone call. “—make each other better and hold each other to productive standards where we respect our own boundaries.”
“Did you remember that, just to mock me?”
“Yes. Fix your hair.”
The heroine pouts. “But-”
“Angel.”
Squeaking, Marinette fumbles with her phone, nearly dropping it right down the hatch. Her heart literally jumped! at that. “Don’t scold me!” She manages, past how flustered she is. “I’ll take it out if you introduce yourself to my parents instead of me doing it.”
“I work in the press for my father’s company.” He deadpans. “That won’t be a problem.”
“I played myself!” She gasps.
The smirk he has is wider now. Genuine, and annoying. “You did.”
Ignoring that she is a… fan of his voice, and face, Marinette changes the topic, grinning. “I hope you’re ready for my parents. They’re going to give you the Dupain-Cheng treatment. It’s going to be unbearable.”
“Why?” His face falls, and Marinette thinks, victory!
“You know how you describe Jon and Stephanie to me?” She asks.
“...yes.”
“Combine them.”
“Fuck.”
“Yes, ma’am, I will.” Damian responds.
He’s been promising Maman and Papa on repeat for nearly five minutes, that he will take care of Marinette while she’s in Gotham—which does seem like one of the most unreasonable places to have a month-long field trip. Well. Second to Paris, anyway.
For the first week, she’ll be staying at the hotel with her class, but for the rest of the time, she’s gotten permission to stay at the Wayne Manor from the school, Damian’s dad, and her parents. This is if they mess in person as much as they do online, and only if she feels safe.
Chloe will be there the whole time, sharing her hotel room for her to come back to, if ever she needs to change her mind.
“And you’re sure?” Papa asks, leaning onto the counter where Marinette’s phone is stabilized with a flour bag. “You promise.”
“Sir,” Damian says—and Marinette thinks that only she knows he’s still being pleasant. “I would not state something of such consequence if I was not sure of it.”
“You will protect her?” He confirms, one last time, like he doesn’t have ears. It’s easy for her to see where she gets her worry from, for many reasons but this being the main one, she’s scared to become like her parents.
Damian sighs. “With my life.”
“Oh?” Maman slips more into the camera’s line of sight, eyebrow arched. “With your life? I thought you said you two aren’t ‘romantically involved’, Mr. Wayne. Do you like my-”
“Maman!” Marinette scolds her mother. “Don’t ask him such things.”
“And why not?”
“Because! It’s embarrassing for us both when we’re pestered by one of our parents. It doesn’t matter whether he likes me or not, he’s my friend and he’s going to make sure that I’m okay in Gotham just like he would anyone else.” Protesting this, her point certainly isn’t helped by Damian mumbling out no I wouldn’t .
Her mom crosses her arm, cocking out a hip. “Uh huh. He doesn’t seem like the helpful type.”
“That’s rude.”
“Correct, ma’am.”
Papa cracks up at this, and it’s about time that she grabs her phone off the counter and rushes up the stairs with bright red cheeks when he turns to Maman, teasing in that overbearing way of his, “What kind of cake should we make for their wedding? Do you think he’s a cherry kind of guy?”
“I don’t know, mon amore,” Her mom teases right back. “But I know she’s the chocolate type of girl.”
After what seems like twenty minutes of pure embarrassment, Marinette finally slams the latch shut of her room and throws her phone onto her chaise, collapsing onto it with a muffled scream into the pillow. Of all the ways that could have gone…
“Angel?
“Ugh!” She lifts her head up fast enough that it spins, and grabs her phone to hold between both outstretched hands. “I even asked them not to ask you that!”
Damian’s head tilts just a little bit to the side. Less like a puppy, and more like a cat. “You asked them not to ask me if I like you? Of course I tolerate you—” She notices the change of words, and pouts. “—you have grown on me. Unfortunately.”
“‘Unfortunately’ because you eat up that Lone Wolf act maybe, mon Brute.” Marinette scoffs. “I didn’t want them to force you into a corner emotionally.”
“Explain.”
“Because, like, if you didn’t like me then you might be scared to ruin your first impression and make my parents feel bad, especially since they tied it into you keeping me safe, which I know is partly out of your control and mostly up to fate, but still…”
Turning over onto her back, she sits up and crosses her legs under her. Damian hears the pause and hums to show that he’s listening, face down, probably reading something or sharpening one of his blades.
“And if you did like me, you surely aren’t admitting it to yourself let alone me and my parents in one go. I say that because I’m pretty sure you wouldn’t let yourself fall for someone you still think is capable of leaving you, you know? The way you do that whole ‘emotional safety’ thing.”
Now, Damian’s green eyes flick up to where his phone screen is. “What are you talking about.”
“The way you push everyone away from you?” Her nose wrinkles. “You did it to me when we first met. And from the way you talk about it, Jon and Dick, and Stephaine too. Probably the rest of your family, since you don’t break a lot of patterns either.”
“I don’t…” He huffs. “I will have to think about this, and talk to Jon. I did not realize what Grayson has been saying has any truth behind it.”
Marinette winks. “Nothing like an outside perspective to give you some clarity, huh?”
There’s a pause and hesitance, and then he asks, “Would me liking you be a bad thing? I heard it is an unspoken rule of friendship from Jon, and that most teenage boys expect romantic companionship from their female peers. I find it despicable. But I find that we are different.”
And god, if that didn’t make her head feel like it was exploding.
Marinette flushes just a bit, but feels more relaxed talking about it than she would have expected. She’s more nervous when being observed by her friends.
“I don’t think there’d be anything wrong with it.” I like you, her mind rages. I like you . “It’s not a rule of friendship, it’s just best to be open and communicate about everything. Check where your boundaries are, where the other person’s is too. We have pretty good communication habits, I think, it wouldn’t be the end of us.”
He’s not looking at her again, facing down. She notices this time that his shoulder isn’t moving—he’s facing being busy (and she feels hope grow in her chest). “Where are your boundaries with it?”
“I’m…” She barely knows how to respond to this. “I’m not against it?”
“Alright.” Suddenly, he’s facing up and looking right at the screen “Thank you, Dupain-Cheng. I’m hanging up and going to converse with my father to double check that your arrangements during your stay are acceptable. Have a good night.”
“Okay!” Marinette smiles, despite the way she feels a bit confused. “I’ll text you later, Damian! Bye!”
“Goodbye.”
She falls back against her chaise, arms spread out and eyes wide. It’s the first time that she thought that he could like her back, actually like her back. And she feels ecstatic and scared, and is trying so hard to believe the words that she just told him.
It won’t be the end of us, it echoes in her mind. It won’t be the end.
“She invited me to this part that Lila is throwing at Le Grand Paris , which isn’t a problem in itself but Gabriel is paying for it and Adrien is there as her plus one so I think it will be exhausting having to justify everything that I’m doing. I don’t want to deal with how I’ll be treated if I don’t go, either.”
Marinette really wishes that her class wasn’t so full of drama.
Madam Bustier hasn’t really changed since Freshman year, the last time that she had her, and she very much wishes that she wasn’t the teacher she got for Senior year, but beggars can’t be choosers. At least she doesn’t have to deal with another year of Mr. Kale’s droning during homeroom.
“It’s literally our private ‘we can drink now, and also, welcome back to school’ party.” Not that she was really interested in drinking in such an uncontrolled environment. Her ideal setting was in the corner of her room, watching Ghibli movies, huddled under a blanket. “Even Luka is going!”
She’s talking about Alya.
But also, she’s really not—just the problems that she tends to spawn into Marinette’s life.
“Like, yeah, I think he’s coming to supervise because of Juleka being there, but like, he’s him . There’s going to be music. He’s going to enjoy it.” A huff. “I don’t think I can keep doing this, being her friend when it’s making me worry so much about everything.”
Damian hums. “Do you still feel as if you are pretending to be her friend?”
“Aren’t I?” The heroine exclaims, exasperated.
She’s pacing around her room, rubbing at her forehead: stressed. Damian brings a little comfort, but frustrating things are frustrating whether you’re around the people you’re comfortable with or not.
“I wouldn’t have started talking to her again at all if Nino wasn’t dating her. Hell, she didn’t even realize we weren’t friends anymore until Nino pointed it out last year. I mean, I think she’s toxic and she’s too involved with Lila. It gives me so much anxiety to think about them talking about me behind my back.:
Alya is very rarely a part of her Friday phone-call rants. It’s too triggering for Marinette to talk about, even when it’s with someone as calming to her as Damian is. So like now, when she’s already upset, that’s when she lets it out.
“Is there any preventative for this?”
“Not with Lila,” With a sigh, Marinette flops down on her desk chair, turning to rest her feet against her bubblegum-wall. “Plus the most people who are going to be there are our classmates, and Lila’s secret boyfriend, as if she doesn’t flirt with Adrien every chance she gets.”
“That bothers you?”
For some reason, Damian’s voice is unreasonably tense, as if Marinette had just said something to piss him off—and as much as she’s worth, Marinette maintains that he doesn’t get upset easily. He’s just so bottled up that when he does get upset, he gets really upset.
She is careful as she speaks. “Does what bother me? Lila? I mean, yeah, but-”
“No.” He speaks sternly. Her mouth snaps shut. “Does her flirting with Agreste bother you?”
“Only because she claims to have a boyfriend, and then uses one of my friends because she’s lonely and won’t admit it. Not because someone is flirting with him .” A part of her wishes she never told him that.
“You no longer have a crush on him?”
“No, that’s, that’s long over.” Her heart pounds, and it echoes in her ears. “Why is that important to you, Damian?”
Silence meets her, and then he is scoffing, shuffling on his end before saying, “I will have to speak to Jon about this.” He’s been saying this a lot lately. “We are still acquaintances, Dupain-Cheng. I can assure you about that.”
She wasn’t worried about that before, but she definitely is now.
“Alright.” She pauses before asking, “Should I keep talking about it?”
“Can you even? You tend to lose verbal momentum after someone interrupts your flow, or the conversation at hand.” Damian informs.
Marinette didn’t even know that he knew that about her. “That’s… true. Can I rant about the dumb dress code instead?”
“Of course, Angel.”
“Seniors have to wear green and black. Green!”
Damian though, he… he kind of reminded Marinette of this forest that her parents took her to once, when she was little. It was this huge forest, and her dad insisted that they would be fine to camp there, but Marinette was cold all night and slept under five blankets.
There was ice on their car in the morning, and Maman got mad over it.
The trees that she stared at all night—a little bit too scared to fall asleep and a little bit too interested in the stars to ignore them—are just like his eyes, and the way that he stared at Marinette wasn’t something that she typically experienced, even from Lila or Hawkmoth.
It was like he was unraveling her slowly. Like he was pulling her apart at the seams. She was terrified to realize she fell in love again.
It’s only made worse to think Kim’s right.
Notes:
more coming soon !! I already have like 2k words for the next one already <3
Chapter 9: Let it Slip - Senior Year
Notes:
I hope you enjoy
All their friendships mean the world to me <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When the American customers talked about Marinette, they scoffed and puffed up their chests, and sometimes questioned in angry English why a child was serving them. The French understood what it was like to help your parents, but Americans are different. Some of the men looked her over and saw not a person, they went legs-hips-chest-mouth-eyes.
A little girl, running France’s best bakery, a little girl, telling them to get out , a little girl—
That little girl is Ladybug.
She remembers the day, not to long ago, when she was with Abeille, Ryuko, Viperion, Carapace—Chloe Bourgeois, Kagami Tsurugi, Luka Couffaine, Nino Lahiffe—and Chat Noir, the wild card, and they were all tired. Three akumas and one amok in a day, transformed from eleven in the morning to six in the afternoon, twenty-two recharges between them.
Exhausted.
They were all exhausted.
And they were sitting around the top of a building, staring at each other, sighing and talking in tired voices.
“So…” Carapace asked, voice tired. He knows he’s not allowed to ask super personal questions, but he’s not above questioning a single one of them—not even Ladybug. “How old are you guys?”
“Careful.” Ryuko warned, turning to Ladybug for instructions.
She sighed. “You can answer.”
Abeille, Carapace and Chat Noir were seventeen, Ryuko was eighteen, Viperion was nineteen. And Ladybug was sixteen. It made them all look at her differently, staring at her, realizing that she’s still a child by their own laws, that this little girl was their leader, a little girl, the next guardian.
At the next fight, she fought with Chat Noir over whether or not she should be more careful, and remembers how angry she was at it all. They were all kids when they started, every single one of them. They just had the luxury of growing up, and she was about to, her birthday that July, but couldn’t tell them that.
Ladybug made sure they all had fresh tea and coffee when they went out to patrol (made sure they knew they could always stop into Tom & Sabine’s Boulangerie Patisserie for something. She looked at her suit in the mirror and how she stood out in the crowd of her peers.
Bright red, standing in the front. Bright red, like a child. Bright, like she’s not supposed to be.
“Is it time for a change, Marinette?” Tikki asked, moving to appear behind Ladybug, cloudy her design with her dark mauve energy—and suddenly, Marinette could envision Ladybug with black running along her, her red darker and just over her chest, mask and hands, the dots bigger.
She went out every day and became Ladybug not because she had to—everyone is capable of becoming a hero—but because she wanted to. She was destined for this because she chose it.
Fate didn’t have a say, not here.
“I know I’m not supposed to be bright,” She had responded. “But what if it’s too dark.”
Everything in her life was lining itself up into a rigid line: Ladybug, work, commissions, pen-pal, friends, school, parents, classmates. What Tikki wanted wasn’t on the list, because she was a god, and what she wanted wasn’t considered because it would happen anyway .
“For you?” Her hum had vibrated the mirror, and Ladybug detransformed. “Impossible.”
“What if I look like Anti-Bug?”
“Then it will act like a warning.”
“But, Tikki-”
“It changes based on you.” The shadow slipped away from Marinette, and she could breathe a little bit easier now. “What you want will show. Do not be afraid to look like yourself.”
Marinette had wanted, briefly, like a longing passion, to quit. But, in the same way, she has never wished that she said no—that she didn’t take the miraculous, or meet Tikki, or become the guardian. This thing, being a hero, it’s the most freeing thing in the world.
It lets her shoot up to the stars, lets her climb higher, and for a really long time she separated herself from Ladybug; because Ladybug is smart, and confident, and knows how to talk to people, she can glare without fear, and tell others what to do, and Marinette can’t do any of that.
But here’s the thing, she couldn’t do any of that because she didn’t want to .
Because she put that restriction on herself.
It’s simple now, really, when she’s looking at it like she’s not trying to hate herself, when she’s looking at it like Tikki does. Like how she’s supposed to. So it’s simple. She’s Ladybug and Marinette Dupain-Cheng, and two plus two equals four, and her favorite color is pink, and the sky is blue.
And they were never supposed to be separate parts of the equation.
Senior year starts unremarkably.
A part of Marinette feels weird, she feels like it should have been so much more important of a day, starting the last first day of high school, and so when she walked into Francoise Dupont, feeling tired and normal, it was almost disappointing.
“Isn’t supposed to feel like ‘sha-bang!’ not like ‘bleh’.” She complains to Nino, who nods in agreement. Kim, on the other hand, is bouncing next to them, full of energy—she reminds herself not to be spiteful that he’s not a hero and gets to sleep in for akuma attacks. “What’s got you so excited?”
“Nothing! It’s just kicking in that this is the year I’m gonna meet Lyta!” He grins, wiggling his eyebrows over to his best friends. “And you’re gonna meet Al Ghul! And Steak, you’re gonna meet Emiko, but that’s half as exciting.”
Nino rolls his eyes, and reaches up to fix his hat. “Thanks.”
“Welcome!”
“How do you think the class is gonna sit this year?” Nino asks. “‘Cause dude, if I have to sit behind Ivan and Mylene again this year while they sweet talk each other, I’m jumping out of the window.”
Marinette giggles. “You could sit behind Juleka and Rose?”
“Oh, like that’s any better.”
“C’mon you two, chip up,” While saying this, Kim wraps an arm around both of their shoulders, pulling them into him—crushing him into his chest. “This year is gonna be really fun!”
Nino and Marinette make eye contact, and faces, at each other that sum up it’s not really gonna be that cool and yeah, think of all the tests . Sure, they’re gonna meet their pen-pals, but the other seven months of the school year won’t be half as exciting.
“We take it easy?” She suggests.
“Yeah,” Nino says, fist-bumping her. “We take it easy.”
When they bother to look up, Kim is pouting.
They picked a day where each full-time hero, excluding the original two, picked a random civilian and asked them to get emotional. Peak level, full breakdown, you can cry your heart out and wear it on your sleeve and get rejected by the person you love kind of break down.
Just like planned, Hawkmoth targeted each of those people and attempted to akumatize them.
And just like planned, not a single butterfly got through the cracks. Not a single one of those Civilians turned Side-kicks got akumatized. The heroes captured them in jars, released them under Carapace’s Shelter, and watched as Ladybug released them.
They released them one by one and had each hero—Carapace, Viperion, Ryuko, Abeille—follow that butterfly to see where it goes. Only Ryuko’s went to a nearby park and stayed there, acting like a normal butterfly. But the rest? They all went back to the same place: Hawkmoth’s headquarters.
Gabriel Agreste’s home.
Adrien Agreste’s home. It made Ladybug panic, made Chat Noir fall into himself, quiet, as if shocked and heartbroken, and they quietly met back up on a roof.
Ladybug was the first to speak. “We have to think of his son.”
“Adrien.” Abeille supplied. “His mother is dead. It was all over the news. If he’s going to lose his father too-”
“We have to do this the right way.” Carapace finished looking pale beneath his mask.
“Exactly. No one mention a thing. No one looks at Gabriel wrong. No one drops it to Adrien. I want dead silence.”
“Understood.” Ryuko says, arms crossed sternly.
Chat Noir could only nod in agreement.
Marinette is in the middle of a phone call with Jon and Damian—he’s ranting about how all of the ‘classic’ books his English teacher is having him read is either racist, like Huckleberry Finn , or misogynistic, like Little Women —when she hears crashing, banging and shouting.
“ Mon Brute?” She questions, sitting up straight off her chaise. She had gotten home from school after calling, meaning he’s eating breakfast in the library. “Are you okay? Jon?”
“The fuck do you want?” Damian asks, but just from the tone she could tell it wasn’t her or Jon. It’s too rude, and condescending.”
“Well, Demon Spawn, I was thinking that tonight, when we’re out on-”
“Marinette!” Jon’s voice cuts in, sharp and excited and she has barely heard him on the phone but even she could tell that he’s faking it. “This is Jason, Dami’s older brother.”
“Yo, you got a girl on the other end of the phone? Congrats, kid.” The voice gets closer now. Definitely Jason. “Hi, girl.”
“Um…” She glances around her room, but even Tikki is off doing something else because Kim is busty asleep, drooling on her favorite pillow. Great. So she’s getting no advice. “Hi!”
“She is talking to me, Todd. Not Kent.”
A second voice joins just to mock Damian for saying that. “Oh yeah, like you could pull anyone. Let me guess—she doesn’t even go to your school.”
“I live in France.” Marinette helpfully replies.
Jon interrupts. “This is Tim Drake. Another one of Dami’s brothers.”
“They’re all older than him, right?”
“Older but not bigger,” Jason’s voice says, more than amused. “Ain’t that right, Replacement.”
“He’s getting taller than you too, asshole.” Tim snaps back.
“Are we forgetting the girl?” A third voice says.
Thankfully, without her having to ask, Damian says, “That’s Dowd. He is, regretfully, Drake’s partner.”
Tim echoes, “Regretfully?”
“Partner?” Bernard—she remembers him from rants; he’s a conspiracy theorist—asks. “You can pretend to be a real boy and say ‘boyfriend’ you know.”
“‘Partner’ because Timothy plans to marry you.” Damian deadpans. “Not because I do not say ‘boyfriend’.”
“Speaking of which,” Jon says, voice quiet but she’s pretty sure everyone hears it. “I have to talk to you about Jay, kay?”
“Alright.”
“Jay?” Bernard says, sounding interested.
“None of your business.” Damian snaps.
Her phone and computer both start buzzing and flashing a low purple, and Tikki, compact like a globe as Kim starts stirring, phases up through the floor.
“Uh, Damian, I have to go. Baking emergency! My parents need me downstairs.” She excuses, rising up to rush into her bathroom. “It was nice meeting you, Jason, Tim, Bernard! Will text you later, Jon. Call you later, Brute?”
Jason coos and snarks out “Et tu Brute?” at the same time.
“You can call me Bear.” Bernard offers.
“Okay!” Jon chirps.
“Yeah, nice meeting you.”
Damian hums. “I will be free after two in the morning.”
“My time zone or yours?” She asks, feeling rushed.
“Yours.”
“Okay!”
With that, Marinette hangs up and leaps to her feet, calling on her transformation, crawling on the ceiling to avoid Kim’s blurry line of sight where he’s staring at her TV. That could not have come at a worse time, but hey—at least she met some of his family, right?
“Has something changed for you lately, M’Lady?”
Ladybug turns slightly where she’s sitting on the edge of the building, to face Chat Noir where he’s goofing around on the flat middle of the roof, and gives him a weird look. “Why?”
“I dunno,” He flips onto his hands, then moves to balance on one hand, shooting her one of his watch what I can do grins. “You seem happier.”
“Happier?” She deadpans. “Okay.”
“No, I—” The hero flips back onto his feet. “—mean it. It’s like you’re really doing better.”
“Than…?”
“Then before.” Chat motions vaguely with his hand. She struggles to follow. “When you were stressed all the time. Anxious during literally every akuma attack.”
Neither of them had to use their powers for this akuma—Hawkmoth’s, sorry, Gabriel’s genius self akumatized a baby again—so now they’re just doing patrol until either of them have to get back to their normal lives, switching with Viperion and Ryuko who normally patrol during this time.
Which, since she’s getting back on call with Damian, she’s a little excited about it.
“You’re not like that anymore.”
“I think something has been changing, yeah.” Ladybug relaxes, uncrossing her legs to hang them over the edge. “I used to be really scared of any form of intimacy. Relationships. Meaningful conversations. Romantic notions. I would freak out when I got a crush on someone.”
“I’m doing the same thing right now with this boy I like.” Chat muses. “I go red whenever he’s around.”
“Are you trying to be a snake charmer, Chaton?”
“None of your business. I could be in love with five different guys, for all you know! I’m, what would you call it? A boy’s man? A, a player?” As if on cue, the silly smile struggles to stay on his face. Still, he stays cocky. “But you’re my one time soulmate, Bugaboo.”
She rolls her eyes. “The soulmate bit I can agree with.”
“And?”
“And what?”
“And tell me more about them!”
The heroine shuffles nervously in place. “How do you know this is about someone instead of just a steady stream of self reflection?”
“‘Cause if it wasn’t about someone important to your civilian self you would have let the cat out of the bag long ago.” He points out. “So tell me about this person who cured all your fears.”
“You sure you won’t get jealous, Minou?” Ladybug teases, leaving in to poke a finger against the leather of his suit.
It was a long road, but they’re over each other. It’s simple and complicated, and feels more complex than it should, but it’s good. Feelings are hard to get over, sometimes. She knows that better than anyone. They’re better partners because of it, and this is something that she firmly believes.
“I think one of the reasons I’m not freaking out is because we were friends before I got the crush on him, y’know? Like normally I like people from afar, that’s safer, but now I like my friend… and it feels safe.” Saying this didn’t feel like a lie, and she’s more than thankful for it.
“Because you actually know what kind of person he is?” Chat guesses.
“Exactly.” She nods. “I don’t really have to be scared about what will happen and all the ‘if’ questions. We’re gonna be okay no matter what.”
Chat grins at her. “Do you think he likes you back? M’Lady deserves a love of her own.”
“I’m not sure. He’s, he’s hard to read.” Shrugging, Ladybug looks to her yo-yo, shoulders turning back to face the front. “There’s been some moments where I think, yeah, it’s possible , but I don’t think right now I could really act on it.”
He just about pouts. “Why not.”
“It’s complicated.”
“Long distance, anger issues, or a social issue?”
Ladybug laughs despite herself. “A and C. And a little bit of B. And a little bit more than that, too. It just feels like we’re really different people. Our communication is really good, I’m just not entirely sure we’re compatible.”
“If you want to, you will.”
She stares at him blankly. “What.”
“If you really want to make it work, then you will find a way.” Explaining this, Chat makes it sound simple. “You’re you . So anything is possible—and if you actually like the guy, he must be pretty good too. It sounds worth the effort to me. Doesn’t it to you?”
“You’re just a silly cat,” She waves him away, crossing her arms. “What do you know?”
“Hey! Some have called me a Love Doctor before.”
“Yeah? And some are delusional too.”
“You wound me, Bugaboo, truly.”
“Cry about it, Chaton.”
“Babe!” Alya squeals, coming up behind their lunch table to wrap her arms around Nino, who immediately plasters a fake smile on his face. He’s been smiling less since they got together. It makes Kim sad, but it pisses Marinette off. “Did you hear? Of course you did! I have so much to write about in my blog now! I’m behind, and I don’t like being behind.”
“It’s expected, nobody can hold it against you. It’s a lot of work-”
“I know! So much happened! Lila’s been helping me draft it all, and if you have any inside scoops…” Her voice drops down. “Let me know.”
“Alya, I can’t.” Nino’s voice falls flat. “You’re not supposed to know anymore. And I’m not talking about this with you here. You didn’t tell Lila, did you?”
“Of course not!” Pouting, Alya moves away from him—hand staying on his shoulder to be able to squeeze . “But, Nino-”
“No, dude.” He tries to shut her down. “I don’t want to talk about it.”
Marinette remembers this being part of the reason they broke up the first time, because Carapace would see things Rena Rogue wouldn’t and trained for being second to the guardian, and wouldn’t tell her about it. But Marinette doesn’t know that, Ladybug and the guardian do. It’s one of the reasons her miraculous was revoked.
So she won’t mention it.
“You just, you actually know what happened and I think it’s really inconsiderate that you’re not trying to help me here. I mean, I’m your girlfriend.” Huffing, Alya is now visibly upset, like she was just scorn or rejected from college. She talks more like Lila now, too. “I just want to be a reliable source.”
“You’re a eighteen year old blogger-”
“That doesn’t mean I’m not noteworthy-”
“You’re not listening to a single thing that he’s saying, are you, Gingersnap?” Chloe cuts them both off, flicking her ponytail over her shoulder.
She’s more than aware of how upset Nino gets after having to fight with his girlfriend and how obviously disrespectful of his very clearly stated boundaries that Alya is. Chloe is Marinette’s go-to ‘okay to be angry with’ person, because Kim just tries to cheer her up and Nino gets anxious in return.
Chloe hates Alya more than ever now.
“He said no.” The blonde presses on. “Move on like you did the first time you broke his heart.”
Fuming in her typical fashion, Alya shifts her glare from Chloe to Marinette. “Are you going to let her talk about us like that?”
“I… Alya, I… I agree with her. Nino doesn’t want to talk about whatever you’re talking about—” Being a superhero that just let it slip that they know who Hawkmoth is due to a rather inconsiderate akuma who makes people tell the truth , but Marinette isn’t supposed to know that either. “—and you’re pressuring him after he told you to stop.”
She scoffs. “I’m not doing anything wrong. He’s my boyfriend.”
“Probably not for long, if you keep that attitude. You already lost him once, remember? Now,” Chloe—who is entirely socially dominant, especially at her table—points towards Lila’s lunch table. “Go sit.”
“I’m not a dog.”
“Bitch, you’re close enough.”
Marinette stands up and takes Alya’s arm in her own. “C’mon. It’ll just be worse if you stay. Like you said, he’s your boyfriend—you can talk to him later. Clearly, he’s shy about what it is in public.”
“I don’t know why you all sit with her.”
“She’s our friend.”
Hazel eyes glare back to light blue ones, Chloe waving her goodbye mockingly. “Yeah, some friend.”
Marinette has pulled away from Alya over the span of Junior year, and a little bit before that too, well before Senior year started to the point that even Damian knows about how Alya treated her during Freshman year, getting to the point where she doesn’t talk to her unless she needs to and it’s like Alya didn’t even notice at all.
A part of the heroine is hurt, but honestly, it’s just relieving that she didn’t blow up at her over it. So she stays quiet, walks the journalist back to her table, waves ‘hi’ and ‘goodbye’ to Juleka and walks back.
It’s better this way.
“I’ll give her a week of no contact.” Nino says—mid decision, facing Adrien, who they all know will give him the most support, given Kim eats with Alix and Max. “Do you think that’s okay?”
“I don’t know about okay,” Adrien says back, looking sympathetic at best and horribly awkward at worst. He’s been exhausted lately, but Marinette has had to remind herself that it’s not her place to worry—even if she’s stressed about making it worse as Ladybug. “But I think it’s a really good start.”
“It’s hard to pull away from people like her.” Marinette says, motioning to herself. “Talking from experience, of course. Because yeah, Alya can be a really good listener and be there for you, and Chris, and show up in ways that nobody else did, and she’s so-”
“Strong.” Nino interrupts, looking like he’s going to cry, much more than he was before.
She nods and is grateful for their shared understanding. “Yeah, exactly. She’s strong, and it’s attractive and it feels safe.”
“But Lila has changed her, Alya’s not strong anymore.” Adrien says, sounding so sure that it makes Marinette frown. She wishes he was always like this around her; sincere. “She’s broken her down. Now, she’s compliant. It’s just a ruse.”
“She’s a faker.” Chloe finishes. “And she isn’t nice to you, DJ. She’s not quite mean, but she’s not nice. She’s always using you. Dump her again.”
“She-”
“Dump her.”
Nino shakes his head. “I’m giving it a week.”
Angel
I was wondering if you were okay having a gc between you, me, Jon and some of my friends
I already asked Jon, he’s okay w it !!!
Brute <3
What would be the purpose?
Angel
To plan the Gotham / Paris trips enough in advance. Chloe wants to embarrass the rest of our class with how prepared we are, more than them I mean
Brute <3
Who do you count as your friends?
Angel
Kim, Nino, Chloe, Adrien for this, since it’s school friends only, but normally Kagami and Luka too
Brute <3
Not Cesaire?
Angel
Nope!
Nino’s probably gonna break up w her soon
I’ll fill you in once I ask him if it’s okay :))
Brute <3
Alright.
Brute <3
Then, yes.
Angel
Thanks, Damian!
They’ll all call you Al Ghul, btw, because I haven’t called you anything other than Damian Al Ghul or Brute in front of them. I hope that’s okay!
Brute <3
They do not know I’m the son of Bruce Wayne?
Angel
No?
I can tell them if you’d like to get it out of the way or smthng
Brute <3
Don’t.
I prefer it this way.
Angel
Then okay :D
I’ll add you !
Brute <3
Appreciated.
Angel
Forewarning - Adrien is the admin…
and he has a thing for puns and didn’t give us access to change our own nicknames
Brute <3
Wonderful.
Brute <3
That was sarcasm.
Angel
Ik !!
if the Eiffel Tower was in Gotham
Adrikins Agrestakins added Damian W. Al Ghul to the Chat.
(Say ‘hi’!)
Adrikins Agrestakins changed Damian W. Al Ghul ’s nickname to the Ghoul
Adrikins Agrestakins
THERE ! <3
dj supreme
dude
why
Adrikins Agrestakins
Bc its what his name means OBVI
Kim the Coin
He did the same thing 2 me
Bread Riser/Bread Winner
Adrien’s eccentric but a good sport about you all being mean
Let him have this
farmer’s market !
yes mom !!
Adrikins Agrestakins
Yeah lemme have this!!!
dj supreme
you can tell you were homeschooled
the Ghoul
Is “farmer’s market” Kent?
farmer’s market !
no
!
dj supreme
yeah
Bread Riser/Bread Winner
Yes!
Bee’s Knees
Who else would it be, Al Ghul
Bread Riser/Bread Winner
Chloe
dj supreme
the mean blonde
Adrikins Agrestakins
HEY
dj supreme
i said mean blonde not dumb blond
Adrikins Agrestakins
:(
dj supreme
fine
i said mean blonde not happy go lucky puppy sunshine boy blond
better
Adrikins Agrestakins
Very !
the Ghoul
Bourgeois.
I’ve heard about you.
Bee’s Knees
Not surprising
I am important
Bread Riser/Bread Winner
Guys try not to spam this gc okay, it’s for actual plans - we can have a diff one for dms if we want but we need to look back and find stuff like links / times of meet up earlier !!!
Thank you <3
the Ghoul
Sounds appropriate.
farmer’s market !
okay
!!!
will do :D
dj supreme
okay
Adrikins Agrestakins
Lets continue this PURRfect CATersation somewhere else!
Fanciest Frenchies gc??
Bee’s Knees
Lets
Bread Riser/Bread Winner
Talk there. For now, let’s vote on our first solo group event away from all the school bullshit
Bread Riser/Bread Winner created a Poll labeled “ solo event <3 ”
Option 1 - themed restaurant
Option 2 - amusement park
Option 3 - park trip
Option 4 - beach trip
Option 5 - fancy brunch
Adrikins Agrestakins, Kim the Coin and farmer’s market voted for Option 2
dj supreme and the Ghoul voted for Option 3
Bee’s Knees voted for Option 4
Bread Riser/Bread Winner
Okay!!! Amusement park won!
I’ll start looking into everything now! Gothamites if you have suggestions/know where to go, pls dm me!
Bread Riser/Bread Winner
Those of us w jobs, start saving up for everything now seriously, bc we want be able to have fun not just survive
<3
Adrikins Agrestakins
LET ME PAY
the Ghoul
I will have Father pay.
Bee’s Knees
Ridiculous. I will steal Daddy’s card
dj supreme
awh
the nepotism babies love us
Adrikins Agrestakins
We do !!! :D
the Ghoul
Speak for yourself.
Adrikins Agrestakins
No :) :) :)
Bread Riser/Bread Winner
Boys you’re both pretty
Kim the Coin
Am I pretty?
Bread Riser/Bread Winner
Pretty annoying, yeah
dj supreme
Damn Dino, she burned you
Bee’s Knees
Dupain-Cheng has a bite today, everyone. What happened at school?
Can I actually sue that Gingersnap and the liar now?
dj supreme
give it two days
Kim the Coin
That's when her week is up
Bread Riser/Bread Winner
Main gc for these convos!
This will be updated for plans regularly !!
Everything is in this google doc too !
farmer’s market !
yes, ma’am
!!
dj supreme
“ma’am”
Marinette is admitting to herself how much Damian means to her, and it is terrifying .
But then she looks to Nino pinning after Alya, the way that Chat and Viperion circle each other, Chloe’s massive crush on Kagami, the way that Kim falls hard and fast and so unapologetically, and Adrien is shy and nervous, but so willing to give anyone a shot.
And she realizes she’s not alone.
She never has been.
Notes:
there is gonna be a LOTTA drama / fluff / angst from here on out
this is your only warning
Chapter 10: Red Eyes
Notes:
BEFORE YOU READ: rating has changed to mature AND the tag: Canon Typical Violence has been added!! This chapter contains violent scenes and actions!! If that makes you uncomfortable, once the hero scene starts, skip to the next chapter break!!
This is a !! TW !!
I'm sorry for anyone this is triggering for, especially those who specifically don't ready fics with any violence in them who thought this fic was going to be free of it! I apologize (I forgot I wanted to do this scene when I last filled out tags!)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The view from the tip of the Eiffel Tower is breathtaking.
All around her, the sky looks like a water-color painting, looks like a dream; looks endless. The view does lose a bit of the ‘wow factor’ after the first few times of coming up here in the suit, but the clarity that invades her mind from all the fresh air doesn’t.
Marinette feels that rigid line her life is forming into quiver.
Nothing lasts.
Marinette Dupain-Cheng has stood at the front of her bakery as a family employed teenage girl and drank countless cups of coffee to keep up between work, commissions, school and heroism. At one point, she swore everything she saw was in black and white.
She had tracked Hawkmoth from the edges of Paris to the home of Gabriel Agreste and everything fell into place. He wants his wife back, and pushes away the whole world and his son in order to (not) get it. Thinking about how to handle it makes her numb.
It’s like she’s reading the headline of some bad news article about forest fires, or a family death, or another woman found dead all over again, and she can’t get past the headline to dive into the story, only flick through and let her brain try to fill in what happened.
Nothing lasts.
She has to believe this.
Sometimes your life will explode into a pink-red line, twist and form into spotted black fabric and turn pale and fall between your palms—that will be the first time you’ll know that you’ve changed.
Sometimes peace is won by nothing, doing absolutely nothing at all, and Marinette had redone a man’s order three different times, and updated her team on akumas while at school, missed her work to deal with commissions and missed commission deadlines for Ladybug, and the alternative to the light is darkness.
Because what they don’t tell you is that sometimes the light is just too blinding. And that can make the darkness feel like home. So now, when she thinks back to how Master Fu offers her this shadow-stained world, it only makes sense when she remembered the way she nodded, took the Miraculous Box in both hands and said—
“Yes.”
“It’s been a week.” Nino announces as he flops into his desk’s bench.
“What?” Asks Marinette, trying to find any context clues with Adrien, but the blond just looks anxious as he gently slides next to his friend. Looking two seats up from them at Kim only leaves her annoyed, due to him being face down on the desk. “What are you talking about?”
Calmly, but brown eyes watering, Nino looks up to her and explains, “I’m breaking up with Alya.”
“Do’ya wan’ help w’tha?” Kim lifts his head at this, blinking at him. Her annoyance eases, just a bit. She’s grateful Alix hasn’t hopped in place next to her third yet.
Chloe, who is just arriving, raises both eyebrows as she shoves Marinette’s things to the other side of the desk, making the heroine roll her eyes and shuffle over so the dramatic girl can have her way. At least now her, Nino and Kim are in a line facing down.
“Well, I’m glad that I didn’t skip today, after all.” The young politician says, smirking. “Why are you breaking up with your precious fire-cracker, anyway? I mean, I could make a whole list of reasons, and honestly I think this should have happened, like, a week you got together again but still. Why?”
She’s never let go of the fact that they got back together, even though she’s the one out of their entire friend group the most unaffected by it, other than Kagami and Luka, who aren’t involved in any of the school drama anyway. It’s just a weird type of injustice Chloe can’t let go of.
In one way, Marinette appreciates it.
In another, she knows it’s toxic.
“I gave her a week of no contact, Kim even had to take my phone a few times,” Nino mumbles, and Kim nods while rubbing at his eye. “She didn't text me or call me at all. I always was the one texting first, unless it was for good morning or night texts. It’s like I don’t exist unless she wants something.”
Adrien nods, frowning a bit. “Even I know that’s not right.”
“And she’s had since year one to correct how she treats you, Steak.” Marinette points out.
“Exactly.”
“Good point, Cupcake,” Their third looks between them, before settling on the DJ. “Are you scared, then?”
“I dunno, dude, a bit? It’s like…” Nino sighs, tired and sad. “Dude, you know how every time we’re together she helps me get out of the house and school. I know it’s only been three months, but I’m used to it again. What would you do if Alix suddenly couldn’t help you anymore, Dino? Like, how do I even… what am I going to do? She helps with my family too, especially my little brother.”
“One step at a time, turtle boy,” Chloe flicks her fingers, which are sugar-covered from her breakfast muffin, towards Nino. “One step at a time.”
Marinette raises her hand to get his attention. “Step one should be planning it.”
“Right.” He agrees. “I don’t want to be super emotional.”
Adrien bumps his forehead into his friend’s temple, making Marinette and Nino both smile at the cat-like action. Chloe rolls her yes, Kim is yawning and misses it, and the boy himself ignores them all in response. “It’s okay if you do get emotional,” He tells Nino. “This is a big change.”
Nino shakes his head and Marinette can’t name the expression he has on—she just knows that the times she’s used it, she hasn’t felt good. Kim, who is better at reading their best friend’s expression than her, winces in his seat, and leans up to pat his hat once or twice.
“That is actually one of the problems. I thought I’d feel bad because of how short we’ve dated and all the shit we’ve been through together, all the back and forth, you know? Kind of like how could I do this to her? But I… it feels more like why haven’t I already done this?”
He pauses, hesitating. She can tell he doesn’t want to admit what comes next.
“I’m mad at myself for even getting back together with her.”
Chloe goes to say something snarky (probably along the lines of “That’s what I’m saying!”) but Marinette stops her with a hand on her wrist, shaking her head. Now isn’t the time. Chloe is still learning. Nobody yet has tried to teach her how to be nice, instead of silent.
They’re changing that.
Tilting his head, blond strands falling in front of his eyes, Adrien nods. “It feels past due?”
“In a good way,” Nino’s hat moves along with him. “Like something finally clicked.”
“Oh yeah, I get that.” Kim says, having had his own experience with Ondine.
Marinette and Chloe—who don’t—look at one another with a shake of their heads. The two boys have always understood Nino and his needs oddly well; they’re best friends for a reason. Her and the queen bee get along differently too, the boys don’t get them either when they’re fully integrated into their feelings as well.
But she will never not be connected to Nino and Kim in her own way.
She thinks their bond is more special.
“I’m proud of you.” Marinette tells Nino, ruffling the knotted section of hair sticking out atop his head, from under his hat. His braids are growing out, despite Alya telling him to cut them. “I know this is a hard thing to do. Trust me.”
“Got any advice?”
“Only break down on Wednesday’s?”
The group breaks into laughter just in time for Alya and her ‘friend’ group to walk in, rolling their eyes at Marinette’s loud, high-pitched giggle. She silences up, but Kim and Adrien don’t break a sweat by it, voices echoing out as they try to jot down what kind of breakdowns fit what days.
She wishes it was that easy for her.
It’s the next akuma fight it happens.
The fight is against Stinger—a wasp-based supervillain upset that the city workers weren’t doing anything about the wasps on his porch, despite his son being allergic—that things went south. His powers let him infect his victims with pain, making them imagine their worst fear while a burning, toxic poison runs through them.
Viperion got stung and didn’t even scream. He didn’t use his powers to reverse it either. So Chat Noir keeps getting more and more cocky, thinking the suit is going to protect him.
Ladybug isn’t sure it will.
Abeille isn’t in the fight (otherwise, there’d be a lot more bee-based puns) because Chloe has some political dinner to attend—not the Ladybug knew that, but Marinette certainly did—and Carapace is recharging from having to use Shelter early on to protect a family.
Viperion was in physical and emotional pain so Ladybug made him watch from the top of the tallest nearby building, to use his power if and only if it was truly needed. Ryuko, Ladybug and Chat Noir are leading the force against Stinger.
Ryuko is, as always, the main attacker, playing offense with her sharp wit and sharper sword, Chat was defense and the distraction, two things he excels at, and the leader herself was behind her partner, figuring out what her Lucky Charm is used for.
This one isn’t challenging, just time-consuming.
It’s shaped like a sheath, almost, but no space for the entrance of a handle and small, and narrow, and it definitely didn’t fit Ryuko’s sword. Her best idea is that she has to get it on the needle protruding from Stinger’s left hand, the way he’s able to infect others.
But that’s hard when he moves twice as fast as them.
Ladybug is so focused on the plan—have Chat distract Stinger while Ryuko keeps up her attack until Carapace is back in the battle, then pull Viperion off the roof, trap him, her Lucky Charm and the akuma under Shelter, let the snake overpower Stinger, and purify the akuma—she doesn’t notice the change in her environment.
She’s too busy worrying about how Ryuko and Viperion will definitely get hurt because of this, and doesn’t know if that’s a choice she’s comfortable with as a person, even if she is comfortable with that as Ladybug.
She isn’t noticing anything.
So she didn’t notice that Stinger had hit Ryuko—who is now bowed over, taking a knee, tears streaming down her face as she bared pointed teeth—and by the time she does notice that her teammate is hit, she’s standing to meet her, and doesn’t see Stinger jumping at her from the right.
Then Chat Noir is diving in front of her, hands holding onto her shoulders and pushing her down so hard that she’d find bruises in the shape of fingerprints on her shoulder blades in the morning, and he is tackling her to the ground. And Stinger’s needle is pierced through his shoulder.
Inches above her heart, Chat planked above her.
Stinger just keeps coming, pulling the needle out of Chat’s shoulder as he screams and collapses onto Ladybug, sobbing, only to keep stabbing it into his back, screaming out, “Give! Me! Your! Miraculous! GIVE IT TO ME! Now!”
Blood sprays across her cheek.
She’s in shock.
Red crosses over her vision, a terrible, violent red, and Ladybug rolls Chat—who thankfully passed out before the last time the needle pierced into him—and her over, grappling with him, shouting “Get off of him! Get off!” in a cracking voice, grabbing Stinger by the throat, not even feeling it when his needle piercing her in the arm, trying to get her to stop.
But she’s gone.
Ladybug grabs his stinger and snaps it in half, and Stinger screams as if he’s in pain and she doesn’t even care , she just drops him to the ground and kicks him hard enough, with so much of her miraculous strength, that he’s knocked back into the building across from her, neck hanging to the side—
Motionless .
She catches the butterfly in her yo-yo silently and releases it and the Lucky Charm in the same breath. Chat Noir stays passed out, and the tears are still steady down Ryuko’s face, and she’s willing to bet that Viperion still has that far-away look in his eye—
And she could be thinking about how her Miraculous Cure doesn’t work the same on the holders, or how they’ll all have nightmares about this one, or how she’s got venom in her veins still, or maybe that the man she just killed has a son, and even though he’s gasping to life right now, he still died—
But she doesn’t care .
She doesn’t care.
Ladybug silently, with not a word, picks Chat Noir up, cradled to her chest—wounds closed, but suit still ruined in the back, where she sees scarred skin—and jumps away, gliding over the rooftops of Paris, eyes still that dark red, running from the fear, from her actions, from everything.
This is the part of being a hero that almost doesn’t make it worth it.
In a blind rage/worry/an emotion she can’t describe or name past I can’t be experiencing this , she just… ends up back home. She blacks out and comes back standing in her room, detransformed, holding the collapsed Chat Noir to her chest, standing awkwardly in front of her chaise.
His ring is beeping and she doesn’t know what to do.
Tikki runs a tendril-like claw down her holder’s back, probably having stolen food downstairs to pull the energy off to recharge. “I have him.”
“He was really hurt.”
“You cannot take care of others until you’ve taken care of yourself, Marinette.” The being scolds, dark blue dips switching from the side of her ‘head’ facing Marinette to the one facing Chat as she lowers the hero onto her chaise safely. “Go.”
“If you insist.”
Despite saying this, she waits a moment, staring at the mop of blond hair and tightly closed eyes, and how Tikki’s mass of energy moves to cover all of him in her shadow—protectively. She’s acutely aware of who is behind the mask; that he started all of this as a child too.
To Tikki, they’re all still children.
Marinette’s going to be sick.
“Baby Bug, I’m here.” Tikki announces herself, lining the glass shower door with her deep maroon. She’s long-since learned to not actually pop into Marinette’s shower, since she’ll slip in shock. “He is awake. I have explained why he is here, he only remembers the first wound he received, but have not confirmed that you are my holder. Would you like me to? He knows you, my little.”
She’s taking a shower so hot, she literally feels like she’s burning. Her face and hands still feel dirty; blood-covered. Chat was never supposed to be one of her plan’s casualties.
She swallows the acid back down her throat.
“He’d guess anyway,” Marinette grumbles, the words he knows you make her stomach turn nervously. It was always a possibility that she considered, but to hear it aloud… It feels more real. Everything that Chat once guessed might be true. “You can, or I can. Might as well.”
There’s a pause, and she’s almost grateful that she can’t see Tikki’s face. “Are you planning on telling him that you’re the guardian?”
“No.” She says.
And it’s really that simple. Nobody else should have that much powerful knowledge, and until Marinette can trust whoever is under Chat’s mask too, she’s not telling him. But she’d be the first to admit that it’s only him she’d tell, they’re partners for a reason.
“I’ll get out now. Are you confirming it, them?”
A deep hum makes the glass rattle. “Plagg is now, since you had given me permission.” They’re one in the same too. “He was listening.”
“Great…” Mumbling this, Marinette shuts off the water and stares at the water droplets sliding down the wall. “See you in a few.”
Her entire life is about to change, and she dreads that. Dreads it, but she can handle it. Getting dressed, she puts on her comfortable pajamas—tank top, shorts, fuzzy shocks—throwing her hair up into a single ponytail. There’s so much that can go wrong here. But like she said—she can handle it.
Marinette takes a deep breath, and pushes open her bathroom door.
Adrien is sitting on her chaise, rubbing at his eye and wearing one of her larger pajama shirts—the ones that she uses to be her dress-like shirts over her smallest shorts and skirts for different outfits of hers. She assumes this is because of the way his shirt was probably shredded once he detransformed.
She knows Tikki probably got it for him.
But she’s only staring for a moment, and then tears are forming in her eyes and she’s smiling, leaning into the door frame with a small laugh. “It’s you.”
Because of course it is and it all makes sense now, and she feels safe and a little bit hurt for the damaged boy she knows her Chaton to be now, and proud of the hero that Adrien was able to become, despite his father, and mother’s death, and school, and everything in between.
It’s him. It’s always been him.
Green eyes snap up, alarmed, before he relaxes, and laughs a little in response. For a moment she’s confused and then realizes that he doesn’t know what to do about this information either. He leans back on one arm, waving shyly with the other one.
“It’s me.” He rubs the back of his neck, glancing about the space before looking back up. “And she’s—you’re you.”
“I am.” Marinette shakes her head at herself, and feels those years of worry and panic slip away. A weight off her shoulders. “We should have realized.”
“I know, right!” He exclaims.
“Kwami magic.” She says, moving over to him and sitting down, knees touching. It’s as much of an explanation as it is an excuse. “Does it feel weird to you?”
Green eyes study her for a few moments, flicking between both of her blue ones, and then he’s shaking his head, messy blond strands falling in front of his eyes. “No, not really.” A pause. “I think… I think I did know it was you, already. Like, why wouldn’t it be? You’re you, and I’m me. And this all makes a lot more sense.”
Marinette grins. “I feel the same way. It’d be weird, if it was someone else.”
“Hey,” He shrugs, and she can see the Chat in his smile. “If it was Felix, you’d never know.”
“Yes I would!” She gasps. “I can tell the difference between you and that ass, Adrien. For starters, you’re shorter, secondly, he literally speaks like his socks are always wet, and you’re the sunshine boy. Nino calls you a puppy. Everyone can tell the difference.”
“Well, they,” A huff. “Not from afar.”
She arches an eyebrow. “I’m not ‘afar’ right now, Adrien.”
“Call me Chat Noir.” Saying this, Adrien wiggles his eyebrows, leaning in mockingly.
“Oh, hush.” Her blue eyes flick down in worry, and Marinette shyly points towards his right shoulder. “Is it… are you okay? That was-”
“Really bad? Yeah, I know.” Adrien sighs, and shakes his head, almost to himself. “I don’t think we’ve had a fight quite like that before.”
She steadies herself before speaking, in efforts not to cry. “That was really scary.”
“Don’t worry, Mari,” He shoves his shoulder into her own. “This cat’s got, eh? Maybe like, five lives left?”
The heroine shoves her partner’s shoulders, about to tell him to be quiet, when a shockingly large and dangerous-feeling black mass pops into existence a few feet away, by her computer desk. It has dripping green eyes, white flashes that outline fangs, claws on its one outreached hand and comes in tandem with a deep, cackling voice.
“You dead, kid?”
“ What the fuck is that! ” Marinette scrambles back, and ends up falling off the chaise, back hitting the wall, one leg stuck on the top of the cushion by Adrien’s thigh and the other trapped between her chest and the chaise leg. “Oh my god. Oh my god. Tikki-”
“That’s Plagg!” Adrien stands with a rush, taking whatever ( she can’t believe that it’s— ) Plagg was holding out, and moving the chaise over a little so she’s not trapped. “Sorry! I thought you would be used to their true form! Otherwise I swear I would have asked him to-”
“No, you’re okay,” She slowly gets to her feet, kicking her furniture back in place, but not letting her guard down because holy shit . “Sorry Plagg.”
“No sweat, kid.” Plagg says, and his energy shifts to mold into Tikki’s when she comes into the room—temporarily as she rushes towards Marinette in a flash, spinning around her, lifting her toes off the floor, holding her in two paw-like arms. “I just scared her, Sugar. Nothin’ damaging.”
“You’re made to damage.” Tikki snaps back, ‘head’ moving up and over her holder so one of her deep blue pool-like eyes could meet Marinette’s. “Are you hurt?”
“No! I’m okay!” Defending this makes her feel silly for freaking out in the first place. Her arms are squished under her chin, and she feels a bit too much like a dangling cat for her to be comfortable with. A glance at Adrien says that he’s amused by this.
Great.
“Not going to defend me, Chaton.”
“M’Lady, I think this is a mess you’ve got to get yourself out of.”
“Hey Plagg,” Marinette calls—purely out of spite. “I’m surprised you haven’t double checked that he’s okay after what happened today. I think his pupils were being weird earlier. You should really get on that.”
Adrien immediately backs away, trying to dodge his kwami around the room, shouting “I’ll give you the stinkiest cheese if you don’t!” and “Please! You can clearly tell she’s playing us!” and “You’re better than this, you mangy cryptid cat!” which really, is enough to have Marinette giggling.
It’s him.
Adrien Agreste is Chat Noir, and Marinette Dupain-Cheng is Ladybug. And two plus two equals four, and her favorite color is pink and his is pastel orange, and the sky is blue, and Master Fu would be so proud and she thinks that this is going to make it so much harder and so much easier to win.
But he is Chat Noir, and she is Ladybug.
And they could do anything.
“Jonathan Samuel Kent.” Marinette says, the moment the ringing of her phone stops. She doesn't know what she's going to do if Damian answers, or if he's at a party. She feels confident right now, since Kim, Nino and Adrien gave her a pep-talk over it, and Chloe is there, staring at her so she can't back down.
“Marinette Mei-Yin Dupain-Cheng.” He responds easily, and then adds, “Nobody’s around.”
She lets out a sigh of relief, and then confesses, “I’m in love with your best friend.”
A loud giggle—squeal—noise of excitement sounds out, and she swears she hears feet stamping happily on the floor, like a dog, and then there’s a dreamy sigh coming out of the speaker, “Tell me everything.”
And, well, with a glance up at Chloe, who rolls her eyes but motions her forward, and knowing Tikki is listening—
She does.
Notes:
I'm sorry again :( I hope nobody has to abandon this fic bc of the violence, but it's understood and I hope to see you in a non-violent one soon !!! <3
For others:
I've always been fascinated with what would happen to the best heroes when they flipped. Not the whole, good is now evil thing, but like the, good now doesn't care what means justify the ends. It's not about the means. It's about the outcome. It's about they met their breaking point and kept going anyway, and people still call them the hero even though they aren't really one anymore, right? Right?
Chapter 11: Full of Sugar
Notes:
yo !!! bc we are about to be in gotham (lucky chapter #14 - if everything goes to plan) I am going to step back from full Daminette mode and show you the atmosphere of the characters and class right now. that means less Daminette fluff stuff, and more group dynnamics and how the class is split
that being said, I hope you enjoy
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The Dupain-Cheng bakery is all bright lights, pastel colors and a murky grey, sweets and good coffee, odd tea, and warning of kindness. Marinette Dupain-Cheng was raised under the impression that these things mattered. It would not matter to Ladybug, but it didn’t need to.
On top of that, the grief of seeing things only she saw didn’t matter to the seventeen year old girl, only the hero, so she kept working in front of that small counter with the air that smelled of sugar and caramel, and only told her parents of troubles with Lila and Alya, and introduced them to Chloe again under the light of friend instead of bully .
Senior year brought many gifts, Chloe Bourgeois is one of them.
She talked to them as if they were her own parents, and by the time that October rolled around, they had refurbished the bare guest room across from the one used for Nino and Kim’s sleepovers into a room with pastel yellow walls, cream colored sheets and a closet empty for her to fill.
There had been a girl, changed, fighting tooth and nail for Marinette to exist in peace over the last few years, and in return, Marinette smiled, held her hand and said, it’s okay to not feel good and promised her that having money doesn’t mean you can’t have problems.
That she doesn’t have to be accepted by her mother to be happy.
Chloe Bourgeois had been calling out for help in the only way she knew how for years , all while feeling like she’s worthless and bitchy, and turning cold at the edge of her fingers, and always used to stumble into bed with tears in her eyes, and Marinette, who was too busy feeling bad to wonder why hadn’t noticed—but it wasn’t her job to.
Sometimes, bullies are just bullies. But anyone who bothered to genuinely ask Chloe how she’s doing that day and watch surprise flash across her face, would know that wasn’t the case. Marinette is grateful she changed, a part of her wondered if Alya had to leave to let Chloe be her friend, or if she could have both on their by her side and it be the same.
Those are the things she doesn’t like thinking about.
She couldn’t change it even if she tried.
Before she ships off the finished outfits to Damian, he needs them by October 30th, the day of the ball, so she has Adrien—who’s only an inch or so shorter than Damian, and pretty well built; and she knows his entirely family is fit, especially given his measurements—try on his outfit to take pictures for her, and does the same thing with Kagami for Cassandra, though Kagami is about two inches taller, and made sure to state that.
It’s only October 9th, because she still needs to make her entire group’s matching Halloween costumes (they’re going as different Marvel heroes, via Mari’s choice), but she’s confident that she’s done everything. He even bought her silver and gold sets to make the jewelry for her designs—which now made her super into ring designing.
But that’s neither here nor there.
Damian’s Zagreus outfit consists of a a dark brown and black ombre muslin chlamys that’s mid-thigh length and cut on the sides of the legs with a skull shaped shoulder pad where the fabric is clipped together, over a light tan silk chiton—the center belt is a black cloth he can manipulate to be as tight as he wants, with diamond aglets sewn on so it looks fancy, instead of simple.
For his pants, she dyed the fabric a forest, sage and pastel ombre green, and created something that could both be classified as harem and joggers, so they’re loose enough for him not to get uncomfortable, but tight enough not to be called baggy.
He sent her pictures of the kinds of shoes that he’s comfortable with, and she decided on an everlane sandal that’s the same dark brown as his chlamys, with a dark red sole and small diamonds on the straps, with little black skulls painted onto the brown leather of them.
She didn’t know if he wanted socks or yet, and he didn’t either—he probably would decide in the moment, given he’s not sure what would be most comfortable—so she made him plain pastel green and white ombre fuzzy socks to wear under, with dusty pink skulls and a single yarrow flower over his Achilles heel.
One of the most surprising things about him that she found out was how many piercings he has. He said that it was something his mother started, to show he was relaxed and didn’t need them to fight (she was a fighter of some sort, and from what she gathered, vaguely military) and he just keeps getting them.
The last one he got was his snake bites with Jon, who got a single earring to match designs with him.
So for his jewelry, all gold and diamond, she created a crown with sharp pointed pillars and the same dusty pink and sage green flowers along the edge, so if it spins, it never looks out of place. She made a dangling scythe earring, a small yarrow flower one, and a stud for one ear; and a chain with a skull on the end, a small rose and a diamond stud for the other.
She made Jon and Damian matching yellow rose rings, with black diamonds and sage leaves for Damian, and blue sapphires and rose vines for Jon (just because she hopes that they keep wearing them outside of the charity gala doesn’t mean that she’ll tell anyone).
Not only that, but she made a ring that has a skull center with two diamonds on either side, a ring with a simple sage leaf design and a single band. For his snakebites—this was the hardest to do—she made one small diamond edged one, and another one that looks like a fang.
Marinette also made a skull charm bracelet, and sent him links to different places and instructions to get as many charms as he wants, a plain silver bracelet with a semi-colon on it (which Jon requested) and a plain black cloth bracelet he requested to match something of hers (which Jon also had to tell her he wanted), so she made it in the style of a hair ribbon.
Even if she’s starting to wear ponytails less and less, she thinks it still counts.
For extras, which he definitely doesn’t have to wear, she gave him a cane with a gold skull on the end and a forest green base with dusty pink and brown flowers, diamonds and skulls painted on it. And to clip on his center belt, she made him a plain gold coin bag—since he’s the god of wealth—and had Papa make candy diamonds for her to package for him to give away.
Making candy wrappers up to health standard but still have them be aesthetically pleasing to fit Zagreus is harder than making socks, she’ll tell you that much.
She also directed Damian to a bunch of different websites with directions to get appropriate boxes and undergarments for him and Cassandra, so that when they put it on, nothing underneath changes how it should look, but they aren’t limited to what they already own.
Macaria was a great choice for someone like Cassandra Cain.
For her, she made a greek peplos dress that is a fine dusty pink silk, with a dark green centerpiece—a belt that’s shaped like a belt, with dark red straps for her shoulders and biceps.
The silk is cinched in different places around the top, so the hem is ruffled and cute, making it so it doesn’t hug her chest, instead hanging loosely in ruffles until you get to the belt, and the skirt is only knee length and has a wide and long slit on one side all the way up to her hip.
Underneath is a dark sage green and black ombre velvet leggings, with a long waistband, to hug her middle, so her breathing isn’t impacted at her waist. On the leggings she sewed roses and little ghost wisps in silver, dusty pink and dark red. They are a stretchy fabric that hugs the body, but still feels loose and doesn’t suffocate someone while wearing them.
Cassandra likes soft, light fabric touching her, and Damian likes rough, strong textures. That’s why the fabric that touches him is all muslin and cotton, and she’s all silk and velvet.
Marinette likes the differences between them.
Her crown is all red flowers, forest green leaves and silver. She has no pointy edges, just soft curves. Marinette sent Stephaine three different hair options for Cassandra to do that day, and a fourth that allows her to keep her hair down, and got sent back about a hundred emojis.
She also made her velvet gloves in the same ombre color and rose/wisps pattern, with her fingers all faded out into black to show off the ring she made for her. A silver ring with a dusty pink rose for her, and and light purple violet and silver ring for Steph’s Hecate design.
When it came to shoes, Marinette made simple black flats with a dark sage green sole. She made very thin, stretchy cotton socks—to the point they were almost see-through—with silver and sage green vine and thorns sewn in, as well as different roses and yarrow flowers, and single silver ghost wisps on her Achilles heel.
Those were a bit harder to do when it came to stitchin, given they’re so thin.
For jewelry, she made a silver and red rose charm bracelet (which Steph is going to pick out more charms for, as long as Damian shared the link like he said he would) with two charms, a dusty pink rose and a silver scythe. She also made a choker in the same design as her flower crown, and a silver chain necklace with diamonds embedded in intervals and pearls dripping like rain, with three of the ghost wisps hanging off of it.
When it came to extras, Marinette had Kagami reach out through her contacts and get an actual silver scythe that is weighted to fit Cassandra’s frame—which she painted roses and skulls on, as well as wrapped a dusty pink cloth around the top near the blade, and added thorns along the bottom of the base.
Marinette challenged him to find her signature on every piece and he, never one to back down, agreed.
He approved them both, and even praised her for the quality and attention to detail, and it made her giggle and squeal, and blush the entire time she was packing it. And since Cassandra’s outfit was supposed to be a surprise until the night of the gala (her girlfriend, Stephaine Brown is going to make sure it’s all okay with her) she also sent the photos to him.
“Perfect.” He had called it.
Damian Al Ghul doesn’t say perfect about anything. Not even himself.
That was enough good-feeling to get her through the next three days feeling like she was on some sort of high, which let her design all of the group’s Halloween costumes without so much as a crumpled page to go along with her finished notes.
Marinette did good.
And it says something that Damian, of all people, thought so too.
Ladyblog is the most popular blog in Paris.
Today the biggest text-post, trending on her local Twitter feed as well, reads Ladybug vs. Stinger Deep-dive — Is She A Good Hero, Or the First One? And for a few moments, all she does is stare at her phone in disbelief. Then it clicks in just how bad this is, and she clicks on the link.
“Why’re you frowning?” Adrien asks, glancing over at her from where he’s kneading dough.
Papa’s been teaching him a few tricks, he started working at the bakery after they realized who their partner is and is loving it—and Gabriel’s been taking more and more commissions for making up for his lack of work in his busy months, so he’s both been distracted as a father and Hawkmoth.
“Um,” Marinette scrolls through the article, eyes not focusing, just catching key words. Her feet have stopped swinging from where she’s sitting on the counter. “I’m pretty sure Alya just called Ladybug—” Me, she thinks. “—a bad hero.”
The dough drops onto the flour-spread counter with a dull thump when Adrien jerks, mouth agape. “ What! ”
“Do you want me to read the article?” She asks, voice just a little sad.
“Do I—yeah,” Blond hair falls in front of his eyes when he nods. “Yeah. Is it just Ladybug?”
Marinette’s frown lessens just a little bit, thankful her teammates aren’t getting picked apart as well. “Seems it.”
“Okay.” He picks up the dough and starts again, though this time stiffer, knuckles turning white. “Then read, please.”
“Starting now—”
Ladybug vs. Stinger Deep-dive—Is She a Good Hero, or the First One?
We all know Ladybug as Paris' first and main hero, right alongside Chat Noir- -the blond, hilarious and flirtatious cat-themed hero- -and because of her massive, constant and most importantly, first noted presence, most of Paris overlooks some of her more juvenile or unsavory qualities.
Let’s explore Ladybug’s recent misdeeds as Paris’ infamous heroine:
- Let’s not forget the biggest thing that came to light during the Stinger Fight: Ladybug is willing to kill
We all saw how violent and bloody that fight was on one of the latest Ladyblog videos I updated recently. Yes, Chat Noir was getting hurt by Stinger. Yes, emotions get the best of us all. But the point of having a heroine in the battle between the literal manifestation of our negative emotions and the good in us is that she doesn’t get sucked into it.
If all of our eyes got red when we got that mad, and we killed someone over it, we would need to be held accountable. Is it not murder, because Ladybug does it? What else do we call it then? When our laws no longer apply to our heroes, they’re no longer heroes - they’re vigilantes.
- The way she treats civilians.
Most of us have had some contact with the Miraculous Team at some point, whether it’s because we were akumatized or because we were out on the street when they were active. Either way, many know Ladybug as a very straight to the point, non-humorous heroine with a serious I’m The Boss attitude.
Of course, that’s okay when in the fight, but with civilians? Eh, not so much.
When it comes to civilian aid and clean up, the rest of the Miraculous Team always does it. Even Chat Noir will join in sometimes, whereas Ladybug will disappear right after her butterflies disappear and they do their magical ‘Pound It!’ routine. She’s the only one who barely sticks around to go to the civilians, or take an Akuma victim home.
If that doesn’t reek of a God Complex, I don’t know what does.
- How she chooses her team.
She will have more and more random civilians be temporary side-kicks, heroines and heroes and without explanation, give and take. There is no explanation of why she picks who she does. Sometimes, she has very questionable choices- -Chloe Bourgeois’ run as Queen Bee, for example- -and even those, that created public outcry, aren’t explained.
- Her choice to kick Rena Rogue off the team.
Rena Rogue, one of Paris’ first additions to the Original Miraculous Team, was tracked down in late August of last year and had her miraculous revoked. She reached out to me earlier this year and said, “It was the most confusing and hurtful thing I’ve ever been through. Ladybug didn’t explain to me why it was happening then, and she still hasn’t now.”
She asked me to seek justice for her, and that’s part of this article.
#Justice4Rena
- The last thing on this list is, unfortunately, her plans.
Not only has Ladybug, as leader of the Miraculous Team, failed to catch Hawkmoth over these years but she also makes some very questionable choices for her teammates over the years as well. Rena also supplied me with some- -purposely brief- -knowledge about the dynamics of her team.
“If it suited LB’s plan for one of us to die, or get hurt… she’d do it. The only one that she never set up for the slaughter was Viperion, and that’s because of the kind of powers that he has over the timelines, she’d still get him hurt if she ‘needed’ to. Even Chat was liable to be the target of an akuma on purpose. The only person she would think twice about using as bait, hurting, or getting killed was herself. Working on as one the Miraculous heroes was on a very What She Says Goes basis… it was taxing.”
End List.
We all know that Ladybug has served Paris well- -for the most part- -over the years; but that’s not to say that her performance and qualities can’t be improved. It’s important for all of Paris to have trust in the heroine we put our lives in every single time there’s an akuma attack.
Are these qualities you want in your hero? In the leader of the Miraculous Team?
Think about it.
“It… it makes me mad that that’s well written,” Adrien says, frowning. “Anyone who doesn’t want to have to think twice and trusts her blog, even after it basically turned into a Lila-Ladybug fan-site, would agree with her. And her using her old identity to Rena to add in…” He shakes his head.
“I know.” Marinette nods in agreement. “And it seems like the comments are pretty evenly split too. Don’t overmix that dough—start shaping it now.”
Green eyes flick up to her in confusion. “It doesn’t need to rise?’
“It doesn’t have yeast in it.” She informs, switching topics back. “This does give me a good excuse to do what I’ve been thinking about for a while. How would Chat Noir feel about Ladybug starting her own blog? One that features different pages for all us heroes and what our jobs duties are? That way there can be an official site for akuma sightings, and tracing them as well.”
Adrien practically glows at the comment. “I think Chat would think it's a purrfect idea, M’Lady.”
“That was a horrible impression, Adrikins, never do it again.” Chloe snaps, making both of them jump, turning to face where the blonde is coming down from the stairs. “What? I came in the back.”
He wrinkles his nose as if to say horrible? but Marinette ignores it all together, in favor of teasing Chloe—given the way her cheeks are glowing a little pink. “Did someone have a run-in with a certain fencer?”
Chloe turns her venomous smirk on in an instant, and retaliates, “Did someone get flour in their hair and not pick it out yet?”
“ Me-ouch .” Adrien gasps. “Rude. And fencer? Like Kagami?”
“I’m going to kill you, Dupain-Cheng.” Chloe says simply, sighing as she slouches down onto one of the red-cushioned booths. “Yes, Adrien. I’m crushing on Kagami Tsurugi, just as you are crushing on Luka Couffaine. But at least I’m not stooping to the level of piracy to draw someone in.”
“I—I am not!” His voice raises up a few octaves.
Some good things did come out of the two partners talking about the miraculous team, and sharing their knowledge (Adrien being able to guess based on Marinette’s opinion of the other heroes of who they are. Though she knows that he already knew about Carapace).
“Uh yeah, you are.” Chloe flicks her ponytail over her shoulder. “It’s ridiculous to think otherwise.”
“Utterly.” Marinette agrees with a nod of her head—though this does earn her a dirty look from the Bourgeois girl. She grins, and tries her best to make it as ‘Chat Noir’ as possible. “Just stating the obvious.”
“You’re horrendous company, both of you.”
“Then why are you here?” Adrien scoffs, turning his attention back to the dough, pressing down the cutters into it—having missed the step that he powders it in powdered sugar, but he needs to learn, so she says nothing.
“‘Cause Sabrina is pacing in front of Le Coin ’s entrance again, and I’m rather sick of entertaining her.” Blue eyes roll to the ceiling, and Chloe leans forward to take a lemon poppy seed muffin and throw her card on the counter with a solid motion. “It’s not my fault that she ran to Lila.”
Adrien flicks his eyes back, but knows well enough not to charge her before she’s getting up to leave. “Weren’t you mean to her?”
“After we broke up-”
“ You were dating! ”
Chloe rolls her eyes again. “Yes. Get over it. We were dating and I got us into couple counseling, how I met my therapist now. Because she wanted me to use her and I was like, okay with that, ‘cause why wouldn’t I be? But like, it started to get creepy because she wanted to do everything for me. So I broke up with her, thinking that would make it go back to how it was before, but alas. She’s still weird and clingy.”
“And this was?”
“Sophomore year.” She shrugs. “But I’m totally over it, it’s just pathetic at this point. Utterly pathetic. But she went to Lila, and Lila obviously isn’t as nice as she seems, so of course she comes crawling back. I’m so sick of waking up and she’s just there .”
“Um…” Adrien winces, turning to her. “Is she stalking you?”
Marinette makes a face, thankful she’s no longer able to relate. “We can, like, spend a few nights at your house and give her a stern talking to, if you want.”
“And put you out of business, Dupain-Cheng? No thanks.” Chloe starts picking at her nails. “It will be fine. All I have to do is ignore her and walk away. Jean Poe doesn’t let her in my room anymore.”
“Jean Paul.” Adrien corrects.
“Whatever.”
“Uh, are we just going to ignore that someone’s stalking you, Chlo?” Asking this, Marinette raises a finger in the air. “Because I really don’t think we should.”
Chloe waves her off. “I can take care of myself, Mari. Now maybe if Adrien was the one getting stalked…”
He gasps. “Hey!”
“Just saying.”
The topic soon dies off, and Marinette soon fills Chloe in on the article, but addressing her idea of Ladybug having her own blog more like a rumor, instead of a probable thing. And Chloe, practically being in love with Ladybug, whole-heartedly agrees.
She’s more than thankful for this.
“Alya really needs to pull her head out of her ass,” She scoffs. “It’s not like the Miraculous Team are celebrities or Rena was working on some set with a toxic boss. They’re heroes. Like, what’s not to understand? I’m sorry you’re ignorant, but be quiet.”
“Right?” Adrien chuckles a little, but is still very bothered. Him and Marinette share a knowing look.
The heroine smiles a little to herself. “I think it’ll turn around. But hey, at least half of Paris still think Ladybug is a good hero.”
“And the other half is where natural selection failed us.” Chloe drawls.
“Truly.” This makes her partner chuckle, shaking his head as he chooses a wisely-picked ladybug cutter from the bin, lining it up with the dough. With a look back to them both, that familiar sparkle in his eye, he asks, “What do you two say to a movie marathon tonight?”
“Can Kagami come?”
“Only if Luka can.”
They both look at Marinette with wide eyes, giving her the puppy-dog look, though she’s very rarely turned down a good movie night. “Fine, but I’m inviting Kim and Nino.” Adrien fist-pumps while she opens their group chat. “It’d be a good time to finalize measurements before I start sewing. I know Kim’s grown a bit.”
Chloe smirks. “You can measure me any time you’d like, Dupain-Cheng.”
“Save the flirting for your fencer, Bourgeois.”
Marinette wishes desperately this ache in her chest of Alya and the Ladyblog was the kind of secret she could share with Damian. He would know exactly what to say that could ease even the parts of Marinette she saw as Ladybug Only, instead of herself.
Instead, it’s a forced secret.
Gabriel Agreste’s assistant Natalie Sancoeur is revealed to be Mayura after a day of non-stop fighting where Carapace pins her and Ryuko slices the peacock brooch off of her.
One of the new channels gets video of it from helicopter feed (and more importantly: Alya Cesaire does not) and reports it—but that doesn’t matter anyway, not when Ladybug herself can walk her to the police car, Abeille sitting with her the whole way there so Hawkmoth doesn’t try anything.
Because of this, Gabriel is charged with aiding a criminal and hiding her usage of it, and held in a cell until he got his bail, and by then, all the akumas were purified. On top of that, Adrien was told by police—since he’s an adult now—to leave the Agreste Mansion and find somewhere new to live.
That spare bedroom for Kim and Nino was turned into his after two days of rigorous work, and Marinette watched Sabine sign all the paperwork needed for saying she wouldn’t let Gabriel, who Adrien now had a restraining order against, into the house.
It felt like a dream.
Kim, of course, wasn’t the most pleased with this, so Adrien (who inherited his mother’s half of the company when he turned seventeen) bought him his own chaise/bed that Marinette popped in the corner of her room, and a second twin size mattress for Nino to put across from his own.
It all happened within a flurry of three— long —days, but Marinette couldn’t be thrilled.
Adrien, however, is proving that good things can hurt. He’s sitting on one of the chairs on her balcony, curled up, hugging his knees. “What do I…” She never thought she’d hear her partner so broken. “What do I even do now?”
“The better question is what do you want to do now? Anything.” Marinette motions around, not knowing a better answer. “Pick something.”
If the roles were reversed, she wouldn’t be able to pick at all.
“I—I want ice cream.” Adrien says, lifting his eyes back up to look hopefully at Marinette. “Can we… it’s calm now, Chloe practically ate the press from breakfast last night, so can we just all get together and go get ice cream? Everything be damned.”
She nods. “Andre’s?”
“There’s this small place, full of sugar, helpings are huge. Father refused to let me go there, but Mom used to take me as a kid without him knowing, before she left.” He explains, pulling out his phone to pull up the directions. “It’s only five minutes away.”
Marinette flips out her phone as well, pulling up the group chat to instruct her team to get out of their suits or away from their computers and meet them at the place, dragging Adrien off of the chair to stumble behind her as she furiously opens the latch.
“Alright.” She says. “We’re going.”
His smile is worth it.
Marinette found, paid, and took several online classes for web designing and how to create a firewall just so that Ladybug and Chat Noir could create their own website that couldn’t be hacked, and Tikki poured luck into Marinette’s small frame as she spent days typing in code, just to make it stick.
Finally it was done.
ChatBugOut had different sections for each of the main heroes, where they would post about their specifics tasks and what their jobs are, briefly—so Hawkmoth can’t get a true grip on them—and one place specific for akuma alerts, updates and tracking that no comments can be left on, and a final one for videos from the team.
Ladybug’s Agenda: This is where she posts about all new and ex-team members, so nobody is confused before a big fight about who is an akuma and who isn’t. She’s also planning to leave messages to all of Paris about the different sights from up high and posts all full or most of the Miraculous group related things, and updates from the mayor.
Chat’s Pawsome Posts: He will be the biggest shit poster, and the space where people can actually reply to his comments. He has restrictions on what he can post, but will be leaving inspiring messages. On top of that, this is where all fans can post photos of the team in action.
Abeille’s Stings: She will be doing a dive on all past akumas so that if someone gets re-akumatized, civilians will be aware of how to handle it. Not only that, she’s in charge of giving out resources for community and mental health outreach for civilians.
Carapace’s Calming Techniques: This is a zone totally dedicated to tips meant to destress and calm down, in order to prevent akuma attacks. He will be posting calming music and links to websites, texting servers and phone numbers people can reach out to when they need to talk.
Ryuko’s Defense Tips: There won’t be many here, but she will be posting videos where she and Chat or Carapace will help her demonstrate self defense tips—though not for akumas like Abeille, but rather for everyday life, where many will need it more.
Viperion’s Updates: For this section, she has no clue. She just sent it to Viperion, and told him he can do it with it what he likes, and he told her that he’ll probably just be doing vague mixes of the other’s sub-pages, but with more personal notes.
Akuma Space is where all things Akuma and Hawkmoth related, including a spot where she sent the mayor’s Akuma relief supervisor a link to be able to post (moderated through her and Chat Noir, of course). This is the one that will send alerts to even silenced phones—which is able to be turned off.
On the same vibe, Community Space is where all commenters and site visitors are welcome to leave comments and the likes, but she has Carapace and Abeille, who are admitted online a lot , do post clean-up where they’ll just okay or deny anything that the website’s anti-harassment and abuse trained AI will alert to.
Within two weeks, it was a fully-functional blog—Ladybug was sent to launch it October 26th.
The very first post—after each of her team introduced themselves on their blog, Ladybug updated things that civilians need to know about Miraculous and Akumas and how they work, and even some things that they didn’t, and they did tests for alerts and updates—made public is on one Ladybug’s Agenda where a video of her, standing on the Eiffel Tower, her team sitting around her, Chat Noir’s laugh echoing out from behind the camera.
“Chat!” She said, scolding but smiling, and more playful than civilians have probably ever seen her. That’s only because this is Off Duty time where she just so happens to be In The Suit. “Is it on?”
“It’s been on for a second, M’Lady.” He teased.
Blue eyes roll at him beneath her mask, and her smile steels over just a bit. Wary, but excited. “Bonjour, Paris! This is Ladybug. At this time, all of the Miraculous Team’s Twitter accounts and the Mayor’s office should be announcing the release of our blog, ChatBugOut.”
Chat Noir echoed the name, earning him an eye roll from Abeille.
“This is the official blog and website for the Miraculous Team and me, Ladybug,” Cue an uneasy smile. “I know that I’ve had my problems with Ladyblog’s creator and editors in the past, as well as shows like Face to Face, and anything fan-made instead of officiated by the government, or honest documentors.”
The entire group nods, other than Carapace, who’s on his phone—watching Live from there, doing a quality check.
“Here you can find all relevant updates for Paris, a spot for each of us heroes to interact with you, as well as for Akuma alerts, and a spot for the Mayor to send links and support from.” Ladybug glanced down at a piece of paper, so nervous that she wrote notes. “Now, here to address a few rumors that I deem actually important.”
“And by that—” Chat turns the camera, his baton, around to face himself. “—she means ones that aren’t correct and the ones I find personally offensive that anyone would agree with.”
“Dude.” Carapace scolds, still scrolling.
Ryuko coughs out a warning, and the camera is turned back around.
“We can all have our opinions.” Now her true Ladybug Mode was on, but she forced a smile. She knew that this was going to be a long video, and that she probably should have brought water. “In regards to me not dealing with civilian clean up or press—”
Chloe Bourgeois shared the video on her profile, saying, anything she says, me and my father agree with. She’s the leader for a reason . And now, most of Paris was watching.
Just like that, Ladyblog is number two.
Notes:
I hope you're ready for more class salt, especially once Lila gets wind that Adrien is living with Marinette.... (and Juleka steps up to bat) (but still always at least one Mari/Damian scene !!)
that being said, I hope none of you minded how fast-paced this chapter was. I hope you enjoyed! Thoughts?
Chapter 12: The Lead Up
Chapter Text
Marinette’s relationship with her parents is complicated.
Papa brings her sweets to her room without her asking, and Maman cuts her up fresh fruit in the morning because she’s always running late to school after a long day. She can’t remember the last time they told her they were proud, so all the I love you ’s are starting to sound static.
Once, when she was eight, Grandmother said that Marinette will never be good enough and it’s all her father’s fault, and Maman had said nothing; she just looked down in shame, and Grandmother and Maman don’t remember but she does and it hurts every day.
Her parents are the ones that convinced her that trying her best makes her good enough.
Hugging her papa feels like home.
The last time she cried in front of him, he got upset and walked away, and he’d do the same things when she was a little girl and scraped her knees because he couldn’t handle the sight of blood. And Maman still helps her sew up the tears in her nice tights, because it’s not the same when it comes from her machine and Marinette likes to watch her fingers dig into the fabric.
Marinette is the only person they’ve chosen to love on purpose.
She can’t tell them anything that really happens in her life anymore, but they know her best friend’s orders by heart and call Kim and Nino their boys, and that’s all that really matters. At times she was convinced that they loved them more than her.
At times, she knows that she’s the only thing that matters to them.
Maman doesn’t ask her about her day anymore when she gets home from school. She doesn’t want Papa to ask. She remembers being five years old and going to school for the first time, and getting home and crying on his lap, begging them not to leave her there again, and he took her small hand in his giant one and said, “Baby girl, that’s just how it is sometimes, but when you leave, I will always be here when you get back.”
How are you supposed to grow up with your parents when they look at you and still see a little kid? She wants to crawl into their bed at night and tell them about her nightmares, and they want to see her in her outfits and think of her like a grown woman.
She wishes she was still six.
She wants them to act like she’s mature.
Marinette doesn’t know how to love them without resenting them, just a little bit, if that’s okay. She doesn’t know how not to do either of these things, or ask if it’s natural, or even admit that she misses them when they’re just downstairs, right out of reach.
Growing up is hard.
Leaving her parents behind, staring at pictures of her with teeth gaps and pigtails is even harder.
It’s a good morning before school, Damian is on call, face-time, but like most days his head is tilted down as he reads. Now that she knows to look for his skin-colored studs, she can tell where his piercings are—and really wishes he’d show off more.
“And you firmly believe Bourgeois is good now?” He asks, a wrinkle in his nose. “I’ve read Stephen King plots that sound more accurate, Angel.”
“C’mon, Demon,” She teases, pouting a little. “One of the first things I told you was that I want to give her a chance. All I’m asking is that you go easier on her in the group chat, every time she suggests something you’re rude to her because she used to bully me. Before we even met!”
He huffs. “It is not my fault she has such an obtuse personality.”
“The same thing could be said about you, Al Ghul.” Luka muses, both of them having missed the back door of the bakery opening.
Damian lifts his head up to glare, and Marinette starts to blush before she looks away and up to the musician. He’s Luka, which means he’s not here for no reason. “What’s up?”
Blue eyes flick over to her phone, and his hold on his guitar strap tightens. “We need to talk, privately.”
“O-okay.” Marinette starts, grabbing her phone off the counter, while Damian sits tense, jaw clenching—clearly bothered by this. “Um, I’ll, um, I’ll text you later, okay? You know I’m safe with Luka. Tell Jon I’ll reply to him later today, and I’m still figuring it out.”
“You’re safe?” This is the only thing he cares enough about to confirm.
She nods. “I am. Text you later, mon Brute .”
Once they’ve hung up, Luka glances up to her house stairs. “Can we go somewhere private?”
Despite the way she definitely knows better, Marinette is frazzled enough to ask “Is it about Adrien?” as in about his massive crush on you but Luka is Luka, so he just knowingly shakes his head and pointedly doesn’t answer. She is grateful for this the whole anxiety-inducing time they’re heading up to her room.
The only warning she gives him before opening the latch is that their Halloween outfits are out and laying on the floor, it being only two days away, and not to look if he doesn’t want to spoil the surprise—Luka, who doesn’t care either way for surprises, doesn’t even glance over.
“So um,” Marinette sits, flustered, onto her chaise, fabric of her styled black joggers flexing through her fingers. “What’s going on? This seems serious.”
Luka regards her easily, for a few moments, head tilted. Then he says “You’re Ladybug.” as if he was saying something like your walls are pink or there’s clouds in the sky . As if it was a fact of life.
Her first response is to lie, but Tikki’s familiar presence presses against her back, form hidden as she trails her, and it reminds her that there is no danger here. Luka is a good person all on his own, adding in that he’s Viperion makes it even better. He’s not going to do anything bad with that knowledge, let alone to her.
Her second response is to think that Adrien told him, but that would require Adrien also telling him that he’s Chat Noir, and if he didn’t even tell Ladybug who he was, he definitely didn’t tell Viperion/Luka. She trusts her partner more than anyone, and knows that sometimes, these thoughts are just anxiety trying to worm its way in.
Deep breaths are all that’s necessary to correct it.
After—what is probably a good few minutes of her just… staring at him—she snaps out of her thoughts, all Marinette does is nod. Smiling a bit, feeling a bit uncomfortable but not really knowing what to do about it since nothing is actually wrong, per se.
“And you’re, you’re Viperion.” She says, struggling to meet his eye. “How did you figure it out?”
“Second Chance accidentally made it so I saw you transform in an ally, like, twice. And I wasn’t going to say anything, it’s not my business,” He shrugs and she honestly believes this so much that it’s ridiculous. “But Bunnyx hopped in from the future to say it was a good choice for the team to know who we are soon.”
“Ah,” Marinette winces. “Because of Gabriel.”
“I think so.” Luka nods, looking just as awkward as she feels. “I haven’t told anyone.”
“I know. I trust you, and you’re not that guy.” She eyes him. “Have you figured out anyone else on the team?”
“Everyone but Carapace.” Which is, out of everyone that she thought he wouldn’t know, the most surprising. “He never transformed out in the open, even when I was running around with Second Chance. And I don’t really think I know him in real life well. You know everyone?”
She nods. “I do.”
Fondness floods his eyes, and the wrinkles around them soften. “You gave Chloe a second chance? Even after everything that she did. It’s… commendable. Why?”
“Everyone deserves a second chance, or five…” She mutters that last part. “And Chloe was changing, and she still is. She’s a lot better now. And with Mayura revealed to be Natalie, having someone like the Mayor’s daughter there, able to tell her dad not to act or butt into our mission and get a bunch of people killed, it helps.”
He arches a black eyebrow, it nearly disappearing behind his blue bangs. “Does she know that’s one of the reasons you chose her?”
“She’s the only one who knows every reason.” Marinette answers honestly. “Unless Bunnyx is a bigger blab to you than I think they are.”
“Older Alix is fun.” Luka laughs. “Very sure of themself.”
Marinette grins. “Good, they deserve to be. So um, do you want to text the group about what their opinions are about identity reveals or should I?”
“Oh, I was never here.” The mischievous twinkle she so rarely sees on him is suddenly there, right alongside the blue of his eye. “And nor am I the one who swayed your opinion on this.”
“Let me guess,” Marinette sighs. “Because Luka Couffaine isn’t Viperion yet in the eyes of anyone, and we both know Adrien is going to be bounding in here any minute so we can walk to school.”
“And what fun would it be to let Chat Noir figure it out so easily?”
She gives him a dirty look. “You’re not as nice as everyone thinks you are. Putting this all off on me.”
“It’s always the quiet ones.” Luka confirms, kicking open her latch and dropping through all cool-like, like if she did that she wouldn’t crack her head open or break an arm. “Cya later, Melody.”
“Bye, Luka!” Viperion , she thinks. And within two minutes, Adrien is crashing into the space, cheeks flushed. “Can I help you, Chaton?”
“Luka was here! Tell me—” He exclaims, going to continue, then eyes bugging out towards her work-space. “Woah! Is that mine or Chloe’s? No, that’s definitely mine, she’s short. That’s so cool! I’m-”
“Plagg.” Marinette snaps out, giving Adrien a particularly sour look for ruining his own surprise as he goes over to further examine the costumes, trying to guess which one belongs to who. His black energy filling the room no longer scares her, and Tikki’s maroon soon merges with his. “Did Tikki tell you what we were just talking about?”
To Adrien, she means herself and Tikki, but to Plagg, he knows she really means her and Luka.
The white of his fangs flash. “What about it, kid?”
“Thoughts?”
“I’m the reasonable one since when?” He scoffs.
Marinette instantly gives up and looks to Tikki. “Are you okay with it?”
“With what?” Adrien asks. They ignore him.
“If Bunnyx herself came and said that no repercussions are going to come with it, I may be a god, but I am not going to argue with the future, however interchangeable it is.” Tikki says, a dark red wisp of energy reaching out towards her, but not touching her. Pointing. “The better question is if you’re ready.”
“For what?” Adrien asks again—but this time in his signature Chat Noir whine.
The heroine looks right up at him, a bit nervous but now geared up and excited since she has her kwami’s support. That’s all she needed, really. Knowingly, both the kwamis disappear from sight.
“Doing a team identity reveal. Bunnyx said it would be okay, and Viperion confirmed it. With your dad without a partner, having to slow down for work and us all having to go out of town for so long, it will be good to be able to communicate outside of suits.”
He gapes at her. “You’re serious?”
“I am.”
“Holy fuck , I never thought I’d see the day. Okay, I agree. Yes. I’ll let this cat out of the bag, and text the chat. Holy shit. Oh my god. Nino’s gonna be so relieved. Just—yes please. Can I? We’re not telling the media about this, right? That seems smart.”
“ Minou , breathe.” Marinette instructs, rolling her eyes. “How about we do Halloween like normal, but the next day all disappear like we’re nursing a hangover or with friends? I know this spot in Iceland that Tikki loves , which means Plagg probably likes it too.”
“Don’t get your hopes up.” Plagg’s voice echoes around them, but he’s out of view. Creepy.
Adrien just keeps nodding, happy. “One hundred percent yes. I know our team, only Ryuko might not be able to get away with that but she’ll make it happen somehow once she knows what it’s for. Plus your parents are always willing to cover for our friends, suggest she tells her mom she’s getting customer service experience working here like I did before Father got arrested. Phrase it like a sleepover, she’ll take the advice to cover for Ryuko but not let Marinette know.”
“Tomoe will definitely have questions, but Kagami’s not above sneaking out either.” She frowns. “It’s a workable plan.”
“Oh, please let me text them first.” He’s practically vibrating when he asks this, shuffling from foot-to-foot. She motions him to continue, only to stop him from creating a hole where he’s standing in her room. “Yes!”
He’s not the only one who’s working on powers outside of his suit with his kwami, but Marinette has been at it for years and so rarely does it by accident anymore, but he just started this last summer.
So the toxic sparking green aura around him definitely isn’t on purpose—she’s proud of him for getting stronger powers and more connected to his kwami, but destruction is still destruction, and she likes her room whole, thanks —and him calming down (or making his phone short circuit) will make it go away simply enough.
“Just don’t do it before school or until your shift is up, and limit your puns.” She instructs, and the grin he sends her promises nothing.
Not the way she thought she’d start the day, by a long shot, but once Adrien realizes he no longer has to be worried about being in love with Viperion and Luka—because they’re the same person—she cannot wait to see his face. It’ll definitely be a noteworthy one.
Especially given Viperion is the only one he hasn’t figured out yet.
She wants to tell Damian .
Marinette is busy creating a bush of weirdly blue-white roses, focusing on them, fusing them with luck as much as she dares. She’s going to crush them up and use them during the process of creating a ring for Damian, a black gold one (from the left over set for his October Charity Gala) in the shape of a sleeping raven—his favorite animal.
After he told her that, she definitely didn’t ‘accidentally’ call him mon petit corbeau once—five times—or anything.
Then her phone rings, and she’s gotten good enough that she can close off the energy-link naturally, not killing the plant, before answering. Tikki stands by her, nodding, energy humming pleasantly. She’s definitely pleased with her ward’s skills and it makes the heroine feel proud.
“Mari!” Jon’s voice rings out over the phone, loud and rushed; panicked. He doesn’t even bother to say hello, so she just lets him keep talking. “Okay. I feel dumb, so, so dumb but let me get through this whole thing before you jump to conclusions. Not that you’re a conclusion-jumper. But that you’re an anxiety-haver. So-”
“It’s about Cesaire and therefore, connects to Rossi.” Damian butts in. His words do, instantly, spike her anxiety as predicted, but Damian being there calms her down right away too.
“Okay… okay.” Marinette nods. “Can I face-time you, mon Damian? Jon?”
“Why can’t I get a cute nickname?” Pouting for only a moment, but connecting them to face-time, her resting it against the pot to sit criss-cross in front of it—Damian is holding the phone, his profile large while Jon paces in an unfamiliar room. It must be his house, instead of the Manor. “Nevermind. Okay, so um, my pen-pal is boring.”
Within a moment, Damian is clarifying, as though he’s worried she’ll get scared again. “I thought you knew about it all.”
She bites her lip. “About what ?”
“Okay, so my pen-pal’s name is Alya, and Alya only ever goes as Alya and you don’t talk to be about her because it’s triggering and you’ve really only told Dami how bad she or Lila is, and when I’m calming Dami down from wanting to kill them, of course, he refers to them as Cesaire or Rossi, not Alya or Lila—”
“I despise them.” Damian interrupts, then adds, “Breathe, Kent.”
Jon continues like nothing was said at all.
“—and Alya doesn’t name drop anyone when we’re talking, not even Lila or Nino when she was dating him, she literally just said ‘my best friend’ or something, so of course, I should have put it together because she’s always talking who I know is Lila up, and all the amazing things she does-”
“ Breathe .”
He takes a big gasp of air, but remains just as flustered. “She’s a reporter, right? So she always wanted to talk about Dad, and I barely gave her any really details but that’s more because his work is boring than anything, so most of our communication reads like twenty one questions, her talking up Lila, or me being confused about Dad.”
“Jon…” She tries.
“I didn’t realize who Alya was until Damian’s dad gathered the class roster and intel for Damian this past week for the trip, I can’t wait by the way, and low and behold, pari_report_AC at email dot com is not some random girl from your class! She’s your ex-bestie. Your old Alya! The mean one! God, I feel so dumb-”
“Jon, it’s okay,” Marinette interrupts. “You can’t control who your pen-pal is and I know you both well enough now not to freak out over you knowing her too. You didn’t talk about me, right?”
“No.” He shakes his head. “I’m not even allowed to talk about you to Dad or Mom, only Conner, Uncle Bruce and Alfred! Damian would stab me if I did, you’re too important—oops!”
The camera shakes and drops so she’s staring at their knees, and for a moment it looks like Jon is floating but then the camera moves and his feet are on the ground, so it was just a visual glitch. It takes her a second to realize that Damian had moved to physically silence Jon.
“Brute!” She scolds, moving to hold her phone in both hands. “Don’t hurt him.”
“I haven’t been violent with Jon in over a year outside of sparring.” Damian informs, then backtracks. “And retaliation for him physically harassing me first.”
The camera raises just in time to catch Jon sticking his tongue out at his best friend. “It’s not harassment if you deserve it.”
“I could say the same thing about my katana through your-”
“Boys, you’re both pretty.” Marinette tsks at them, rolling her eyes. “Jon, I promise that you have nothing to worry about. I trust you! I’m a lot different than I was even last year! A lot more confident! Especially in mine and Damian’s friendship, and by extension, that means you.”
“Oh thank Rao .” Jon looks more relieved than she’s ever seen him. “Just so you know, I never asked Alya to stay at my house like one of the options instead of the G.O. Hotel, ‘cause I’m staying with Dami, but she never asked either. You don’t have to worry about that.”
When he says that— Rao —Tikki perks up, and Marinette tries not to look at her—thankful kwamis can’t be caught on camera. She smiles, and hopes it looks as genuine as she feels past the worry of the god getting involved. “Good, good. Is that all you needed?”
“Depends, what else do you have for me?”
“I just finished my group’s Halloween costume,” She says this while wishing it didn’t feel so much like bragging. “Wanna see?”
“Yes!”
“May I read and see your pictures of the night afterwards?” Damian asks, head tilted slightly—green eyes softening as he looks down at the screen. “The gala is temporarily stressing me out, given it was chosen the day before Gotham’s biggest crime day of the year. Baba isn’t pleased about it either.”
A recent development between them is that Damian is comfortable enough around Marinette to call his dad ‘Baba’ like he refuses to do around others—trusting that she knows he’s mature, without needing to change the language he prefers to use to seem it.
Baba instead of father.
Ommi instead of mother (though Damian so rarely mentions his mother).
Even his brothers don’t get this particular honor, and it’s a rare day Damian slips up and calls Mr. Wayne that to his face. So it’s safe to say that Marinette is ecstatic about this. Damian Wayne-Al Ghul is so cute when it comes to his family. She doesn’t understand how anyone could say he doesn’t care.
He cares so much!
“Of course!” Marinette quickly agrees. “You’re sending me private photos, right? Ones outside of the press?”
Damian nods, leaning somewhere to his right. “Grayson has secured a photographer to shoot us as a family in the manor’s foyer before we leave for the gala, to ensure our outfits are preserved. Brown helped arrange it to catch Cassandra’s glee.”
Jon holds up a crude stick-figure drawing with what looks like a bathrobe on it. “This is what I think he will look like.”
“Accurate.” Marinette giggles and stands up, ignoring Tikki as she goes to show Jon the outfits. “This one is Kim’s, and you’ll never guess why I picked it. It’s because—”
Thankfully, Jon’s not one to spoil the surprise.
ain’t it miraculous?
Bugaboo <3
What’s about to be said is important
@everyone
Chat’s Meow
Here!!
snakecharmer
here
Queen
I’ve arrived
Chat’s Meow
THATS WHAT SHE SAID
Longg’s Holder
Present
turtle boy
*thumbs up*
Bugaboo <3
Chat’s going to speak now
Don’t interrupt until I say he’s done. Understood?
Chat’s Meow
Their silence speaks volume, M’Lady
Bugaboo <3
Chat. Just begin
(This is good news for anyone freaking out!)
Chat’s Meow
Bunnyx said that there would be no repercussions to identity revealing as a group, and given she went out of her way to tell a certain SOMEONE that (he didn’t even tell ME he told LB like how DARE !!!!) both me and Bug think it’s a good idea when it comes to safety and whatnot
Especially considering we know who HM is, and Mayura is captured and behind bars !
Chat’s Meow
Now, of course, is there is personal reasons that one of you still don’t want to identity reveal - you don’t need to explain yourself to us, just like, let us know and we'll try to make it so you don’t feel left out - we won’t make you, yk we’re not that kind of leaders!!!
BUT IT’S GOING TO BE SO COOL GUYS C’MON
Chat’s Meow
That being said !!! I propose a plan to meet up on the top of the Eiffel Tower after we’re all done with our respective Halloween plans (me and LB have the same ones, >:)) and she’ll teleport us to this cool place she knows in Iceland, even tho she’s not telling me how she knows it
It’s so rude guys
GUYS GUYS I KNOW WHO LADYBUG IS UNDER THE MASK
WE DID THE WHOLE REVEAL AND EVERYTHING
@Abeille I’M SO MUCH COOLER THAN YOU
Bugaboo <3
He’s done guys !!
Chat’s Meow
SHE’S SO COOL YOU GUYS AHHH
snakecharmer
am i cooler, my little sun?
Queen
YOU’RE NOT COOLER THAN ME YOU’RE JUST PRIVILEGED
Longg’s Holder
I can confirm this.
turtle boy
Y do u text like that Ryk?
Chat’s Meow
Oh Kwami Oh Kwami OH KWAMI
Who do I respond to? My moon or the one sting chump??? How am I supposed to decide? Flirting or bantering? Both are my weaknesses !!!
snakecharmer
you reply to me, chat
Queen
I’m sorry but WHAT did you just call me?
Longg’s Holder
@Carapace What is wrong with how I text.
turtle boy
At least use /ti or smthng
its so scary
Bugaboo <3
/ti are /tone indicators
Chat’s Meow
Oh vipe, you’ve swayed me
I’ve fallen for you
snakecharmer
so the identity reveal
Queen
Ahahahaha you deserved that, fleabag
Longg’s Holder
No.
This is my tone.
turtle boy
yikes
Bugaboo <3
Guys !! :(
Can we do the after Halloween plans or no?
Chat’s Meow
PLEASE
snakecharmer
yea
Queen
I will fashionably late, as per usual
Longg’s Holder
I will make adjustments and fit it into my schedule accordingly.
turtle boy
b there
Bugaboo <3
Ty you all!!!
Gtg! Gotta go to work
Meet you all tomorrow, Eiffel Tower, by 2 am !
Chat’s Meow
IT'S A DATE
Notes:
like he says, it's a date ;)
Chapter 13: Team Reveal
Notes:
I know this was a long time waited, I'm so sorry, I got busy with work and just started a year of college!!! enjoy <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Marinette didn’t see Master Fu nearly as often as she thought she would for someone that was connected to her before he passed the Miraculous Box onto her—but that was probably a good thing, given how she was able to grow into her own suit instead of the bright, holy one he had planned for her.
Lady Justice , that’s what he called her.
Ladybug wasn’t ignorant to the fact that she was just one girl in a long line of constant replacements, but she’s acutely aware that she is still different . She is a replacement, yes, but she’s the one that doesn’t let Tikki forget or not talk about those past.
She let her have a journal, several, to jot her own history in. She created maps, printed out photos, and helped her visit graves, collecting the stories of all her past bugs. And she’s the one who would let all of the kwamis out when he refused to, because it was too dangerous, but Marinette’s under the opinion that if nobody knows that you’re alive you aren’t .
She’s the one who made a new recipe for Tikki, because the goddess of creation loves cookies but hasn’t had any invented for her yet. She’s the one who gave all of the kwamis hope of a future that wouldn’t just be in the box, in the box, in the box .
Because Marinette Dupain-Cheng might have been ‘just’ the next Ladybug in a line of discarded and hidden heroes, but in no way, could she ever fill Tikki’s shoes. And that’s something that Master Fu, in all his time, never seemed to grasp—that he was there to aid the kwamis.
Not control them.
Their entire friend group is going to a party that Mayor Bourgeois is hosting at Le Coin —so before everything, Marinette sets up the outfits and all the makeup that she’ll need for everyone in Chloe’s large walk-in closet (that was the size of a whole new room) while the blonde herself complained about not being allowed to sleep in any longer.
“It’s two in the afternoon, Chlo.” Marinette says, rolling her eyes. On other days, she complains about not getting up on time.
“Uh-huh,” Chloe says, and she can hear the fluffing of a pillow. “Your point?”
“You knew that this was going to happen, like, a few weeks ago.”
“Your point? ”
To not bicker, Marinette just keeps setting up, looking over all the outfits on the mannequins one last time, as if she hadn’t double checked that everything is okay already. Multiple times. She stares at the outfits, trying to imagine her friends in them.
She knows already that Adrien will look good in the Spider-Man suit, given he looks good in his Chat Noir one—but Luka was going to be a hit or miss with the Deadpool suit, having to see if he’ll use the red hair chalk on the blue tips of his in order to get it all to match.
And he ships Spideypool, so she thinks he’ll be more willing because of this.
Because the heroine knew that Alix and Max are going as Loki and Helga, respectively, she made sure that Kim was able to match them by being Thor, but still fit into their hero/vigilante theme (as requested by Nino when she was brainstorming themes).
Nino himself is Roronoa Zoro from One Piece , which she didn’t have to research much about because Adrien and Kagami being little dweebs helped her out—only Kagami was suspicious about her sudden interest into anime, but the blond was just happy to be able to talk.
For Nino and the green hair he’d need to have to make it exact, she has been planning it with his mom, who showed her how to add green into his braids and the kind of hair chalk that wouldn’t itch him at all. He’s allergic to a lot of different things like that and a lot are harder to use with his hair type, but asking is easy, and doing is easier.
Getting Chris not to snitch, however, was a bit difficult.
She promised to dye his hair blue the moment his mom said he’s old enough.
The easiest costume to fit together with makeup and hair is Chloe’s. She’s going as Captain Marvel—and has little fog makers on her wrists and ankles next to LEDs, so that it could look like she really has powers. Marinette made sure to even give her the option of having the tan leather jacket that Carol has in the films!
She’s really proud of it.
Then, on the very opposite spectrum, is Kagami who gets Maka from Soul Eater , dressed to the T in pigtails and her white gloves, even the big chunky shoes. Marinette spent the most time out of all the little add-ons making her a scythe to carry that looks like Soul in his weapon form.
Really, the only thing that Marinette couldn’t do was make Soul himself pop out from the blade (though she was tempted to try and paint him like a clint on it, but the actual blade part was already so much work, she didn’t want to risk ruining it.
And either way, she knows that Kagami will like it.
Marinette herself is going as Sokka from Avatar: The Last Airbender because she knew that Jon is planning to drag Damian around as the Zuko to his Aang—and dress up Titus as Appa—and go Trick or Treating in his neighborhood, since they’re seventeen now, and it’s the last year they’ll really be doing this, given people already barely want to give someone over ten candy.
She knows it isn’t like they’re doing it together , strictly, but it’s something.
Because Chloe’s already there, Marinette pulls her into the room first, promising that if she doesn’t like it, Marinette could try other things too, but then Chloe just stands there, staring at the Captain Marvel costume on the mannequin, blue eyes wide.
Marinette makes a face. “Um… Chlo-”
“You made me the most powerful lesbian in the universe.” Chloe deadpans, turning to her with a blonde eyebrow raised.
“...yeah? I mean, you’re—” Marinette flicks her wrist, and then motions back to the mannequin, only a little bit anxious now. When Chloe doesn’t like something, she doesn’t beat around the bush against it. “—so I didn’t think that you’d mind?”
“Mind? Dupain-Cheng, this is the best outfit I’ll have worn all month! I mean,” Chloe quickly backtracks, not wanting to be over the top in her compliments. “Not by much, given I’m the daughter of the Fashion Queen and look fabulous, but still.”
She still grins, because a compliment is a compliment. “Do you want to put it on, or…?”
Then in less than a moment, Chloe’s hands are pushing on her shoulders, driving Marinette out of the dressing room so that she can change, and though her words aren’t exactly excited or appreciative, the rush of her bare feet on the carpet are all that Marinette needs to feel good.
“Careful with the zipper, Bourgeois!” She shouts, grinning.
“You can do it for me if you want, Dupain-Cheng,” Chloe responds flirtatiously, giggling a little—willing to get giddy once she is out of sight. “But I promise nothing about what happens next.”
Marinette scoffs. “Why can you flirt with me like that but not Kagami?”
The door opens just so Chloe can pop her head out and glare. “Who said I want to flirt with Kagami like that?”
“Oh, your massive crush on her called me on the phone last night and filled me in,” She giggles, pointing her finger out sassily. “You didn’t know?” It’s as if the closet door had an ‘slam on cue’ button, because Chloe barely seems to need to move before the two doors are closing with a solid, big noise. “Drama queen!”
“‘Queen’ is right!”
Adrien tumbles through the door clumsily, hands full with bags that bang awkwardly into his legs, green eyes wide and bright with excitement, Plagg zipping out from his hiding place and scowling over his shoulder. “We’re talking about our crushes? I want to join!”
Marinette giggles. “We’re talking about Chloe ’s crush—but if you need to rant about Luka, be our guest.”
“ Your guest.” Chloe snaps from the closet, sounding like she’s struggling with something (Marinette would guess that it’s the foot pieces. “I’d rather not entertain him.”
“Hey!” Adrien pouts, and she can imagine black ears pressing down against his head.
“Sorry, Adrikins, but we all know that you don’t have to freak out about Luka liking you back because-” Chloe realizes just a second too late that Adrien and Marinette don’t have the same inside track to Luka’s thoughts and feelings as she does, because the Bourgeois girl falls into a sudden silence.
This is unfortunate for her, because Adrien perks up almost immediately, dropping his bags to lean up against the closet door.
“ Because …?”
“Marinette, I need help with the zipper!” Chloe deflects. “And the wrist cuff things,” She shoos Adrien away from the door and slips in, standing before Chloe with most of the one piece suit on, jacket on the floor by her feet, wrist cuffs held in one hand, cheeks flushed red—seemingly embarrassed from slipping up. “Do they go under the sleeves?”
“You know Luka won’t be mad, right?” Marinette says, stepping forward to clip the cuffs around her wrists, showing her how to align them with the holes in her sleeve so the fog comes out smoothly. “Besides, Adrien can’t read the subtext of a conversation to save his life.”
Then, through the door, a muffled “Hey!” sounds out.
They both ignore it.
“I know, but just, that’s not my place, and I’m…” Chloe huffs indignantly, looking down to the ground, moving her mouth to the side; unhappy. “I’m trying to get better at staying in my own lane. It’s just, the innate urge to bother Adrien is always there, so…”
“You’re doing a good job.” Marinette compliments. “You’re kind now, Chlo. Give yourself more credit.”
She lets out a breath of relief, blue eyes searching the heroine’s face. “Yeah?”
Marinette grins. “Yeah.”
“I can’t hear you guys!” Adrien complains.
“Good!” Both girls shout at the same time, laughing at each other afterwards, ignoring Adrien as he begs to come in—Marinette only saying no because he spoiled his outfit once, and he’s not going to ruin the final one either. She helps Chloe sip up, and prepares the Spider-Man outfit next.
Halloween is officially underway.
Everyone’s in their costumes—and most importantly: liking their costumes—and piled onto Chloe’s bed.
Nino is posing in the middle, arm raised to grab Zoro’s seppuku blade from the back, Marinette is in the front left, pointing Sokka’s boomerang at the camera and Kagami is opposite of her, her Soul scythe held to her side properly, staring off in the distance. Chloe is in the back left, sitting on her headboard, arms raised so the LEDs can be shown off like Carol’s powers.
Kim is on the right, posing Thor’s hammer up at the sky, pretending to scream, lightning makeup done perfectly, eyepatch on—looking scruffy, chest on display, proper armor that had Chloe fuming at his boots on her bed. But they all agreed it was needed collateral damage.
Finally (and this is her favorite), Luka and Adrien are posing, wrestling on the bed in front of Nino, Deadpool’s katanas in a pile around them, one gun webbed to his hand (which took forever to do) while he tries to hug Adrien, and Adrien pretends to use his spider-strength to stop him, mask held perfectly in eyeshot of the camera as he pushes him away.
First, they were going to have Adrien hold Luka like a bride, rolling his eyes, but he sneezed and dropped him—which she thankfully got on camera—while the others were setting up, so the idea was scrapped.
She likes this one better anyway.
“Alright!” Kim shouts. “Give me weird faces!”
Nino turns back to Kim, puts his leg up and throws his head back, Chloe dives between the space between the leg Nino has his weight on and Kim’s, kicks her legs up, puts her chin in her hands, and gives a big hysterical candy-face wink. Luka stays on the bed and poses on his side like a poster girl, making sure his legs aren’t in Chloe’s way.
“Hubba, hubba.” Kim jokes.
Adrien hisses at him playfully—her and Luka share a knowing look. How do more people not know?
Meanwhile, Kagami shifts her pose so her backs facing the camera, pigtails out, her Soul scythe raised as if to hit Kim with it. Marinette and Adrien jump together, the webbing from Luka’s hand now pulling on her boomerang, him on her back, her making a shocked face.
“Um…” Chloe says, thinking, sitting up behind the boys. “Duck faces.”
She scoffs, relaxing her pose. “Of course you would, Bourgeois.”
“Only because you’d never, Dupain-Cheng.”
“Everyone up front!” Adrien orders—and as the resident model, they listen. “Okay, does anyone not want to be touched?” Kagami raises her hand. “Great! Okay, so, sit down in front on the floor here, and rest Soul against the bed like he’s participating.”
Kagami arches an eyebrow at him. “Participating in what ?”
“I’ll explain in a second,” He waves her off, turning to Kim. “You’re our star right now, Lightning God.”
At how wide Kim grins, just about everyone groans.
They end up sitting side by side on the end of the bed, one leg crossed over the other, turning their chin up with a kissy face, arms acting like they’re fawning over Kim—Soul’s scythe pointed towards him too—who’s flexing standing on her desk chair, hammer ‘holding down’ Kagami, whose legs are both outstretched, looked bored and annoyed.
This is, of course, except for Resident Deadpool aka Luka, who had one leg over Marinette and Chloe’s thighs, not posing with the rest of them, leaning on the bed pretending to clean his gun with one of Chloe’s bras over his suit (she suggested it herself).
Honestly, Marinette thinks that Adrien likes modeling a lot more than he’d ever admit.
Which she will definitely be asking Plagg about later.
“Okay, now pair up!” Marinette instructs. “Themes together! In order, leaning on their knees on the bed, Kim and Chloe. Gimme something, like a fist bump or stick your tongues out at each other. Something. Adrien and Luka, act like Peter and Wade, whatever way you want—
They immediately look at each other, Luka smirks before pulling his katana out and making a kissy face at Adrien, who flushes but flicks both hands out in the phwip-phwip motion, blocking him.
“—perfect!” She turns to Kagami, takes the scythe and puts it across her shoulders, motioning for her to keep it there like a baseball bat, blade down. “So, in front of those four, Kagami, sit with one leg over the edge of the bed, like, your heel on the ground. Nino, sit in the middle flexing, please, criss-cross.”
Stepping back towards the camera, she nods, and then quickly crosses over towards Luka’s side of the bed. Marinette grins. It’s perfect .
“I’ll mock Kagami. Make sure your weapons are out!”
Their next shots are just remaking the covers of Avatar, Spider-Man/Deadpool, Captain Marvel, Thor: Ragnarok, One Piece and, finally, Soul Eater , to be able to post as the header of each of their Instagram's—knowing Chloe, she’ll milk this for days .
And the final shots, is just a cameo of all their weapons—Sokka’s boomerang, Soul’s scythe, Deadpool’s guns and katanas, Zoro’s seppuku blade, Captain Marvel’s gloves, Thor’s hammer—all tied up and covered (aesthetically) in Spider-Man’s webbing.
“I’m the star now.” Adrien brags, blowing a raspberry in Kim’s direction, squeaking and hiding behind Luka and Kim flexing in his direction.
“Pussy.” Chloe says.
And just because Marinette is close enough to him, she can hear Adrien say, “You have no idea.” which makes her scoff, rolling her eyes.
Yeah, his Chat is definitely ready to come out of the bag.
With that, Chloe calls them all to get ready to head down to the party, instructing everyone to ignore any classmates from Francoise Dupont that could raise problems. “We are ridiculously kick ass, and we look ridiculously kick ass, so let’s get down there, have a good time, and go! Kick! Some! Ass!”
“Metaphorically, of course…” Luka drawls.
“Yes.” Kagami nods. “Metaphorically.”
They’re two hours into the party.
Adrien is riding the fake bull that Mayor Andre rented at request of Chloe, ragingly drunk, giggling, and showing off while Luka sits a few feet away, monitoring him—alongside Marinette—while pretending to play one of his katanas like a guitar, making the heroine giggle at all his funny noises.
Meanwhile, Kagami and Chloe are making out on the back deck of the giant party room, which Marinette discovered when she tried to ask Chloe where the towels are (Kim spilled his drink) and politely had Tikki lock the door for them so nobody else could see.
Though, she does feel a bit intrusive, but then again, they could have locked the door all by themselves.
While they’re kissing, Kim is standing on one of the tables with a group that started with Alix and Max and ended with over twenty people surrounding him, rapping all of the Epic Rap Battles of history that he can—using Mjolnir as a microphone.
Nino, in good fashion, is helping the DJ—meaning taking over completely and letting them get paid for doing literally nothing—and blasting good dancing music over the bull noises and rapping. Marinette dances next to Luka, who makes his little twangs and chirrs to go along with the music.
A few hours later, she’s interrupted from having a dance off with Adrien over Get Into It (Yuh) by Nino pulling Kim right up to her.
“Hey!” She shouts—not drunk, but certainly getting there (she definitely hasn’t been sending Damian and Jon countless texts, pictures and updates). “You guys look fun!”
“Go on,” Nino motions forward with his seppuku blade, a single purple braid out of place, hanging next to his right eye. “Tell her what you just told me.”
Kim grabs Marinette by the shoulders and shakes her just a little bit, grinning and bouncing to the music. “You guys are my besties! My super-hero besties! Bug and Shelly.” A giggle. “You’re so cute, but shh... you’re not allowed to know that I know, okay? Even Alix can’t know. They know everything!”
She was a fool to think he was still oblivious to both her and Nino’s heroics.
And an even bigger fool to think that Nino, who is observant and intelligent, didn’t know about hers.
“Yeah, shh ,” Marinette says, holding a finger up to her lips. “Kim doesn’t know!”
“Yeah!” He cheers. “Kim doesn’t know!”
Nino and her just stare at each other after he dashes away, in search of Alix, who has a bunch of Jello shots in their hand, badgering Max into taking one. She grins. “So this whole team reveal is pretty see-through, isn’t it?”
“Painfully.” He agrees, grinning. “We should still pretend for Adrien’s sake, right?”
Marinette giggles. “Oh, definitely.”
Kagami appears right by them, making both heroes jump with a yelp. “I agree.”
“ Gah! A warning, dude!”
“Seriously! You scared me.”
Hazel eyes blink at them, and then she backs away with a single “Warning.” thrown over her shoulder, the scythe helping part the way through the crowd for her. The two best friends look at each other for only a few seconds before they crack up.
“Wanna compete on the bull?” Marinette asks. “First one off has to do Halloween clean-up patrol. Deal?”
A serious and determined look floods his brown eyes. “Deal.”
After everyone sobers up, makes their excuses and heads home—which is only awkward for Chloe, given, she is home—Marinette and Adrien transform in her room, head up to the Eiffel Tower to open a portal with Kaalki’s powers to one of her hidden discoveries in Iceland.
It’s this little cliff side that has a lake at the bottom, one for swimming and looking at the stars. Her and Adrien came the night before and set up three tents he bought, alongside one for food and all the works—Tikki blessed the area with luck so no animals or weather would ruin it.
They want this night to be magical.
And perfect.
So before anything, they change into their Ladybug and Chat Noir themed pajamas, strictly because Abeille insisted on them being able to identify one another off the bat. She knows who everyone is the least out of the others, and Marinette has a feeling that Nino found out about Ryuko tonight.
And that was probably just to make Kagami less nervous herself.
Setting up, Marinette gets her and Nino’s tent ready, wrapping herself up with a blanket and getting out the s’mores and lining them up on the tables in the food tent, sitting out on one of the folding chairs, waiting for the rest of her team to arrive as Adrien paces nervously back and forth.
“Why are you worrying?” She asks, letting her marshmallow set on fire. She likes them black and tangy, and likes watching them bubble up. They remind her of Cataclysm, collapsing stars, and Damian Al Ghul. “You’ve been excited for this all day.”
“Because!” Adrien says, hands raising to his hair, stressing. “Now I’m not Adrien the model, or the son of the fashion designer. I’m the son of the dead lady and the guy who hired Mayura! And out of the public, I’m the son of Hawkmoth! And they’ll know that!”
This causes Plagg’s shadow to move out from under his feet to gather by the food tent with Tikki (since she’s been feeding off the fire and chocolate alike).
“But they’ll also know you’re a hero, Chaton. And that’s what’s more important.”
He pouts, and finally collapses in one of the folding chairs next to her. “Hand me a marshie.”
“That better be a celebratory ‘marshie’ Chat Noir, because my best bro isn’t allowed to be sad right now.” Nino’s voice calls out, dressed in a Carapace themed hoodie that Marinette made for Alya a few years back that he ended up stealing before their break-up. “‘Cause we’re heroes!”
“Nino!” Adrien cheers, rising to his feet, pausing, and then gaping. “Nino? Nino . You’re—you’re Cara! Hi! I’m-”
“Dude, I know!” Nino quickly runs down the small hill to them, and the portal goes back to its calm grey-brown—Kaalki unleashed by her glasses on top of Adrien’s head, making the cat ears on his onesie fall down like he’s sad. “We’re super-bros!”
Her partner giggles. “I know! I got some white chocolate for you!”
Nino holds a hand over his heart. “ Dude. ”
“Dude!”
The next one through the portal is Kagami, who’s wearing a silk set of shorts and pajama shirt that is mostly red and gold, but the tell-tale sign that it’s Ryuko themed is the pointed scutes going down her back. She stares at them from the top of the hill, assessing.
“Hello.”
“Yo! Gami! Have you had a s’more before?” Adrien cheers. “They’re fire roasted, a dragon like you should appreciate them! The s’more you eat, the better they are!”
Kagami wrinkles her nose and comes to sit politely next to Marinette, looking her over with a nod. “Do you eat them?”
She grins and wipes a bit of chocolate from her cheek. “I love them.”
“Ugh!” Chloe’s shrill voice sounds out, coming to stand at the top of the hill with a little bee outfit, crown over her breast pocket, having changed into a different set of gold pumps. “I’m late? That’s ridiculous—” Then, the whole circle joins in with: “—utterly ridiculous!”
Glaring at them, she still comes down without managing to insult anyone.
Moving over to sit next to Kagami, a move the other girl doesn’t miss, seeing as she flushes and quickly looks away (and Marinette has never been more invested in their love life than right now) Chloe sizes Adrien up. “This really should have been more obvious.”
“I’m glad you could come,” Adrien says in response, nodding. “The s’more the merrier.”
“You’re suddenly more annoying, Adrikins. I wonder if you should get checked for fleas.”
A loud and sharp bass tune rings out, the melody of guitar strings getting plucked echoing around the valley and water as the portal flashes blue, Luka stepping out next, landing easily on his feet, one hand gripping the neck of his guitar and the other in his pocket. He’s wearing black pajama pants and a scale-print tank top, the red chalk out of his hair.
Luka grins, and his blue eyes settle on Adrien. “Hey, Chat.”
Adrien is, apparently, stunned speechless for the first time, and can only gape—green eyes wide, cheeks red.
“Now that, Chloe,” Nino snarks out, pointing up at the snake. “Is how someone is fashionably late.”
“Choco- late …” Adrien mumbles.
“No.” Chloe argues. “ I was fashionably late. He was socially unacceptable late.”
“Oh yeah?” Luka himself challenges. Playing as Deadpool for so long seems to have given him the urge to talk more, and strum the strings in place of a verbal response less. “Then why’d I look so cool doing it?”
The bee huffs, but before she can respond, Adrien is letting out a giddy laugh, jumping out of his seat and rushes right to Luka—jumping on him, legs around his waist, and the taller boy catches him almost immediately, guitar pulled over his back—and she watches the portal to fizzle out with a pop!
“Moony!” He says, cupping his face in his hands. “It’s you.”
“It’s me, Sunshine. Don’t forget it.” Luka replies, then casts his attention down to the group. “Everyone, give us a little respect and look away real quick.”
Marinette doesn’t want to risk seeing whatever he doesn’t want them to, and coughs loudly to drown out the sound of Adrien’s surprised noise and kissing. “So everyone, like, fully understands why Viperion and Ryuko are the ones in charge while we go to America, right?”
“It makes a lot more sense now.” Nino admits. “I had no clue who was under their masks.”
Kagami's eyes widened, startled, and her posture gets impossibly more perfect. “You didn’t.”
“Dude, you surprised me so bad all I could do was laugh.”
“I was certain that you knew before I said that.” She frowns.
Nino shrugs, hands raised like what can you do and so Marinette turns to Chloe while they keep talking about their guesses, behavior, how Kagami knew about Carapace and then, eventually, their least favorite akumas. He didn’t like getting akumatized himself, but she didn’t mind it.
“So…” Marinette trails off, wiggling her eyebrows. The young politician scoffs at her. “What’s new?”
“Don’t act like you didn’t see us, Mari, it’s totally unbecoming.” Chloe informs, blue eyes nervous as they look everywhere but at her. “I just—I realized that I didn’t care who’s under Ryuko’s mask because I actually know Kiki and deserve to give someone like her my all, compared to Ryuko who’s all business. Little did I know!”
She raises a black eyebrow. “I didn’t realize you liked Ryuko too, Ille.”
“Well, I didn’t like, really know her.” The blonde says, flicking a curly piece of hair over one shoulder. “I just… she’s nice to me in uniform and really hot, so like, of course I was kind of into her.”
“Good thing she’s Kagami then, huh?” Marinette asks in a giggle.
“It does solve some problems.” Chloe admits.
“Okay!” Adrien shouts, literally running down the hill—causing Marinette to hold her breath as she waits for her partner to wipe out. “We’re back.”
“Couffaine was never here in the first place, Adrikins.”
“Ta-may-to, To-ma-to.” He brushes off.
Marinette raises her arm, bringing attention to herself, and without hesitation, the whole group quiets down. She thinks this makes sense, them knowing that she’s Ladybug now and them acting like she’s more dominant socially too. “Are literally any of you surprised?”
A low note strums out. “I barely know Nino.”
Nino himself makes a face. “Chloe. Chloe Bourgeois ?”
“ Hey- ”
“She earned it.” Marinette says, nodding sternly. “She proved to me privately and through her actions that she’s more than capable of being a great hero and a good teammate. The fact that more than half of you didn’t even know that Queen Bee and Abeille are the same person proves that.”
If anyone is going to question Chloe as a choice to be a miraculous holder, she isn’t going to make the heroine defend herself.
Kagami raises her chin. “I think Abeille is the best of us.”
The look in Chloe’s blue eyes say that she didn’t expect this. She was ready to jump at her own defense, probably knowing that someone wouldn’t be happy with her, but she doesn’t seem to know how to handle someone complimenting her, let alone so proudly.
“Well, that settles it,” Adrien says. “This team really is like family.”
Nino motions to where Luka is kissing the blond’s hand. “This is one messed up family tree.”
“Hey! Not in front of the kids!” Her partner scolds in return.
“What kids, Chaton?” Marinette rolls her eyes.
“Y’know,” Motioning to Kagami and herself, Adrien couldn’t pick anyone else less believable than them, and though the grin on his face says he knows that, the confident way he continues doesn’t. “You two.”
This has the whole group coming at him, Luka cheering or booing using the different strings of his guitar, and Adrien jumping at Kagami with a stick like it’s one of their fencing swords but she easily ‘disarms’ him with a flick of the wrist.
Marinette looks around, smiles, and presses another marshmallow onto her stick.
“Tonight was good.” She tells Nino. “I couldn’t be prouder of this group.”
“Who’re you wishing was here?” He asks—used to her wanting a little change, needing to feel like it’s perfect.
In the moment, it’s easy for her to immediately want to say Kim or Al Ghul , or even Jon , but then she really thinks about it, looks to where her silly kitty is still egging on the dragon, where Chloe is taping them with her phone while muttering “This is why they say don’t poke a sleeping bear.” and everything…
Everything just seems perfect . So she looks at him, blue eyes genuine and says, “Just us.”
Right now, that’s all she needs.
Just us .
Notes:
what do you think? I'm nervous about how this chapter went
Chapter 14: Pointed Finger
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Ladybug had started out on patrol with only Chat Noir, who’s key work habit back then was just trying to annoy the akumas into submission or be the big, loud, blond distraction while the heroine himself was able to use Lucky Charm and take down the threat.
Then they grew up, he got better and she got less controlling, and they learned how to flow together, rushing over rooftops with grace, focus and something close to love but closer to companionship.
It was nice, just the two of them.
But then, in less than a year, Master Fu came prancing up to them with Rena Rogue and Carapace in tow, smiling in that twisted burnt-temple way of his. She had been telling him all about her new friend who stood up for her and took all her battles right between the ribs.
Looking back, Adrien must have been telling him all about his new friend too—about all the ways that the young DJ fought against Gabriel for him, about the passion and tiredness that is Nino Lahiffe. It makes sense he was chosen, it makes sense Fu wanted him to be the guardian.
It was hard looking at them and not letting her young teenage brain see their replacements.
Master Fu was apologetic for not giving them a warning, partly—fake, it must have been—but he was strict and demanding, said that they needed to be trained and Ladybug and Chat Noir were the ones to do it, and this was before she learned to trust Chat, so she looked at the three of them and saw her team instead of partners.
“Any attention you can spare should go to these heroes.”
That’s what he always called them: heroes.
Both Carapace and Rena looked older than her, and Ladybug was struggling between her kindness and insecurity about having someone she thought was an adult be under her. She didn’t talk to anyone about this, back then. Then the Ladyblog came along and started to boost her confidence.
She remembers being thirteen and watching one of Alya’s latest outtakes, wondering how she could possibly be guessing so correctly (she wishes Master Fu never told her).
“Chat Noir has taken down over fifteen of the affected zombies, blew a massive hole in the side of the Sainte-Chapelle to lure them all in, and now, our favorite turtle themed hero is nowhere in sight! He may have gotten lost in the rubble, folks!”
Alya bit her lip, and Marinette had pathetically wondered why she was so nervous.
“These two heroes could certainly learn a little bit from Ladybug and her caution! Here’s a PSA, guys, you can regret being too cautious, but you can definitely regret going with your knee-jerk reaction more.” She had to run around the edge of the building. “You can learn something from Ladybug in this regard, oh, um-”
“Watch out!” Ladybug shouted off-camera, grabbed Alya and dropped her onto a rooftop, the camera shakily shoved in the journalist’s armpit. “Be more careful please, we’re swamped and the last thing we need is more zombies.”
Alya had taken a shot of Ladybug swinging away, back curving alongside her yo-yo string, knees bent as she flips over towards the chapel that Chat was herding all the zombies too—trying to lure whatever Akuma it was that made them to the confined space.
Then she made some excuse of logging off. Marinette should have made the connection then that the blogger put her phone down the same time that Rena Rogue picked her flute up, but she was blind to it. Master Fu once told her that people know what they want.
Remembering this, she supposes that it’s true.
“C’mere zombie, zombie, zombie!” Chat had said, using a baby voice and dangling his staff over a herd of them, bouncing along light poles to get them into the crowd. “Good zombie!”
Ladybug was scowling. “I can’t believe this is working when he’s so-”
“Charming?” Rena had said. “I know.”
Back then, her suit was bright and her red looked fitting next to Rena’s orange—ladybug dots and fox stripes pressed together when they hugged in celebration, and it was one of the happiest moments of her entire life. But then Lila came, and she wasn’t peaceful at all.
Marinette was helpless outside of the suit. Exhale, inhale, she always told herself. She had to remember that peace comes from war. Exhale, inhale, and try to move on.
She never was good at that.
In response to all of her Halloween pictures, Damian sends back pictures of the charity ball all dressed up in the outfit that she made him—alongside pictures of all his siblings, especially Cassandra—pointedly without Jon having to suggest that he do so.
She giggles over them before school, and immediately calls him ignoring the facetime button because her cheeks are stained red and she feels a little bit too flustered when he answers.
“Yes?”
“You looked so good, Damian!” She shouts over the phone, holding it with both hands. “You are so handsome and holy shit! You could pass as a real god, Brute! And Cassandra was so pretty! Oh, please next Halloween can we have a Norse god theme? You could be an amazing Heimdall! Please?”
Damian makes a little noise in the back of his throat that she doesn’t know how to translate. “We can do that if you want, Angel. However, I would like to pick who you represent.”
“Deal!” She giggles.
“Marinette!” Papa’s voice echoes up the stairs, and Tikki’s mauve shadow grows into the corner of her room. Since the reveal, she’s been spending a lot of time with the other kwamis in the box (Marinette was surprised that the other kwamis are small, coming up to maybe her hips—that Plagg was the biggest one, and Tikki the oldest). “Time for school!”
“Don’t be late!” Maman scolds.
On the line, Damian scoffs. “It sounds like you should get going, Dupain-Cheng.”
“Will you tell me about the ball? Just text me or email me, or anything?” She asks, nearly pouting. “I really want to know how your night went! And I can tell you how my Halloween went!”
Even if I have to leave out the best part…
“It was tedious.” He warns.
“You feel that way about most things.” The heroine points out.
The Wayne boy agrees and they say their goodbyes, and on the whole way to school, Marinette’s phone keeps buzzing with his messages—this time in their private messages (given most time when they talk, it’s in the group chat with Jon; Marinette thinks he feels safer talking when his best friend is there).
Adrien gives her a look as they’re heading to the classroom door. “I hate to be this guy, but they’ll probably hound you for being like, distracting or something, for buzzing during class.”
“Not nearly as distracting as all those marks on your neck, Chaton.” Marinette replies easily, but turns her phone on silent anyway.
The blond gapes at her, and only Kim coming down the hall—bouncing with excitement and playfully body-checking Adrien—knocks him out of it. “Hey guys! Halloween was so fun! Me, Alix, Max and Ondine all went to Le Coin ’s pool after and tried not to drown!”
“Kim!” Marinette scolds. “You know to stay out of the water when you’re drunk.”
“Don’t be mean,” He raises his hands defensively. “Chlo made sure that we all had those arm floaties or life vests on. She’s way more responsible now. Oh! Did you know that they’re dating now?”
Adrien’s nose wrinkles. “Who?”
“Alix and Ondine!”
Marinette and Adrien both start at this, but she’s the one to continue with a surprised (but not displeased) smile. “I didn’t, no. But I’m happy for them!” She eyes him. “Are you okay with that?”
“Oh yeah, I’m over her,” The athlete waves his hand dismissively, grinning just a bit. “I think I’ve got a thing for Lyta’s best friend.” He blurts. “She keeps talking about her, so I feel like I know her already. And she’s so pretty and smart, and has the snap- quick sarcastic anger and she’s way out of my league!”
“Just how you like them, Le Chien.” Chloe snarks, not even bothering to continue with the conversation as she moves past them all and into the class—pulling the protesting Adrien along by a firm grip on his arm.
Marinette ignores a pleading look from his green eyes with an innocently polite wave goodbye before turning back up to her best friend. “What’s her name?”
“Jamie Clever.”
Nino comes around the corner, headphones on, head down, not paying attention. Marinette and Kim let him go between them before catching both of his arms between either of theirs, making him yelp but she just keeps the conversation up, surely confusing him.
“Pretty name.” The heroine says. “But why haven’t I heard about her before?”
“Nino knows about her, but the last time I went to tell you about her, you started talking about Al Ghul so I honestly just forgot that I was gonna say something. You know that a lot of the time I forget that just because Nino knows something, it doesn’t mean you know that something.”
Nino leans away from them. “Can I go now, or…?”
“Why would we ever let you go, cuddle-bear?” Kim jokes, pulling the now startled Nino right into his chest, nose pressing into his braids, eyes closed. “You’re ours.”
“Don’t bring me into this, I don’t like this whole weird thing you got going on.” Marinette says, motioning between them.
“Save me.” Nino pleads, and overhead the warning bell rings—but Kim just keeps coddling him. Marinette takes a few steps back, shrugging as though she’s saying sorry, can’t help . “No! Mari! Please! Save me! Don’t leave me here alone with this lunatic-”
“Awh, pooh-bear, don’t talk about me like that!”
Marinette dunks in the room quickly but immediately regrets being over the top with it when Lila and Alya look up from their desk with a dirty look, especially when Chloe is too busy showing Adrien stuff on her phone and talking to notice all of it.
“Sorry…” She mumbles.
“You should be.” Lila says, scoffing. “I was talking about my soulmate, and it’s rude to burst into a room without knowing what’s going on on the other side.”
“Soulmate?” Despite herself, Marinette makes a face. Adrien catches her eye, and so she remembers to wave them off, turning away. “Forget I asked.”
“His name is Damian Wayne!” Alya snaps. “Everyone here knows it.”
“Oh yeah?” Chloe’s head snaps up, though she definitely missed everything that came right before this very moment. “Then why does Lila still say that it needs to be a secret.”
“A secret from the public , Chloe.” Hazel eyes roll at the Bourgeois girl, who scoffs in return. “When you’re influential like the Wayne’s, you can’t go around sharing all your personal stuff online, especially about your partner. A lot of people could take advantage of them.”
“I am influential like the Wayne’s.” Chloe deadpans, standing up and getting to her own seat so Marinette can sit next to her partner. “And I’d be pissed if my girlfriend was gossiping to a whole class of dumb teenagers about me without checking if they even agree to keep it a secret, or sign NDAs.”
Adrien nods along—and she can’t believe that people always forget how many important people send their kids to this school that have nothing to do with Lila Rossi. “Also, if you’ve really been together for as long as you say you have, then he should’ve done a press release with you already. It helps prepare you for everything.”
“You’re just gossiping to gossip, and you have no clue who the Wayne’s really are,” Continuing, the blonde flicks hair over her shoulder, hand turned down to point at her with a glossy blue nail. “You’re a liar.”
“I’m not lying!” Lila defends, crossing her arms, fake tears wielding in her eyes. “Dami is protecting me.”
A twinge of pain goes through Marinette’s heart, and her eyes drop down to her hands as they clasp in front of her at the desk. Damian is not Lila Rossi’s, and he’s not Marinette’s either, but he’s certainly someone she wishes to protect. His name needs to stop coming out of her mouth.
Adrien’s hand wraps around her wrist, and she lifts her head up to his. He nods at her, a silent I’m here and it gets her to smile.
“How’d his charity go?” He asks quietly. He’s kind of pieced together Damian being a Wayne, or at least a worker at Wayne Enterprises and Marinette hasn’t bothered to correct anything. It’s not her place.
“He actually enjoyed it because he was able to correct a lot of people’s views about the Greek and Roman gods, including one of his sister’s.” Marinette answers.
“That’s really good! You said he doesn’t like crowds, right?”
“Yeah.” She nods. “He doesn’t. So when he does manage to enjoy himself in one, I feel, like, strangely proud.”
Adrien grins. “You should! Everyone should be proud of their ‘friends’.”
Marinette agrees, and their conversation continues on. She really likes knowing about Damian, the little things that matter, not just that he’s a Wayne or who’s son he is. The actually important things.
Like him liking Greek mythology, and painting, and how he will never agree that him and Jon are soulmates like Jon says, and how he refuses to tell some of his family he loves them but he loves them so, so much, that his favorite color is green because evergreen trees are green, and he likes the stars but not the ocean for the same reason: vast infinity.
Lila lives in a world where she has to fabricate all these things because she’s so, so unhappy otherwise.
Marinette will never join her there.
“Why does it matter who her boyfriend is?” Rose shouts, rising to her feet—snapping the two heroes back into the conversation they didn’t bother to notice anymore. Chloe’s still arguing with them, which makes Adrien sigh. “They’re in love! That’s all that should matter.”
“What matters, you insolent little flower, is that Lila isn’t telling the truth .” Chloe moves her hands along her words as if she’s spelling something out. “And that she doesn’t know the Wayne’s. Why can’t you get it through your tiny skull that every story she tells is over the top and full of shit?”
Lila gasps. “How dare you-”
“She’s not lying!” Alya snaps.
“Don’t insult Rose…” Juleka mumbles, barely loud enough to hear.
“Hey.” Ivan frowns, arms crossing. “Be nice to the girls!”
Rose pouts, lips wobbling tearfully. “You’re terrible Chloe!”
“Oh I’m terrible?” Chloe just about shouts. “All of you are the terrible ones! None of you are kind anymore and none of you even care! I don’t know how you have your heads all up in the crowds, kissing Lila’s ass all while up your own, but you all manage it quite nicely.”
“Miss Bourgeois!” Madam Bustier gasps, and strictly because she doesn’t bother to chastise anyone else, Marinette didn’t even notice her come in. “That is quite enough!”
“Even I’ve grown up.” She huffs, getting one last sting in, slumping back into her chair, blonde hair falling down her back. “Why can’t you?”
Marinette can’t help but to look down to Alya, who just glares up to her. One of the few times that it’s like this, she doesn’t feel hurt or disappointed, or even mad, when looking at her ex-best friend. She just looks at her, receiving a terribly angry and disgusted look back, and only feels sad.
One day the fourteen year old girl that fell completely into Lila Rossi’s trap is going to wake up in Alya’s eighteen year old body, angry and confused as to why suddenly, all that she’s worked for is gone.
And she is no longer going to have a best friend to fall back on.
The next day when Marinette walks into class, Lila is crying and only sobs harder when she walks past. Marinette is just so over it that she doesn’t even care, she just greets Nino with a fist-bump, lets Adrien (who’s still eating a few sweets from home) to his seat and giggles over Kagami with Chloe.
“So she just, like, announced that you’re together?” Marinette asks. “That is very Kagami-like.”
Chloe grins—it’s the first time that she’s seen her like this; lopsided and flushed. It’s very genuine and only a little startling to see. “I don’t really think that she’s ever asked someone out before.”
“Oh, you’re her first!” She giggles again when the blonde nods bashfully. “You better not break her heart, Bourgeois, because you know you’ll be answering to Luka and Adrien will always call you the one that got-”
Hands slam down on their table, causing both girls to jump and Marinette grabs onto one of Chloe’s arms and the edge of her bench, leaning into the girl’s side. Adrien’s voice cuts off from where he was animatedly talking to Nino about one of the latest episodes of their shared anime series.
“How fucking dare you!” Alya sneers out.
Marinette looks around for context and only hears Lila crying. “Um… how dare I be happy for my friend?”
Sometimes, unbelievably, they do get mad when her and Chloe, or even Chloe and Adrien, seem like they’re enjoying everyone’s company a little too much.
“No,” Growling this out, Alya pokes her finger against one of Marinette’s collarbones hard . “How dare you put your hands on Lila. We’re not in freshman year anymore, Marinette, grow up! You’re a bully and a narcissist! And I hate you! I’m so glad we’re not friends anymore! You never deserved to be my friend so keep your hands off the ones I have now.”
It’s like her whole world slows down.
She can’t process anything other than the nail cutting into her, other than the angry words, but even those feel far away, like Alya is impossibly taller yet right in her face. Her body locks in place, cheeks heating with embarrassment, but hands going cold with fear.
“The next time that you get physical with her,” Alya leans down closer, right in her personal space. “ I’m getting physical with you.”
Without much warning, Kim is right there , grabbing onto Alya’s wrist and practically shoving her back into the desk behind her. “Back off.” He growls.
Adrien’s hands land on Marinette’s shoulders, and she hiccups out a breath, wide-eyed, not able to do anything other than sit there, breathe heavy and try not to drown in the feeling of it—in the weight of Alya’s words, the sting of her hand on her.
How fucking dare you!
“Take it to Principal Damocles.” Nino says.
“You know she doesn’t want to take this to the authorities.” Alya says, but her temper seems to die down a bit in the face of her ex. “She doesn’t want to get Marinette —” She spits her name like poison. “—in actual trouble. Not for something like pushing her over in the courtyard. Even if she hurt her wrist badly!”
“Oh yeah,” Chloe snaps. Marinette notices her phone in hand, camera glinting right at the temperamental girl. “Because she’s such a good person.”
“You say that she pushed her in the courtyard, there’ll be a video of it.” He deadpans. “And the only reason she doesn’t want Damocles to check is because it didn’t happen.”
Alya doubles down. “I don’t have to listen to what you’re saying anymore, Nino.”
I hate you!
Kim steps between them and Marinette can only see the desk in front of her, rimmed with different shades of dark grey around the edges, and Adrien squeezes her shoulders like he’s trying to comfort her but it does nothing. All she can hear is Alya’s replies.
All she can feel is the nail poking into her. All she can do is sit there and do nothing.
And it’s terrible .
“Just because we’re not together you don’t have the decency to listen to me anymore? I hadn’t realized that your ability to be a cool and fair person depends on how willing I am to be in a relationship with you.” Nino says, entirely fed up—but to Marinette, it just sounds like white noise. “So go.”
“Go? Go! You don’t get to tell me to-”
“Yeah I do. I absolutely do.” He nods. “Because we’re not together so I don’t have to listen to what you say anymore, Alya. Go check the tapes or don’t come back, and you don’t get to make a choice other than those things.”
“That means scram.” Chloe informs.
“Whatever.” Alya huffs. “Marinette got her warning. That’s all I care about.”
You never deserved to be my friend .
Marinette finds herself in the bathroom, throwing up her breakfast, Adrien holding onto her hair as he rubs circles into her back. She pulls away, wiping her mouth on some of the paper towels he got for her, catching her tears on her jacket sleeve.
“Why does—why does she hate me so much?” She asks, voice catching with a sob.
The heroine simply can’t understand how Alya could go so fluently from having her back and supporting her through all of her insecurities to not liking her and using them against her. She always thought that people don’t swing between extremities that quick.
“I don’t, I don’t know what I did wrong!” Marinette continues, angrily wiping at her tears. “I must have done something wrong…”
“No, Bugaboo,” Adrien shakes his head, letting her hair go and crouching down next to her, holding out two pieces of gum—one wrapped in white foil, and the other pink. “You didn’t do anything wrong.”
She grabs the pink gum, and he eats the white one while she speaks. “Then why… why is she like this? ”
“Sometimes people hear something from the people they trust and they know that the only way to keep that person around is to believe it. That to disagree is just as good as saying they don’t want to be in that relationship anymore. And the thing they’re blindly trusting is worth less to them than the person they’d lose… so they’d cave.”
Marinette’s heart seems to feel just a little bit more heavy.
“So I’m worth less than Lila…”
“Mari, you—you’re worth the world.” Adrien leans forward and bumps their foreheads together. “Some people just can’t see that.”
She frowns, her eyes feel wet and she doesn’t feel brave enough to try standing again. Not when her hands are still shaking. “Thanks, Kitty. I just. I don’t…”
“I know you don’t see it either.” The hero leans back to sit on the checkered tile, and she admires his gull for a second to sit on a school bathroom floor. “You will one day, but that just might make it harder to understand why people are mean to you, honestly.”
“Thanks, Minou.” Marinette rolls her eyes.
“I barely understand it myself.”
“And I understand your point.”
“You’re just so nice and stuff.”
“As you’ve said, Adrien.”
“Like, you make the best sweets.”
“Chaton, I get it.”
“You’re pretty cool, too.”
“ Adrien. ”
“Fine, fine, I conceded,” The silly kitty raises his hands defensively. “As long as you know that I can see it, and our team sees it, then I’ll stop talking now.”
“Oh yeah?” Marinette asks. “For how long?”
His grin is the only answer.
Notes:
please be prepared for Gotham trip, the plane ride is next chapter!!!
Chapter 15: Plane Ride
Chapter Text
Though she took her sketchbook to go through every boring moment during her freshman year, when she was supposed to be working on her school projects every time that she was paired with Chloe Bourgeois or Sabrina Raincompix (because back then, one was always with the other), it didn’t do her much use.
One project about the impact of littering, Chloe sat in the corner of the Dupain-Cheng’s bakery and complained for over an hour, but didn’t leave because Marinette promised not to do any work without her present.
Maman wanted to kick her out.
Marinette smashed her face into her sketchbook after every sly comment about the bakery, her hair, anything, so after hours of pent up rage at the nicknames of Dupain-Stain, baker girl and the countless others that Chloe rained down on her, because she understood that when she raged back against her, it never had the same result.
It never spawned the same amount of anger or pain—if anything, it made her smirk and laugh.
So she breathed out, and back in.
And she kept working.
They were often forced together, alone , for a reason—they were the two that tended to give their teacher the biggest headaches (through personalities, demands, clumsiness)—and so of course, they were just trying to squish their hardest work into one space.
Chloe and Marinette. Together.
When Madam Bustier came along (multiple times) she stuck them together, for the same reason of headaches, but also because she always thinks that one good student could change one bad student simply by proximity. She doesn’t care about the bad student needing to want to change.
And when Chloe did change, eventually, but only during a time Marinette and Sabrina— good students —left her alone, and that just confirmed every thought in Madam Bustier’s mind.
Then Lila entered the scene.
She started telling all of her lies at the same time that Marinette was the favorite Class President, and her life exploded in a brown-hazel glint, twist and form into lonely days and change into manipulated personalities and fall to the ground—and she had to squeeze her eyes shut most days.
Sometimes there will be lonely girls telling lies to anyone who will listen because she’s bored.
Having to deal with that in civilian form while maintaining composure as Ladybug wasn’t something that Marinette thought of when weighing the pros and cons of heroism. Because to Ladybug, what happens to Marinette Dupain-Cheng doesn’t matter.
Truths are replaceable to some minds. So if Lila actually wants to affect Marinette the way she’s desperate to, she should have gone after Ladybug instead.
Marinette wakes up the next day to find an alert from The Ladyblog. It says:
Name Change! Ladyblog’s new name while this changes to more local news for high school students to follow and stay safe at Francoise Dupont & surrounding areas the name for this blog is changing to Lilablog! If you want to know more about this change, click here .
In the article, Lila not only claims that she’s the co-class president of Francoise Dupont and in charge of the entire trip to Gotham, but she’s also joining the blog—as if she hadn’t already been supervising everything that Alya was putting out—to document everything that happens at her ‘hypocritical anti-bullying’ school.
Which, it scares Marinette in a way.
This could follow her all the way into the future, this could impact the way that her future clients and employers see her, it could be the reason she’s not hired. If not for the way that they have a policy of not calling anyone by name. Even if they’re bad or the next messiah.
No name drops.
Marinette knows it’s because she’s lying but everyone else thinks that she’s being kind—kinder than they would be in the same circumstances (given the first update is a run-down of events from freshman year to now that lasted four and a half hours, and the second was the story about ‘a class bully’ pushing Lila down and straining her wrist).
She stays quiet about it until Nino and Kim come up to her at the bakery, asking, “What do we do when she talks about being co-class president?”
“We prove her wrong through the decisions I make as class president. Kim, try to keep updated on everything that she’s saying. Especially about things that can’t be disputed, like promising people they can room together or the bus scheduling.”
It’s little things, she believes, that could get people to stop believing her.
“Even Bustier can’t take that power away from me, I’m the one who won the Wayne Enterprises tour and board—she’s just the one who set up the trip with Gotham Academy.” And she’s proud that her connection to Damian had nothing to do about it.
Marinette won’t abuse that connection.
But she will make Lila look like a fool.
She told Damian about what happened with Alya and warned Jon that she’s willing to get physical with the people that disagree with her. She didn’t expect Damian to rage, and rage, and him to have to get off the phone because of it. To have to go paint it off.
They end up texted, hours later, when he’s calmed down (or at least, says he’s calmed down).
Malaki
Since he thinks that Alya is blindly trusting Lila, why would she care about her more than me?
I was a good friend :(
Brute <3
Because of the things the wench has promised her.
Brute <3
I should ruin her life.
Malaki
Nino said she’s already done that herself
I just want to know why
Brute <3
She is not as intelligent as she pretends she is.
If she was, she would not pass on the opportunity to know you.
Malaki
Like you ?
Brute <3
I’m known for my intellect.
Malaki
And attitude
Brute <3
Nonetheless, this imbecile is not going to get away with harming you. I do not care if it is physical or mentally. You are, unfortunately, my friend. Nobody is allowed to harm my friends, however few they may be.
The next time she touches you, I will be there.
Malaki
You’ll… be there ??
Brute <3
I will come to Paris and ruin her.
Malaki
You're making it sound like murder
Brute <3
I would not kill someone at this moment.
However, I will be maiming and mentally devastating her beyond ways I’m sure someone as benevolent as you is able to imagine.
Malaki
Good to know.
Brute <3
It does not make sense to me that she would yell at you in such ways without resorting to violence, and yet you warn Kent that she gets violent with those whom she disagrees with. Are you lying?
Malaki
Well um technically no?? ://
It wasn’t strictly violent yk
Brute <3
No, I do not ‘know’.
Malaki
It was just a poke
Brute <3
You warned Jon she could get violent because she poked you.
Do you typically worry about extreme escalation?
Malaki
It hurt and bruised a bit
And I can see her doing it to someone else :(
Otherwise I wouldn’t have wasted your guy’s time warning you
Malaki
I’m sorry
Brute <3
There is nothing to apologize for, Angel.
It was no longer just a ‘poke’ when you’re bruised from it. That is called a strike. You were hurt. You were hit; there is nothing ‘just’ about that and you were right to warn us.
Brute <3
Alya Cesaire is not going to have an easy time in Gotham, if she continues to disregard your safety like this and Lila Rossi will be punished for the mistakes of her best friend, given she is the cause of it.
Malaki
You know how she can twist things, Brute
I’m so worried about your words being used against you and hurting you
What would your father think if he knew your new friend got you into trouble or started bad rumors about you? I don’t want him to make me stop being friends with you because of them
Brute <3
He could not. If anything, I am sure that Baba would set them straight.
Malaki
Would he? Chloe’s dad just rolls his eyes and pays someone to silence others ://
Brute <3
He would.
Malaki
Thank you, mon Brute <3
Brute <3
For what?
Malaki
Caring about me and actually showing it
Contrary to the popular belief about you, Damian Wayne isn’t all warm, fluffy, sunshine and rainbows and ik it’s hard for you to express yourself
Brute <3
Nobody thinks I’m sunshine and rainbows, Angel.
Malaki
Prove it
Brute <3
You’re frustrating as ever, Dupain-Cheng
Malaki
Thanks, Al Ghul
:D
Brute <3
Welcome.
Marinette is the Class President and winner of the Wayne Enterprises tour that all Gotham Academy and Francoise Dupont students active in the pen-pal program (the whole time) excluding Damian Wayne for obvious conflict reasons (and because his dad didn’t want to deal with the outcry Damian would make if he lost to someone ‘less deserving’).
This gives her all rights in choosing hotel rooms, plane seating arrangements, bus seating arrangements strictly for bus driver safety and distraction prevention reasons, and the order of which they’ll do the tour. She got an email from Damian’s oldest brother—the main tour guide—that said she’s able to cater the tour to her own interests.
But she decides to be a little more fair about it.
In master suites that are for three people, she has Adrien, Nino and Kim; Max, Alix and Nathaniel (though Alix will be staying with her pen-pal, Isabelle, most days); and Mylene, Lila and Alya. In one for two people, she has her and Chloe (though she’ll be staying with Damian most days); and Rose and Juleka.
Then, Sabrina and Ivan will be staying full-time with their pen-pals and only need access keys to the hotel, the dining area and pool.
Madam Bustier is given a suit, since she’s still not sure if her wife and little girl are coming or not.
She puts her, Chloe, Adrien, Nino and Kim on the third floor next to the pool but furthest away from the food (weighing out which Kim will complain about the most) and puts Max, Alix, Nathaniel, Rose and Juleka all on the second floor by the recreation center (for Alix and Juleka’s interests) and puts Lila, Alya, Mylene and Madam Bustier on the first floor next to the desk (so Lila has an easier time complaining).
Then, she messages the Wayne’s Gotham Cape Inn security—overseen by one Jason Todd-Wayne specifically and solely for this field trip—about concerns of students trying to change the information about other students without clearing it with them.
And she was promptly assured that they will now make sure that only the people in the rooms can change information for their rooms, unless they have clearance like her, Madam Bustier or Bruce Wayne.
So that future shitty situation is now obsolete.
Next she sent the tour choices to Chloe along with all of her passwords so that she can pick what they’re doing, with instructions to cater them to everyone in the classes’ habits (that they know) so that it’s fun for everyone, and assuring Chloe that she’ll be checking so catering it only to the people she likes won’t work.
Chloe didn’t like it, but she still did it so well—and even added in an extra stop with leftover money!
The final parts of the trip were finally getting done, and the only thing that’s left is the plane ride. At first, Marinette wants to be fair to everyone and pair them next to the people that they like the most. Then she realizes that since they’re on a Wayne Enterprises private commercial ride, they’ll be alone.
So if Lila and Alya sit together, they’ll talk the whole time and nobody will sleep.
This ends up with Lila sitting next to Ivan, and Alya sitting next to Nathaniel. With her own friend group, she sits her and Nino next to each other (since he’s scared of plane rides), Kim with Max since he’s been complaining they don’t get alone time away from Lila, and then Chloe with Adrien.
Then, Alix and Mylene are seated together while Marinette makes sure that Juleka and Rose get some privacy in the back of the rows. Sabrina gets to sit next to Madame Bustier, since she’s always anxious about plans going wrong and she thought this was the best way to help that—putting her next to someone who knows all about it.
Finally, the trip is fully planned (and only Chloe knows that she waited until last minute).
(And Adrien.)
(And Damian.)
(But that doesn’t matter! Because it’s still finally done!)
It’s when Marinette is sitting alone with Adrien, quietly planning out how to get some more of his things from home while Gabriel is there—they’re going to enlist Gorilla for help, given he’s always been most loyal to Adrien and hated his employer—that Madame Bustier confronts her.
She stands in front of them, hands clasped, and clears her throat. The two heroes share a look, and it’s Marinette that continues, politely smiling. “Yes?” She no longer idolizes all of her teachers simply because they are grown, or knowledgeable.
Now, she doesn’t even trust them.
“I have to say that I’m disappointed in you, Marinette.” Madam Bustier says.
Marinette doesn’t know what to do other than just… stare. Stare and frown.
Adrien’s eyes are almost bugging out of his head. “What?”
“I’m disappointed that you haven’t soothed things over with Miss Rossi yet when you know how desperately she needs a good influence,” Her teacher sighs. “And you also have played an instrumental role in Miss Cesaire and Mister Lahiffe’s break-up that I’ve heard a lot of your class is uncomfortable with.”
“I repeat,” Her partner says, raising his hand. “What?”
“Mister Agreste, please, don’t interrupt.” Madam Bustier motions him to the side, but he doesn’t budge. “I’m sure things in the class will go back to being pleasant if you just show Miss Rossi that there’s easier ways of doing things.”
Marinette replies hesitantly, holding onto the edges of her sketchbook tight. “By catering to her lies? Madam Bustier, I don’t mean to insult you but my opinion from freshman year is the same as it is now. You’re not doing anyone any good by letting them believe that her lies are true just because she has a disorder.”
“I’m sorry you feel that way, but-”
“And on top of that—” The heroine just keeps talking, because she wasn’t done . “—it’s not protecting anyone, certainly not Lila, to let her get away with it. One day people are going to realize that not a single thing she said she’d get them happened, and she’s going to lose every single friend that she has. And part of it will be your fault.”
Madam Bustier gasps, hand raising towards her heart. “ My fault? Oh, Marinette…”
“Don’t say that like you feel sorry for me, please,” Marinette shakes her head. “I’m over it. Just, you want everyone to get along now but you could have had it from the start. If you didn’t let everyone treat me poorly for standing up to Lila’s lies and instead warned them about her supposed disorder.”
“Yeah, we’re good people. We would have been her friend and taken what she said with a grain of salt,” Adrien confirms. “But everyone could have still been okay. Your actions as a teacher because of some ‘disorder’ really only tore people apart more.”
“Which—it isn’t a disorder, either. It’s just called being a pathological liar.”
“Also, it’s not Marinette’s job to make everyone in the class behave. It’s yours.”
Feeling oddly like she does after Ladybug and Chat Noir tag-team someone in suit, Marinette looks at Madam Bustier evenly in her cyan-blue eyes. “Is there anything else?”
“What, but… I…” The teacher sputters out, clutching her book to her chest defensively, looking absolutely confused. “You should still be nice to everyone, Miss Dupain-Cheng.”
“I am nice to everyone.” She says this firmly, without any chance of argument. Madam Bustier huffs and walks away from them, not knowing what to say or do but leave without another word. Marinette shakes her head and turns to Adrien. “Well… that happened.”
The blond frowns. “I don’t like that she’s bringing this all up right before we’re heading to America.”
“She probably just wants to present as a unified front, especially during the Wayne tour. They hand out personal scholarships and teacher salary increases for impressionable students and staff they meet.” Marinette recites this almost verbatim out of the pamphlet. “Bustier probably wants the whole class in on it.”
“Yeah,” He nods. “Including herself.”
Marinette sighs, gets them back on track towards getting Adrien’s stuff and this time, planning further how they’ll handle the trip to Gotham as heroes, getting Luka and Kagami to confirm everything. She’s under the firm impression that it’ll all work out.
Maybe.
Then their break ends, the class floods back in and Marinette refuses to look Madam Bustier in the eye because she refuses to be judged by the woman who facilitated her abuse.
She refuses .
“And you know all their names?”
Marinette sighs. Damian has been warning Marinette about his family for perhaps the entire time they’re been friends (and not have known each other) and she has fully accepted every little quirk. “Yep, I know all their names and faces, and how you think they’ll react to me.”
“Richard will be unbearable.” He says.
“You’ve said.” She muses—aware that if he’s using Dick’s real first name he’s more nervous that he’s letting on. “ Mon Brute , it’s okay if you’re nervous for me to meet your family. I’m the first friend that you’ve introduced to them, after all.”
“And the last.” Damian scowls. “Are you sure, Habibti, that-”
Cutting himself off with a gasp, she starts on the other side of the phone, looking up at her screen instead of down at the dough she’s rolling out to find his hand over his mouth, staring down at the book in his lap, looking somewhere between flustered and horrified.
“Dami?” Marinette asks cautiously.
“I must go.” He says, standing up, the camera blurry and twisting all around as he shuts off the face-time. “That was inappropriate!”
“Wait, but what does it mean?” She leans onto the counter, into the way of the camera, wanting to hear him perfectly. “If you insulted me-”
“No, I did not.” Snapping this, the brute lefts out a sigh and seems to freeze entirely. It takes him a good minute—she even checks to see if he hung up at one point—to come clean. “It means… it means—it means beloved, loosely. In this case it should, it should only mean someone I might miss.”
Her brain seems to go a little fuzzy, cheeks heating up. Blue eyes wide, she echoes, “You called me your beloved…”
“Do not read into it!”
“Okay!” Marinette nearly shouts back. There’s moments, second between them, where neither are sure where to go and of course, she’s the one who compromises. “Do you want to know about the sweet I’m bringing for them to try? And the special macarons?”
Damian’s next words are synonymous with a sigh of relief, and he turns his camera back on, this time sitting on his bed instead of in the library. “Yes, please. Thank you, Angel.”
Oh I won’t read into it, she thinks, starting to fill him in. But I sure as hell will be interrogating Jon about it .
It’s eight in the morning and Marinette gets to the airport, going around to the back, saying her goodbyes to her parents at the doors—because she’s not risking bringing them inside—and meeting her friend group (sans Nino, who will probably wake up at the last minute).
“Dupain-Cheng.” Chloe links arms with her and drags her over to Adrien, who’s pouting up at Luka—having stayed the night on the boat.
“Bourgeois?” She questions back.
“Ginger-snap and Lie-la are already complaining.” She announces, not bothering to quiet down. “Someone needs their seat changed because of the tinnitus that she doesn’t have a doctor’s note about, and the other one is questioning who made all these ridiculous seating arrangements.”
“Don’t leave!” Adrien pleads, leaning onto Luka’s front.
Luka shakes his head. “Shouldn’t I be saying that to you?”
“Gag.” Chloe says, rolling her eyes as she literally shoves the other blond aside.
Marinette arches an eyebrow at her. “Where’s Kagami?”
“Taking morning patrol for her first day too seriously.”
“Ah.” She nods, looking around to find (most) of her class there, Madam Bustier by the airport staff, getting everything in order and trying to calm Alya and the crying Lila down. “Thank god they’re separated for the flight. I’m looking forward to a nice nap.”
“Yes, and thank you for that, Mari.” Chloe smirks in their direction.
“We know you need your beauty rest, Chlo.” Kim says jokingly.
Nino announces himself by asking “To help her be pretty, or…?” while rubbing his eye.
“Nah,” Adrien jokes. “To help her be pleasant.”
“Let’s leave the morning monster alone and make sure we all have everything we need one last time, because I really don’t feel like wasting money on things like toothbrushes instead of cool merch.” Marinette instructs, and though they groan, the group follows suit.
Once they’re boarding the plane successfully, Alya and Lila indeed in their original seats, Marinette leans towards Adrien and gives him a sly fist-bump.
“To an adventure!” She says.
Kim and Nino turn and add their fists in. “And beyond!”
“And more than that, too.” Chloe joins in.
“Even more if I want?” Adrien asks.
Marinette grins. “Especially if you want, Minou.”
“To Al Ghul.” Kim’s grey eyes playfully meet hers.
“And Lyta.” Nino reminds.
“Jamie too.” The heroine teases Kim.
“Guys, beauty sleep time.” Chloe says, pulling an eye mask over her face. “You can talk about your crushes when I wake up.”
Adrien salutes despite her not being able to see him. “Yes, ma’am.”
The captain makes the announcement and just like that, the next phase of Marinette’s life is underway—she’s about to meet Damian, who she is definitely in love with, who just called her habibti , and who is by far one of the most lovely and confusing people that she’s ever met.
And Marinette Dupain-Cheng is going to enjoy it even if it kills her.
Notes:
THEYRE ABOTU TO MEET ALSKFJLSKFJLK AHHH
Chapter 16: 3 Magic Words - Gotham
Notes:
okay so this chapter isn't short perse but it was orginally like 10k long bc the next chapter is gonna be HUGE bc of the first day in gotham/first meeting
sorry it's been awhile this is what my life has been like recently:
-sophomore year of college started
-mom got into car crash
-i got sick
-my car broke down
-i got a double ear infection
-still working 35 hour weeks despite all that
-coffee machine broke, starbucks sucks
-sleeping because of exhaustionwhich means that I haven't been writing much because of a) no time b) writers block c) my main inspiration is the world when I have insomnia and again, I've been sleeping from my exhaustion but I've forced myself to sit down around classes because THIS HAS BEEN STUCK IN MY HEAD FOREVER
so I hope you enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Sweets?” Ladybug asked, making Chat Noir jump nearly a foot in the air.
Claws and slitted eyes lined his features, his hair was a mess, and he looked nearly feral when he turned to look over at her. At times like this, she swore Plagg’s energy was leaking out. “What?”
“You’re having a bad day, Carapace told me.” She plopped down next to him, feet swinging over the edge of the building. They were thirteen. They felt so, so much older. Her suit is bright against the dark of his leather. “Figured some coffee and chocolate pastries could help you feel a little less hurt.”
Her parents certainly agree.
“ Tom & Sabine’s Boulangerie Patisserie .” He read the label. “I love that place! One of my friends works there, and it’s just—the couple that owns it and their daughter is really nice.”
“And the coffee doesn’t hurt.” The heroine nudges one of the cups in her partner’s direction. “You prefer hot chocolate, I know, but coffee helps with this whole ‘tired’ thing. At least, it does for me. Some weeks, I live off the stuff—the weeks everything is just a bit too numb for me to feel like it’s real.”
Chat Noir was looking at her with a weird sort of keen interest in his eye. For months, people had fawned over Adrien Agreste, the new kid at school and model, but Ladybug didn’t tip-toe around either of them, or treat them special. He was her partner, not something to gawk at at a zoo.
But he couldn’t tell her that, so he just settled for saying, “And how many cups have you had today?”
“Just one!” She defends poorly, but when met with a glare she immediately cows. “...or six!”
“Ladybug!”
“What? I got a lot going on! Join me in the madness.”
He’s aware that she would only let her guard down around him in suit, so he sighed, and said, “Fine. Gimme.”
Marinette thinks that some people don’t need others to try and fix them. Sometimes, people just need someone else to come along, say that they understand, and sit with them when they’re sad. There’s too little patience for the people who are just a little sad.
Ladybug wants to change that.
When their plane lands, they gather their luggage and head straight to the hotel to check in for the night. Everyone goes based off the list so Marinette, who won the Gotham trip, is at the top and rushes to the elevator with Chloe in tow before she can hear Lila complain that she got a suite for only two people.
Soon the whole group—Marinette, Chloe, Adrien, Kim, Nino—is gathered up on the floor, playing a round of Uno that Adrien brought, playing out Nino’s playlist filled to the brim with songs like Feed the Machine , Under My Skin, Feel Good Inc , and Eat Your Young .
It’s… it’s fun, and she’s waiting for Damian to call at exactly ten o’clock when he said he would (to give her time to settle down).
“I’m just saying, it’ll probably be the only night that not a single other Parisian is going to be at the pool.” Kim says with a pout (he’s trying to beg and convince the group to go swimming).
“That’s because Madam Bustier banned us from the pool and arcade until we get a tour tomorrow morning.” Nino says. “It’ll be so dumb if we get lost, dude.”
“C’mon Steak-”
“Calm down, Phelps,” Chloe interrupts, rolling her eyes. “You can be away from the water for a night. Besides, the chlorine would do terrible things to my air. Ugh, Americans are ridiculous!”
Adrien bangs his ankles into hers from where they’re laying on their stomachs, eyebrows arching up. “Counting down the minutes will only make them go by slower, Bug.”
“I was distracted, but you all suck at Uno so I have nothing to do but wait for it to become ten.” She huffs, imagining a tail flicking behind him mischievously. “Why’d you all lose so fast?”
“Here!” Adrien leans forward and steals a card from everyone, save for Kim, who tries to bite his hand when he does, making the blond hiss back at him. Next, he shoves them into Marinette’s unwilling hand. “You can join back in! See, now you’re not distracted!”
“You just gave me the worst hand ever, Chaton, what makes you think I like this?” The heroine glares.
He gives her a cheeky grin. “I said nothing about you liking it, M’Lady.”
“I hate you sometimes, you know that? I absolutely hate you!”
“Uh, nuh-uh!” Adrien refutes this with a shake of his head, and in the corner of her eye she sees Chloe face-plant. “Because I already know you love me. I’m your partner, you need me-”
“Need and want are two different things!”
“Admit it! You love me!”
“No! You’re annoying me on purpose and I don’t love that- ”
“Oh? But you do love something? Is it me, say-”
Like he just knew that she needed to be saved, Damian’s ringtone blasts through the air, six minutes early and she nearly falls down in her rush to jump up and leap onto her bed to get to her phone. She answers it with a smile while Chloe snaps for the rest of them to be quiet.
“ Mon Damian!” Marinette exclaims. “I’m all settled in!”
“Father informed the others about you tonight. Grayson is insisting that you come over tonight, but I insisted that you had plans that shall not be interrupted.” Damian says. His voice is cold and distant, and just from him saying Father instead of Baba and Grayson instead of Richard , she knows that he’s not alone.
And she doesn’t have plans, but he’s clearly looking for a way out of this.
“Yeah! But Kim is still convincing the rest of them that it’s okay to sneak into the pool.” She giggles, and sees Kim fist-bump because that translates into her saying yes to the dumb little plan. A finger goes up in his direction, but he ignores it. “We have plans to meet tomorrow anyway!”
“I understand. It is-”
A scuffle sounds out, making her frown—Adrien perks up, lifting bright green eyes to meet hers. He heard something she didn’t. Great. Then, there’s almost an excited burst of energy echoing out through her speaker. “Hi! This is Dick! We have a better and bigger pool and all your friends can come and we can speed up this process! Damian will be happy about it! He’s just not good at showing that!”
Marinette reminds herself to be nice.
“If Damian was happy about it, he wouldn’t even need to ask for my company and he knows that. And the pool here is fine, for my friends, at least.” He is good at showing it, she thinks, you just don’t listen . “Like I said, we have plans. I’ll meet you tomorrow though! I’m Mari, by the way.”
“Oh, hi, I-”
“Can you pass the phone back to Dami please?”
“Uh…” There’s a long and awkward pause, and the heroine frowns, thinking for a moment their connection is cut off—and then feeling a little bad she must have startled or surprised him so much that Dick went mute. “Yeah, I can. Nice to talk to you.”
“You too!”
“Dupain-Cheng, did you listen to the song Jon sent to you?” Damian asks, getting a yes in reply. “It was from my favorite band, and it startled me to hear that me and Bourgeois have similar interests. Could you ask her when she first heard the Crane Wives.”
“Chlo?”
“I was like fourteen and found it on a Mommy Issues playlist.” Chloe responds tiredly, placing a card down. “Uno.”
“No!” Adrien rages.
“Fuck…” Nino sighs.
Marinette giggles. “Did you find them before her?”
“Unfortunately, no.”
“Well, given you liked The Hand That Feeds so I, and I don’t know why, but I think you’ll like this one song I’ve been really into lately! It’s in English, it’s called Fish in a Birdcage and the band is the same name, so you can’t miss it.” She jokes. “I think, I don’t know, I think you’ll relate to it.”
“Is that why you like it?” Damian asks. “Because you relate to it?”
“I like it because it reminds me of you, mon petit corbeau .” And Ladybug relates to the Bird, and envisions Chat Noir as the fish—but she can’t tell him that, though Nino spares her a knowing glance from his phone (now, Kim and Adrien are going head to head for fourth place).
The Wayne boy hums, and doesn’t press the subject. “How ready are you for tomorrow?”
“I’m so excited! I feel like a kid again—I don’t think I’ll be able to sleep at all because I want it to come fast enough. Kim’s in the same boat, but he’s in a room with Adrien and Nino, so we’ll probably just be texting the whole night.” She admits.
“If you ruin my beauty sleep giggling, Dupain-Cheng, I will hurt you.” Chloe promises.
“She’s joking!” Kim jokes out in the direction of her speaker. “It’s just sleep, it doesn’t actually make her more beautiful.”
“Me- ouch! ” Adrien sasses out. “Burn!”
Marinette huffs. “Sleep is important to Chlo, so I’ll be sketching and no longer texting Kim.”
“Hey!”
“I too feel a bit too wound up to sleep, Marinette.” There’s a pause, hesitance, and then he’s asking, “Will you stay up on the phone with me, Angel?”
Flushing, she just barely restrains a giggle and avoids looking in the direction of a single one of her noisy, annoying friends while answering. “For as long as you need, Brute.”
It’s roughly two in the morning, and Marinette (who is used to being six hours ahead) is finally getting tired) and Damian (who refuses to admit that time is catching up to him, he’s also getting more and more cranky) are still on the phone.
She’s on her stomach on her hotel bed, sketching, her phone next to her—Pollen is acting like a bubble around Chloe, shielding her from the noise and light, Tikki letting the smaller deity feed off her mauve energy, lighting the whole room up a dashing gold and blood-orange.
“I want to say this, not because Jon told me that I need to, but because I want you to know. This is… I know we’ve talked about crushes and everything, and that you’re still working it all out, so this is all platonic.” Marinette prefaces, stressing the pencil between two fingers.
“Habibti…?”
“As my confident and a very close friend, for three years now, Damian Wayne-Al Ghul, you need to know that I-”
He interrupts her, snapping in an instant. “Do not tell me you love me. You do not know the things I have done. Nobody can love someone who has done such repulsive things so easily, and shouldn’t without knowing about them. My past is that of a monster, Dupain-Cheng. You cannot love me.”
“You were a kid, mon Brute .” She says easily, but quiet. “It doesn’t matter what you did, you weren’t a weapon or a terrible person. You were a kid . So I can love you. I do love you. It’s quite easy actually. You aren’t your actions, or your past. You’re you. Are you going to recreate your past?”
“No.”
“Damian won’t flinch if you go to hit him, or move a bit too fast,” Jon tells her. It’s a weird way to continue a conversation that started with ‘I’m in love with your best friend’ and will probably end in giggles. “But when you love him, when you’re nice to him, he will.”
“Flinch?” She echoes.
Marinette hums. “Then what’s wrong with loving you?”
“I… I am not fit to—I can’t love you back. Not as you need to be.”
She shrugs, though aware that he can’t see her. “I don’t need you to love me back. All I need you to do is accept that I, Marinette Dupain-Cheng, love you and that you, Damian Wayne-Al Ghul, are not meant to give me anything in return. At all. Ever. Period.”
Apparently, this is just so much more easily said when they’re not an ocean away. When it’s late at night and their boundaries slip away. It would be easier to get it into his head that love comes in more forms and people are more than one thing if she didn’t care so much about him and damaging the already fragile partly-good self image he has.
“Love is earned.” Damian says this as if in a last ditch effort to make Marinette take it back, or stop loving him entirely. As if.
The heroine just nods, gently speaking. “And you have earned it.”
“I’ve done nothing.”
“You have.”
“I haven’t .”
“It’s almost like he’s scared. He — when you touch him, you can’t be gentle. It makes him squirm, there has to be pressure and he has to be able to predict what you’re doing. It’s not a good idea to get out of his eyeline.” The Kent boy sighs out, and she can tell this weighs him down.
She can feel it start to press on her shoulders too.
“I love you, and you deserve to be loved.” Marinette says it strongly, and she can just feel how much he doesn’t want to believe this. “Damian, this is just going to have to be one of those times where I say something, and there’s no proof of it but you’re just going to have to trust what I’m saying anyway.”
After one-three- ten agonizing minutes of just letting him process and thing, he finally agrees with, “You won’t hate me, if I can’t love you the way you expect to be? Like one of your companions.”
The words ‘or more’ hang in the air like static between her and the phone.
“No, mon Brute , I will not.” She shakes her head. “I love you. Let’s consider it unconditional, for now.”
“But that would imply—yes, I know. One of the trust times.” The painter concedes without her even needing to tsk at him. “I may not say it back.”
“You don’t need to.”
“I can’t begin to tell you how long it’s taken to get him to this point, openly communicating, putting effort to work things out instead of angrily brushing them off even though he still believes others won’t care at all whether he’s angry or not. It — it makes me mad. So when you love him, don’t let him doubt it at all.”
Jon’s voice crackled now, breaking a bit. He gets emotional easily, Marinette likes that about him.
“Angel, are… are we still just friends?” Damian asks, uncertain and vulnerable. There’s an odd scratchiness to his voice that Marinette doesn’t think that she’s really heard out of her crush before. “I, I don’t talk to anyone but Jon about you. Occasionally Baba or Richard, but nothing serious. And Jon romanticizes everything.”
Marinette smiles in agreement. “He loves love.”
“He does.” Damian agrees. “I see the world in monochromatic. There is no filter over my eyes that makes things more meaningful than they are. A rose is just a rose.”
“How do I do that?” The heroine demanded. “Make him not doubt it.”
There was a moment of stale air. “Just, let him know where you are and let him know what’s expected of him, and what’s going to happen next. Even if what’s next is ‘I don’t know’. Treat him like a frozen rubber ball, do you understand? He won’t bounce back up, even if everyone else would expect him to. He won’t bounce back if you break his heart.”
“I’m not quite sure how to make sense of the notion of ‘us’. I don’t even know if I love you as my acquaintance, let alone as a romantic prospect. I know I care but…”
“It’s not the same.” She finishes. It feels like there’s a well of hope forming in the bottom of her chest and a hard lump of hurt at the back of her throat. “You have time to figure it out, and I’ll be here to help when I can. I love you, and I want to be with you in any capacity you’ll have me. Just work it out yourself and take as long as you need.”
Damian’s voice is more scratchy now, and she realizes that he’s probably upset with himself. “Will you be okay with anything I decide on?”
“As long as we don’t go back to strangers, mon Damian, I’ll be okay with anything.”
“He’ll shatter.” She fills in, then, promises the impossible, “I won’t break his heart, Jon.”
“And I’ll make sure that he doesn’t break his own.” He promises back.
“Do you want to go to bed now, to be able to think about it before you actually sleep?” The designer asks, picking up her phone, bright screen contrasting the mellow tan of the lamp. “I know you prefer not to go to sleep with something hanging over you.”
He hums in reply. “I’ll paint about it, and commit to being in bed by four. Our plans are at nine?”
“Yup! And group plans are at one!”
“Alright. Then goodbye, Marinette.”
“Goodnight, Brute.” Marinette hesitates. “I love you.”
“Yes. Goodnight, Habibti.”
If she didn’t know how thin the floors were, she’d scream into her pillow. Tonight didn’t go strictly—at all—to plan, but she thinks it was a needed night, of sorts. It definitely helped her feel less anxious about being around him and having to pretend she’s totally not in love with him.
Nino and Kim would approve at least (and so would Jon).
THE BESTEST TRIO IN THE WORLD
Dino
I just want to say that the walls are thin and because of that I’m very proud of you right now!
You’ve earned that Ily and he will accept it soon enough - no one can resist my cupcake
Cupcake
Pfft ty Kim
Is anyone else over there awake?
Dino
The text ringtone is slowly but surely waking up Nino
Cupcake
Nice
Dino
Right
Cupcake
I am so helplessly in love with this boy, if he never learns how to accept my unconditional gratitude I have I think I might just die from the sadness
HE NEEDS TO LET PPL LOVE HIM
Dino
You just want a smoochy-smooch from lover boy
Cupcake
Wow shallow
You would never be able to tell you’re your dads’ kid
They actually have manners
Dino
Oh I don’t have manners?
You should have heard you telling Al Ghul to “just accept it” and “trust me” while providing ZERO SCIENTIFIC DATA
Cupcake
What are you talking about?? It’s not an essay !!!
I was confessing!!
Dino
It’s not a real confession until you say the words ‘I’m IN love with you’
The in is the most important part
Obviously
Cupcake
Oh, obviously
Dino
Seriously though, I’m proud of you
Grandma Steak
i am too but if you two don’t be quiet i will murder you both in your sleep so you can know how it feels
:)
Tikki moves away from Pollen when Marinette plugs in her phone, turns the lamp off and tosses her sketchbook down to the end of the bed—packing up for the night, curling around a pillow. Her energy looks black in this light, dark blue eyes glowing hauntingly, like some sort of invisible outline.
She pools herself up on the other side of the fluffy pillow that Marinette is cuddling, energy thrumming powerfully beneath Marinette’s fingertips, warm and cold at the same time. It, strangely, reminds her of a purring cat (and it makes her think that Plagg would be jealous).
“I am proud of you too, my little one.” The god says. “Just be careful who you give your heart to.”
The heroine nods. “I am.”
“I don’t want you to be hurt.”
“Even if he breaks my heart, or it doesn’t work out in any way, Kiki, I think it will be worth it.” And it’s strange how much she believes this. “You’ll like him.”
“We will see.”
She giggles. “Sleep time.”
“It is much needed for you, Baby Bug.” A pause, and then her energy is stirring up, covering over Marinette like a blanket; a shield. There’s hesitance, a pause. Weird for a goddess, weird still for her too. “I love you, if you didn’t know. You are very important to me, regardless of who has come before or after.”
Marinette smiles, tired and happy. “I love you too.”
Notes:
I hope you liked our first I love yous because I thought of how I wanted them to say it for so long and decided that it would have to be marinette and it wouldn't be a very "I LOVE YOU" between smooches followed by and "I LOVE YOU TOO AHH" where it's all right in the world and none of their trauma impacts their percieved ability to be loved at all lol
sorry if it wasn't in your tastes
(we will get one said back in the near future, our little raven just needs to work some things out first <3
Chapter 17: First Meeting Part One - Gotham
Notes:
okay!!!
they are meeting face-to-face with dialogue next chapter, it's a part two because I'm a very busy college kid with a lot going on but I'm trying really hard to get these chapters out!! So here's a bit and then when I finish the next part (hopefully today so you don't have to wait — I'm genuinely trying here) I will upload it right away!!!
A lot of the Gotham/Paris class trip chapters might be pt.1/2/3 for these reasons, because there's so much to do and if I don't upload like 10k chapters into those separate parts I WILL burn out. I hope you all understand!!
anyway, enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The second year as Ladybug, her suit didn’t change. By her third, her yo-yo got a new design to match Chat Noir’s staff, and frowned every time she saw a picture of her, bright and bold next to her partner—stuck between black leather and green armor.
Marinette religiously checked her email inbox for new Ladyblog stories every morning, to talk about them with Alya and then to shield herself against them, she read it over goopy cereal, burnt pieces of half-eaten toast, croissants and hot tea.
It was a bit like reading Fu’s notes, though she did that religiously too.
When the same story came out said in three different ways that Ladybug didn’t care about civilians and instead, only catching Hawkmoths, she let Chat Noir talk to the press about the goals of the Miraculous Team. When the story broke that they refused work with the Justice League, she herself went to Nadia Chamack to disperse the rumors.
They were the ones who refused to take her seriously.
No bodies meant no war which meant no help. She refused to use her age as a catalyst, even in the face of Green Lantern. Her team could do it, she believed in them, so when Superman wrote back asking after an article called ‘Are the Miraculous Team Children in Disguise?’ if they still needed help, she scoffed.
Grandpa Rolland is a botanist when he isn’t busy critiquing bread, and the one way she’s gotten him to open up and talk to her about his view of the world—as opposed to Nonna Gina, who gives hers freely—is to ask him about flowers. He taught her how spies used them to communicate.
It was fitting knowledge, so after checking with her team, she sent him a wilted striped carnation, a geranium in full bloom and a dying petunia in return:
A no, you’re full of shit, and I’m angry you asked .
He only asked because he worries they might be children, but she cares for her people more than he cares about protecting teenage heroes. Saying no was easy. Ladybug was not cruel, but she’s not kind either—even if Marinette certainly is.
The next week, a bundle of white tulips were left on the top of the Eiffel Tower. An apology. A flower for each of the League members. She remembers thinking he’s just a man too before giving them to Carapace to find a vase or throw away.
Even children, even mere teenagers, they had more pressing things to worry about than wilted petals.
Marinette wakes up five minutes before her alarm is set to go off by Jon and Adrien bombing her phone. She, yawning and blinking at the screen, click’s Jon first—given she and Adrien can just turn and talk through the wall if it’s urgent.
Jon !
yOU TOLD HiM YOU LOVE HIM??
GIRL
Mari !
I KNOW
Jon !
AND YOU GOT HIM TO AGREE TO LeT YOU ???
WITCH
!
mIRACLE WORKER !!!
o_O
Mari !
IT IS PRETTY MIRACULOUS
lol
Jon !
CAN I SAY THAT ILY2?
Mari !
ONLY IF YOU’RE SAYING IT IN WAYS YOUR BF AND MY BSFS WOULD APPROVE OF
Jon !
dEAL
I, Jonathan Samuel Kent, humbly and platonically, love you
Mari !
Let me pull a Damian and think about it rq
Jon !
:O
Mari !
I, Marinette Dupain-Cheng, platonically and chaotically, love you too, farmer boy
Jon !
HELL YEAH BAKER GIRL AHHH
Mari !
AHH
Apparently, she took too long getting back to Adrien, because he comes tumbling loudly into her suite, extra key card in hand, hair more unruly than even Chat Noir on a bad day, with ruffled Ladybug themed pajamas that Marinette wishes she didn’t make.
“Ugh!” Chloe groans, head diving under both her pillows.
“Plagg has news.” He explains tiredly.
Marinette arches an eyebrow. “Then why isn’t he here?”
“‘Cause he’s with Tikki.” Adrien shrugs. “Talking to Al Ghul.”
“Talking to— what? ” She sits up in an instant, eyes wide. “About what? He can’t know who we are! Why wouldn’t she talk to me about this first? Are you serious? This is really-”
“Breathe, Mari.” Her partner instructs, and she takes a deep breath but feels no less calmed down. “Tikki said that you were already told about his bloodline? Like, this Ra’s guy a few centuries ago who misused Plagg, and therefore, should have died a terrible and fiery death?”
Blue eyes narrow at him. “Yeah?”
“Hey, Plagg, can you give us some privacy?”
Requesting this makes Plagg grow up from the floor, lights around the room flicking to their darkest setting, warping away from him as he builds himself up around Adrien and Marinette, Chloe flipping them off before turning over to keep sleeping.
“Good enough, kid?”
“Yup.” Adrien nods. “Thanks.”
“Whatever. I'm leaving again."
“First off,” He gets back on point. “Ra’s is actually alive. And like, not some great ancestor of Damian, and like, his grandfather. So he’ll be affected by you more than we first thought. So Tikki’s gonna stay with the Miraculous Box instead of you when you’re around him. She said your energy is strong enough you could still call on her when you need to.”
Marinette twists her hands nervously. “But that will be all the time. Will the Miraculous Box not be able to come with me to his house, then?”
Now she understands the privacy—nobody else, not even Carapace, knows that Ladybug is not only the leader of their team, but the Guardian as well. It’s too powerful knowledge, and only after the full reveal with Adrien, did she decide to lean on him.
They have the miraculous of creation and destruction, already.
Even without this knowledge, they could take over the world (and Bunnyx didn’t come complaining either).
“Tikki doesn’t suggest it.” The blond nervously sits next to Marinette on the bed, looking a bit sad suddenly, for no reason she can tell. “I… I know that we’ve grown a lot as partners in the past, and that Carapace was the one Fu picked the box to go to if something happens to you, but I want to know if… do you…”
Blue eyes flick between his green ones. “Minou?”
“Do you trust me enough to watch it for you?”
“Chat… Adrien , I trust you with all of me. If you wanted the guardianship, I’d give it to you. Hell, if you wanted Tikki, just to take over the world, just for a little bit, I’d let you. You’re my partner,” She moves forward, and butts her head against his arm. “I trust you.”
“Didn’t need to get so sentimental, Pigtails,” Plagg says, lowering itself back down, black energy coiling around Adrien’s leg like a whip. “A yes would have sufficed.”
“Be nice.” Tikki scolds, as they merge onto Adrien’s other foot—making him glance worriedly at Marinette. She seems to realize how she’s trapping the hero, but only lets out a dark laugh. “When you stand, we’ll move.”
“Yeah.” He nods absently, but she knows how heavy the two kwami’s make someone feel when they’re touching them at the same time, especially so close. Green eyes flick up to hers. “So it’s a yes?”
“It’s a hell yeah.”
Adrien doesn’t grin but he does smile, wide and genuine, before grabbing her in a hug by the shoulders and collapsing onto the bed—energy is passed between them, making her chest feel heavy and her head light, but she still giggles and shoves him away.
Finger waggling, she says, “No rough housing, silly cat.”
“I need to brush my teeth anyway…”
Marinette knows Damian Al-Ghul Wayne
She has known him for three years, four months, two weeks and six days. She knows his favorite color, song and food. She knows why he’s scared of letting people close to him and the word ‘demon’ and why it’s the same thing. She knows him well …
… online .
So there should be absolutely no reason why she’s so nervous about meeting him in person.
Though she made all of her outfits before coming here, Marinette still stressed about what she has on—grey blouse, black skirt and a bat-themed jacket, tights and boots with little bat wings on the sides of them. Her and Chloe (the only one of the group she could get to agree to it) have a whole Gotham theme for the trip.
She’s second guessing everything, standing in the suite bathroom, clothes splayed around—the only thing she can agree on is the dark tights with little bats all over them which was a pain to make—and frustrated beyond belief. She straightened her curls, got them wet, styled them in a bun, then took them out and straightened them again.
Then her phone rings, because Damian is probably just as anxious about it too.
That or he’s going to tell her two weird glowing orbs came to warn him he’ll want to cling to her like no tomorrow (and want to be the furthest away from Adrien as possible) because of Ra’s bloodline—to which she still won’t know what she’ll say.
“Hi!” She answers, clicking face-time once she sees he is on it, positioning the phone in front of the mirror. She’s long-since learned he doesn’t care what she looks like as long as it’s within her own boundaries. “I’m freaking out, Damian, like, what if I look weird? What if you can’t recognize me?”
“Impossible.” Damian rolls his eyes. “My pattern recognition is too high for that to occur.”
“You are nervous!” She giggles out, raising the straightening iron towards her hair again, curling the strands gently. “I thought you might be—and that’s okay! It’s just, what if I mess it up and your family realizes that they don’t want me around you?”
He frowns deep, being more than annoyed that his family makes her nervous than he is about that actually being a possibility (or so he’s said). “Even if what those imbeciles thought was important, and I assure you it is not, I am absolutely certain they would like you.”
“But they all have so many different preferences and personalities, and if I’m making Jason or Dick happy I’m definitely going to be upsetting numerous people, and if I try and impress your dad, I’m a suck-up, and if I bond with Alfred I’ll be the weird baker girl. And what if I’m not good enough? What if-”
“Marinette.” He interrupts. “You are good. That’s all they will care about.”
The heroine pouts. “What if I’m not as good as you think?”
I’ve killed someone , she thinks, what if you can take one look at me with those green eyes and see the blood on my hands? What if you figure it out? What if you can see the weight on my shoulders? What if I’m not good enough — what do we do with each other then?
Damian lifts his eyes up to stare right at the camera, face steeling over. “Impossible.”
“But, Dami, you don’t say things outside of their certainty…”
“Take a hint.”
Sighing, Marinette picks up her white blouse and a red blouse with sparkling lines on it like stars (which was planned to wear at the Gotham Observatory, but she can make different things work) she made after he sent her pictures of his rendition of ‘Gotham Starry Night’.
“Which one?” She asks, then juts her chin out on the counter where her grey skirt is laying. “It goes with that.”
“What is the pattern on the tights?” Questioning this, he gets a leg raised to the side in response, leaning forward to see in better detail, nodding. “If not the star top, what will you wear to the observatory in two weeks?”
“I have an actual Starry Night shirt that I was going to wear on a group outing we planned at night, but I have multiple backups for that and it might be on the nose without being reflective, which, now that I think of it, would work well in my favor. I want to look good, not stand out.”
Damian hums, leaning back to think. “Then do you have a black skirt? A maroon blouse and bat-tights seem contradictory to grey.”
“Oh! Here!” Dropping the shirts, Marinette picks up the shirt and shows off the ombre very dark grey to light grey pattern from the top to the bottom skirt. “So the bottom matches the tights but the top shows off the cushion of the bottom of the blouse. Black goes with everything.”
“Go with the stars, Angel, they’ll suit you.”
Marinette flushes a light pink, grinning. “Thanks, Brute.”
“No pigtails.” The Al Ghul boy continues to instruct, as if she hadn’t reacted at all. “If you are meeting my family, you must be yourself. Do not spend all this time on an outfit you feel your best in, only to put your hair in things that make you feel juvenile.”
Cue a heavy sigh. “They’re just my thing, Damian…”
“Your ‘thing’ is designer clothing nobody else has. It is not self-brought public humiliation.”
“Tomato, to ma to.” She waves a hand back and forth. “I have some jewelry I want to show off anyway—” And a ring for you I’ll be wearing around my neck. “—so I’ll go through a lot of hair styles before I find the right one. I’ll try to make it something you’ll like.”
Damian huffs. “Treat yourself with at least some semblance of dignity, Dupain-Cheng.”
“If you insist, Al Ghul-Wayne.” She sighs, twisting her hands up to hook her hair into a messy ponytail. “If you insist.”
Eventually, he decides to get ready as well—late so Dick can’t interrogate him before she’s set to arrive—and she’s left alone, only for a moment before Tikki’s deep energy is flicking into the space next to the suite shower. Blue eyes bright and glowing up instead of sinking down.
“Hey, Kiki.”
“Hi Baby Bug,” She greets. “I am excited that you are excited, though I am sad I won’t be there to join you. I promise in a normal situation I would. It was smart of your boy not to mention having encountered me or Plagg in our orb forms… he is a good one, my little.”
Marinette pauses in how she’s twisting her skirt around, only briefly. “You think? I know you were iffy about him and his brashness before.”
“I was, but I do think so.” And she knows that the god won’t explain why, but she doesn’t need to either. The knowledge is enough for Marinette. “Is this the outfit? It is coming together well.”
She grins. “Thank you! I’m so nervous about meeting him.”
“Do not stress too much, Mari, anyone who dislikes you is not pure of heart—they are not worth your time.” The deity advises. “This boy is good, and he is right. You owe it to yourself to grow out of the image you set for yourself when you were younger and bright.”
“I already said that I’ll be trying some different things!” Marinette agrees (protests?).
She ends up with pigtails anyway.
When she gets out, Chloe is dressed in her matching outfit (or would-be matching outfit) with a blue blouse and black skirt, dark tights with stars on them and a black jacket, hair pinned up. She rolls her eyes when she sees Marinette but still says, “We look good matched, Dupain-Cheng.”
Meanwhile—much to her chagrin—Adrien is wearing a Hawaiian shirt that makes her want to hit her head against the wall, Nino is wearing his normal undershirt-sweatshirt-headphone combo, and Kim is trying his best to look emo in a leather jacket and dark wash jeans.
He got his dressing advice from Lyta, she’s sure.
“Do you think Al Ghul’s family will like it?” She asks, twirling when Nino raises a finger and turns it in a circle. “He approved it, but he also, just, doesn’t care what they think at all. I just want them to like me, and we all know that first impressions are important. Very important!”
“Stop freaking out.” Chloe says. “Everyone loves you.”
“Yeah.” Nino nods. “Everyone.”
“Agreed.” Smiling, Adrien bumps his shoulder into hers. “They’ll love you! You’re nice!”
“Don’t touch her! What if your fashion choices are contagious.” Kim shoves them apart, making Marinette crash down onto Chloe’s bed. “That’s what would make a bad first impression.”
“See?” The heroine stresses, running both hands over one pigtail. “Clothing does matter. Oh god .”
Nino pushes Kim away from them. “ Dude . You look great and you are great, and if anyone thinks otherwise, they’re idiots and their opinion doesn’t matter. So you and Al Ghul will finally have something in common.”
“Thinking his family’s opinions don’t matter isn’t what I want to have in common with him, Nino!”
Her phone alarm blares and she jumps, shutting it off with wide eyes. “Okay! Time to go! Everyone get in here for a group hug and good luck right now!” Adrien jumps on her first, followed by Nino, Kim, and Chloe, who is hooked awkwardly under Kim’s arm. Marinette giggles. “Thank you!”
A chorus of “Welcome!” sounds out and she starts worrying less about her clothes and more about the directions there.
Malaki
Otw!
:D
Brute <3
See you soon.
Malaki
Do you still want a high five?
Or a hug?
Or a crisp finger bop
Brute <3
Could I hug you, Habibti?
Malaki
Absolutely!!!
Okay! Now I’m actually otw
Brute <3
Call me if you need help.
Malaki
I will!
I love you, and I’ll be safe
Brute <3
Thank you.
Marinette Dupain-Cheng knew that the Wayne’s were wealthy, and that the Al Ghul’s are more wealthy than them, so it would make sense for them to have an extravagant house like the Agreste Mansion or Le Coin . But to see it in person. And it’s somehow bigger than she was expecting…
It’s absolutely intimidating.
And she really wishes that Tikki was here with her, maybe giving her a little pep-talk from a hidden spot. Instead she just twists one earring around, pressing on the little black surface, and feeling the other side spin right back, Tikki monitoring her even from the box.
She can breathe a little bit easier now.
Damian gave her the gate code (though she had to raise on her toes to punch it in) and she goes through easily enough, but hesitates when she gets to the massive and so shiny front door. Not a pot or welcome mat is out of place, every window she sees is perfectly see-through.
It’s so much bigger than her.
Suddenly—without her ringing the doorbell or knocking at all—the door is opening, and a tall, older man with a butler suit and mustache is opening the door, eyebrow raised. “Hello, miss.” He bows a little. “And what could I help you with?”
“Oh, um,” He’s so British and definitely Pennyworth . “I’m here for Damian? Um… Al Ghul?”
Both eyebrows arch at her when she says his last name, and she begins to think that she should have gone with Wayne when he opens the door further with a bow. “Ah yes, I was told you’ll be coming. Welcome. Would you like me to take your bag? Or your jacket? Inside is quite a cozy temperature.”
“Uh, no thank you.” Marinette smiles nervously and bows in return. “Thank you though, Mister Pennyworth. Would um, could you show me where he is? Or at least give me directions. Or actually um, please don’t leave me alone. This place is huge and I feel like I’d get lost and that would be really embarrassing.”
“Do not worry, Miss… I believe he said your name was DC?”
“Dupain-Cheng.” She smiles bravely, but knows that that was just to prevent his siblings from snooping around and causing problems for him. Pennyworth makes her nervous. “You can call me Marinette if you’d like.”
The butler nods. “If you don’t mind me saying, you have quite an impressive servant’s bow. Are you in service?”
“A baker and server from birth.” The heroine flushes, not sure how she feels being called out. That’s probably not a good thing to be associated with in a family like this. “I’ve catered a lot of different events and work most days, so I've probably got a lot of markers.”
“Ah, then Marinette,” Pennyworth motions to the side. “You may follow me. He is in the foyer with a few of his brothers at the moment. I believe they’re trying to get him to wear a tie.”
Marinette only frowns and says nothing, knowing this isn’t some formal event and that he’s not particularly fond of tight things around his neck either. They’re his family and this is his butler (and according to some, grandfather) so she’s not going to start the day off by complaining about them.
Pennyworth looks down and lets out a small smile. “You will get used to them, I assure you.”
“Yeah.” She agrees, trying to smile back. “Thank you.”
But it’s not them I’m worried about .
Notes:
pls read the note at the top!!!
anyway, this book is now a part of a series "Songbirds, Gods & (In)Humanity" that there's another fic out right now about Damian's POV and childhood about this fic to cover his POV during Marinette's POV (like the missing weeks/growth) and it's out rn, one chapter and I'm working on the next one too
Damian's book is called "Robin in a Birdcage (And the Voice of Empathy)" - check it out if you want to know more about him in this fic // it's NOT a character study that can be read alone well :))
Chapter 18: First Meeting Part Two
Notes:
AHHHHHHHHHHHH ENJOY
sorry to all the people who want this to be over the top drama and meja feeling overload because it is just like... not that?
(also this is the chapter I realize I want more Cassie & Damian sibling representation)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
By the time she’s been Ladybug for three years, Carapace and Viperion got together to make her mixtapes to listen to on patrol and Abeille gave her little sketches and notes for Marinette to pin up in her room for when she and Tikki were going over different plans.
It was hidden behind the same wall as the Miraculous Box, and Pollen said she was proud.
Alya Cesaire, who was once Rena Rogue, kept leaving angry letters in the form of raging articles that once got so bad for Ladybug’s self esteem, she had panic attacks every time there was an akuma, so Chat Noir had them trade miraculous in an abandoned room at Le Coin for a month to change her frame of mind.
She never kept the ring, and he only wore the earrings when the alerts went off, but it had to count for something along the lines of compatibility.
At the end of the month—when Chat Noire and Beetle were back as Ladybug and Cat Noir—when she had found ways to control her panic through her energy, when little bolts and nervous yellow flowers would fall at her feet. Chat Noir helped by collecting them, and sprinkling them on the others like confetti.
“Panic rice!” He would call down to them, and Carapace tried to shield himself from the attack. “Panic rice! Taste my dust, bi-at-ches!”
Chat Noir grew up, and was goofy—serious—angry—silent—loud—when needed, and Ladybug appreciated him more than anything.
“Are you done?” Ladybug asks—and this is a question she has been asking since it was just the two of them.
At first, Chat would give her the reasons that he wasn’t and would often destroy random things just to watch them fall, but within a few months, he would look up to her, eyebrows wiggling as he would reply, “And so what if I’m not, M’Lady?”
When they met, it’s absolutely true that Chat Noir got worse— possessive —before he got better, but so did Ladybug— controlling .
Their arguments and problems led to them having to be separated by Carapace on multiple occasions and pulled down by the ears by Master Fu. They scrambled apart, shouted at each other, both saying the same thing: why won’t you act like me because they couldn’t understand there’s more than one way to be a hero.
Flirts that had nearly made Ladybug pull her hair out through the second month were nicknames by the fifth.
Chat Noir destroyed things without reasons less and less, all those months, and he got serious about his job and less serious about his personality. He doesn’t need to be the opposite of his civilian self. He just needed to let go. And in the same breath, now Ladybug was further understanding she didn’t need to be perfect.
Now though, she rolled her eyes and got playful back, and relayed everything to Chat Noir in a way that they both understood meant that she trusted him. They both knew that it was hard for her to relinquish control. But her partner made it easy.
It’s something Marinette Dupain-Cheng has always had anxiety about too—control. Being able to tell what’s going to happen.
She doesn’t like not knowing.
Pennyworth seems to understand at least the need for some semblance of privacy, as he opens what is—Marinette thinks—the foyer door and asks for “A moment alone in the hall with Master Damian.” so his siblings don’t swarm them right away.
Marinette’s nerves are shot.
Does she jump in his arms like she wants, does she give him space like Tikki advised? Does she check her phone one last time to see if she looks weird? Does she run? She wants to run. Is she allowed to compliment him like she would over the phone? Does she have to tone it down?
Damian didn’t give her enough instruction!
After a few seconds, Pennyworth comes back out, Damian scowling in toe. Thankfully, when he stops short upon seeing her, the door closes behind him; privacy.
She grins, and forces out “ Marhaba! Hayyak Allah! ” nervously.
Though he starts, green eyes going a little wide, Damian smiles and replies back, “ Allah Yehayyeek ,” Properly, and then, in Mandarin, “ Ni hao .”
Marinette giggles and leans up for a hug—because he is so tall, holy —the same time he opens his arms for one. He’s exactly how she pictured him and just a little bit cold to the touch. He lifts up some of her weight in the hug, and she makes sure it’s tight, just like how Jon said to.
She giggles as she explains, “You’re learning Mandarin!”
His hands fall to ghost against her sides, and hers grip his biceps—cue the internal freak out while she begs herself not to flush. She notes with awe that she likes his smile better in person. He lets one of the pleased up-ticks of his mouth through. “And you’re learning Arabic.”
“I am!” Looking him over, she begins to fuss about his cute little silver jewelry and studs (Jon got him to wear real snakebites because Damian likes it but doesn’t want people to stare by promising some weird violence if anyone did stare at him) and then the green tie Dick got on him. “What’s this?”
“It’s-”
“Our lil’ bro needs to look his best!” Dick exclaims, swinging the door open with a rush. She notices that Pennyworth has disappeared.
“Well, his best is not—this,” Marinette motions between the tie and hair gel. “This isn’t you at all, mon Brute . You’re just so pretty when your hair’s a mess.”
Damian scowls and messes up his hair while she undoes his tie, pocketing it for convenience. “I told you, Grayson.” He snaps, nodding at the heroine. “It is appreciated.”
“Cameras don’t do you justice!” She giggles, squishing his face in one hand, making him roll his eyes. “You’re so pretty, Damian. Oh!” Marinette digs into her bag, pulling away to grab the ring from its safe bag (got nervous about it falling off from her necklace). “Here!”
A black eyebrow raises at her, and a hand lifts away from her to grab the dangling necklace. “What… what is this for?”
“ Un petit corbeau for mon petit corbeau.”
Damian gulps. “Jon told me when people get other people jewelry, it means they own them. Especially rings.”
“Yeah, he’s kinda right.” She shrugs. “What’d he give you after telling you that?”
Despite Dick staring at them a little bit too intently—and Jason and Stephanie visibly watching from the foyer—Damian grins more genuinely. “A moronic friendship bracelet.”
“You’re wearing that bracelet, Demon-Spawn.” Jason snarks out.
Marinette regards Jason for a moment, just a stare and a small wave before letting herself smile again, looking up at green eyes. “Wanna wear my moronic ring?”
“Does it stay on the necklace?”
“I had your ring size already, so I made it to fit your ring and index fingers, and it’s also adjustable.” She explains, pointing at where the two edges come together. “You can do anything you want with it.”
“You’re red.” Damian notes in response.
“You’re pretty.” Marinette repeats.
He huffs. “Ridiculously optimistic and nice as always, Habibti.”
“Utterly?”
“Don’t quote Bourgeois at me.”
She gives him a surprised look. “You understand that reference?”
Damian rubs the back of his neck. “Jon informed me why it is said in the group chat often. I thought previously Bourgeois was in on the joke. Not the one we are teasing.”
“That makes sense,” Marinette nods. “But we definitely do tease her. She’s, like, a nepotism baby and has a catch phrase? That’s hilarious!”
Dick slides up close to Damian. “I truly hate to interrupt—”
When Marinette steps back, she pulls on the side of his shirt so he can move back with him even while Dick tries to put his hand on Damian’s shoulder. She feels a bit ridiculous being protective but doesn’t do anything to stop it. Damian’s hands fall to properly clasp in front of him.
“—but I just have to know. Are you guys just friends? How long have you known each other? You’re Mari, from the phone, but you’re also DC, right?”
She blinks a few times, smiling with a nod. “Yeah, they’re my initials, so it was an easy way for him and Jon to talk about me between school. Not an actual nickname though. And I really don’t want to be rude, especially not this soon into knowing you, but our relationship is only your business in the sense you’ll be around us, not that you’re owed information.”
“Oh… okay,” Dick nods—and certainly doesn’t seem used to someone not immediately falling into his charming personality. Marinette isn’t quite sure why she feels so off, protective, maybe even possessive, right now. This is Damian’s brother , not a threat. “It’s just that we have a very open family.”
“I know!” Marinette does her best to sound happy while she speaks, and she is—because Damian is literally leaning into her right now and she’s meeting him in person so she’s elated. Just. Off. “Damian talks about it a lot.”
From the room, Stephanie wrinkles her nose. “He does?”
Marinette wrinkles her nose right back. “You’re his family? He talks about you a lot? Don’t you talk about your family to your friends?”
“Well yeah, but-”
“All bad things, I assume.” Jason interrupts, grinning jadedly.
“Oh um,” Marinette looks up to Damian for permission, and he just looks at her with a tilt in his head. This gets her to grin because he’s cute in person and raises an eyebrow at him. Realizing she’s asking something, he nods. “He actually says pretty good things about you guys, I think. Do you do bad things?”
Because why else would he suggest that?
Jason seems to freeze a bit, and the new smirk across his lips feels less than genuine. “...no?”
“Convincing.” Stephanie says, rolling her eyes, stepping in front of Jason causing Marinette’s eyes to drop down to her and wow, Damian wasn’t lying. She does wear mostly purple clothes. That’s a choice, for sure, but not entirely a bad one. She pulls it off. “We’re glad to have you here.”
“She will be coming to stay after Monday.” Damian announces. “Before that, she is still at the hotel while her teacher works it all around. She-”
“It’s really nice that you let her over, Little D.” Dick interrupts, and doesn’t seem to realize at all that he did it—in the same way, Damian doesn’t react. “Mari, would you like a tour? Dad and the others will be home soon, and Cassie’s in the library.”
Marinette shoots a concerned look at Damian, but he only shrugs. “Dami promised to give me one himself, otherwise I would take you up on it! I think we’re eating dinner together later anyway, but it’s nice to see you now. You too, Stephanie, Jason.”
Dick doesn’t seem to know what to do with himself when people don’t respond to his charm.
Jason steps forward, taking over the conversation. “See you at dinner, squirt. Now, c’mon, Dick, you promised to teach Steph how to flip off the chandelier.”
“Yeah, asshole, you did!”
Though Marinette isn’t sure if Jason started an argument between the two of them on purpose, it sure does work, and Damian’s able to pull her away into a hallway on the left she’s not sure she could get back to if she tried. His hand stays on her back the whole time.
He leans down to her, shoulders relaxing back. “You handle Grayson well.”
“Yeah,” She agrees, eyebrow arching, blue eyes flicking between his green ones. “Do you?”
“He is my brother, I handle him well enough.” It’s not an excuse, but it doesn’t need to be one either. Damian hums quietly, head tilting to the side. “Did you want a tour? We hadn’t talked about it before, but seeing as you lied to Richard, I’m unsure where you stand on it. Baba normally has Pennyworth do it.”
Out of all his family, Pennyworth is the single one that Damian has never openly warmed up to in front of her—from their talks and his avoidance of the subjects, she thinks that he just doesn’t really like older men, meaning most grandfathers.
“Show me the places we’ll go,” She says, wrapping her arm around his, blinking up at him with a smile. It just… feels so. Surreal. That’s she’s here right now, holding him—and like nothing’s wrong. The anxiety is gone, but the protectiveness is there. “And any favorite spots!”
Damian gives her a look she can’t quite decipher. “Would you like to risk a climb in the library?”
Marinette giggles out a “Yes!” immediately.
Many of their late-night calls have been spent with her in her work space and him reading in the moonlight at the top of the library windows, where she’s only seen Cassandra visit him. Though he’s never said it, she considers it his favorite spot in the house until she’s told otherwise.
And now she gets to visit it? It just feels other-worldly.
“Then let us go,” He turns, pulling her along. “So long as you promise not to fall off. It would be appalling for you to get hurt on your first visit here, Angel.”
“ Mon Brute , I find it adorable how concerned you are, given you’re the one more likely to take a tumble laughing at your books. I know how to sit still.”
Damian shoots her a look. “And I don’t?”
“Not everyone has the balance of a baker, you know.”
“That is not a thing.” He rolls his eyes. “Bakers are not credited for their balance.”
“Fine,” The heroine shrugs. “Then fashion designer balance.”
“Tsk. That is not a thing either.” Cue a shoulder bump. “Your grandmother trained you in some circus balance tricks, did she not?”
“Well she did, but let’s be honest, I don’t remember much.” Marinette sighs, shaking her head at herself. She definitely is way more flexible now that she has to work out as Ladybug, though—she and Adrien do flip contests with Kim all the time (the rest of the friends could too, but they’re not quite as chaotic). “Traveling knowledge onlys gets you so far.”
“Lahiffe sends me videos of you and Le Chien putting on fake shows.” Admitting this makes her feel embarrassed and proud at the same time, and Damian’s face gives nothing away. “So I can say with certainty that you are well acquainted in the field.”
“But we’re not telling Dick.” She remembers with a nod.
“We are not.” The Wayne boy shakes his head adamantly. “If I am ever drawn into a circus show-off again, I will not be happy, Habibti. I am many things, and capable, but I do not enjoy it.”
Marinette raises an eyebrow. “Do you enjoy watching it?”
“Yes, but don’t tell Richard that either.”
She giggles again, and then they’re officially on the way to the library.
Damian failed to mention that the windows were fifteen feet high until the cliff and there’s just a crevice in the wall he goes up—which, without a yo-yo, she is a bit scared to do—but Cassandra is there, sitting cross-legged on top of one of the bookshelves, eating what looks like Oreos, reading Twilight due to Stephanie's begging, according to Damian.
She jumps from the bookshelf to the windows and holds one of Marinette’s hands while she scales, when Damian pushes her up. Him being well over six and a half feet tall certainly helps, but Cassandra being around Marinette’s height helps her be sympathetic.
Cassandra signs down to Damian while he’s climbing, and he translates for her, “She asked what we’re planning to read.”
Marinette looks at her with a little smile. “We actually don’t have anything planned, but I did want to read a gushy romance and make Damian groan a little at the gooey parts.”
“Fictional men remind me of Baba ’s charity persona too much for me to relate or feel a connection besides second hand embarrassment.” He replies sourly.
“I’ll get it.” Cassandra speaks softly, and Marinette gives her a thumbs up, watching with wide eyes as she jumps onto the bookshelf with eerie grace, picking up Twilight and jumping back to the enclave—remembering only a moment later that oh, she’s a ballerina, duh . Then, she signs again.
“She’s having you take it.” Damian says, pulling himself up the rest of the way. “I was faster getting up when I was younger and there was more room for my hands to grab the wall dips. Cass is going to dance while I speak, like, acting out the scenes.”
“Oh my god.” Marinette says, looking right at his sister with something close to sparkles in her eyes. “After I watch, and just get a feel for what you do, do you want to dance together?”
“Bella?” Cassandra asks, pointing to herself.
“Yes! I’d be a great Charlie, and you can’t convince me otherwise.”
“I will play Sleeping At Last as you do so,” Damian takes this all in stride, smiling so genuine that it throws Marinette off just a bit. The protective feeling has subsided, save for the way she doesn’t want him sitting too close to the edge of the window. “What chapter shall I start on?”
Cassandra holds up a single finger, smiling softly—but there’s a mischievous glint to her eyes. She signs again, so Marinette looks to Damian.
“She wants to do the whole book like a play. She’s practicing for a story-telling dance competition later in the month.”
The heroine squeals. “I can help with that!”
Marinette and Cassandra are taking a water break—which is probably more for her benefit than the Wayne girl’s—and Damian has shown her how to climb up to him. They’re sitting side by side, he’s calmly reading Eragon for what is the fifth time.
‘Keep in mind,’ she reads over the curve of his wrist, ‘ that many people have died for their beliefs; it's actually quite common. The real courage is in living and suffering for what you believe…’
“I like this.” She says quietly, bumping her shoulder into his. “Being together.”
Damian hesitates a moment, before looking up to her. “My family isn’t too much?”
“Cassie’s a gem.” Marinette replies instantly. “I think Jason is always anxious about how he’s talking, which is why he’s always mean, and Dick tries a bit too hard, but Steph seems normal. Kinda. Honestly, I think once I spend more time with them, they’ll all really grow on me.”
“I… I do not know how to articulate this—” And his green eyes are digging into her right now, and she’s flushing, and they’re leaning a bit close. “—but I hope you like them, and I know they will like you. It is important to me, but if you don’t like them… I don’t know. I will be okay with that too.”
She arches an eyebrow. “Will you? This seems important to you.”
“I don’t like my family sometimes too.” Damian shrugs. “Jon suggested that if you don’t like my family, it might be validating in some strange way. I still wish for you to get along with them, however. Especially Richard.”
“Does he think that you like him coddling you?” She blurts, and he just leans back away from her, startled, and it’s like their little bubble pops. Marinette instantly feels a little bad about this. “I mean—because he acted like you were just playing hard to please about it. Like you wanted the tie on and for him to do it up, but just wasn’t saying it…”
“He—he tries to act like a father in the ways that Baba has failed to, but me and Baba have… we have gotten better, these past few years. He is a better parent to me that he has been in the past, and I allow him to be without fighting it. But because Richard wants to treat me like I am still ten years old, he doesn’t see the ways either of us has grown.”
“And in the same way, Bruce thinks that your siblings are the best ones for you to constantly be around.” The heroine frowns, a feeling weighing down her chest. “When I’m here… do you want me to—can I change the topic, or get them away from you, or correct them?”
Damian doesn’t respond for a good few moments, just looks down to Eragon but he doesn’t seem to be reading. His green eyes look up, jaw clenching. “Can you clarify, Angel?”
“If he touches you, and I can see that you don’t like it, do you want me to pull you away? I don’t have to make it super obvious—or like, if, I don’t know… if they’re saying something, or using old nicknames in wrong ways, do you want me to correct them, or just call you a name you like after to remind you you’re not that .”
“I… if you do, and it causes any problems, will you stop?”
Marinette takes a deep breathe, not expecting the look in his eye that tells her he’s so vulnerable right now all while his face steels over, and says, as calmly and gently as she can, “If I do help with your boundaries, and they have a big enough issue with it that it becomes a problem, that’s even more reason to stand up for you.”
He arches an eyebrow. “Why?”
Is this how Jon does it, she asks, because if so, I think I can definitely do this well .
The heroine takes a minute to get her thoughts together, and hesitantly explains, “Because your boundaries are important and need to be respected, and if anyone gets mad at you for sticking up for yourself that means that… that means that they know that you don’t like it, but they like crossing it, and don’t like it when you’re not being submissive.”
“It means they know .” Green eyes widen, just a bit, before he schools his features back over. She pretends not to notice. “They don’t know what I am not okay with. I haven’t told them.”
She tilts her head. “Dick’s a detective, Steph is in school to learn about body language, and you told me that Jason is the most naturally intuitive person you know. Plus your dad raised you, Pennyworth has watched over you for a long time, and Tim grew up with you. I think it’d be weird if they didn’t know how to read you.”
“No that’s not—what I meant to have said,” Damian closes his book, two fingers resting between the pages. “Is that they think I react to most things with anger, to hide that I actually react positively to their things. I haven’t told them that it is not the case, or demonstrated how to tell the difference between my anger and discomfort.”
“I can tell.” Marinette just says in response; she doesn’t want to argue with him, but she doesn't want to make excuses for his family either. “Jon can tell. They should be able to tell, or at least, need to start learning. You reacting angrily to everything should cue them that you’re uncomfortable enough for them to try and approach you differently anyway.”
He, at the very least, doesn’t seem offended.
“Richard has told me that there has been no difference in my anger over the years.”
There has been a difference in your anger, your tone, your discomfort, your honesty, your everything over every single month that I’ve known you. You are not the same person you were this summer, let alone freshman year. You are not the same person they met. You have changed —
She wants to tell him desperately.
— you have changed so much. You have grown and healed, not all the way, but you have healed so much that I think it’s remarkable. You have changed, they just aren’t looking for it. You haven’t turned into the kind of person open enough for them to prefer, so they ignore the growth you have shown. You aren’t perfect, but you aren’t angry either.
“You have changed, Damian.” She settles for saying instead. “You’re not even as angry as you were when we met, so he must not be looking very closely.” Then, as a middle ground, she says, “We could have different definitions of angry.”
“Yes.” He agrees. “You probably do.”
With that, he keeps reading.
After finishing acting out Twilight , and loving playing Emmitt, as well has Damian give her the quick tour of the places she’d be in—rest of the library, living spaces, kitchen, his bedroom (next to her guest bedroom), pool area and outside garden—and grabbing a quick snack from the kitchen (assorted fruit)—before the nighttime truly starts.
Damian invites her up to see the stars.
“Tell me about your favorite constellation.” She says, laying next to him on the barn roof (he had shown her Bat-Cow—named after the local vigilante—and she had thought he was absolutely adorable), ankles locked together over the edge, head resting against his abdomen.
“Orion.” He says in an instant. “My uncle read me a book about constellations once, and told me about it. I find it easily, when I do look for it. I find Betelgeuse first, it’s a red supergiant that has sun flares all the time, and then I go down and find Rigel, which is bright, and my uncle’s favorite. They’re all a part of the Orion Nebula.”
Damian holds up his hand, index finger and thumb out, and moves down to be shoulder-to-shoulder with her, knees hanging over the edge now. She leans closer and looks along his index finger, trying to see what she sees—but it’s all a bunch of dots.
Marinette wishes terribly that she knows how to read the stars.
“What’s the story behind it?”
The Wayne boy hums. “Orion was a hunter, a great hunter, in Greek mythology. He always had his dogs, Sirius and Procyon with him. As stars, they’re called Canis Major and Minor. He and the goddess Artemis were great friends, and Apollo became jealous of his twin’s favoritism going to another man.”
“Don’t you like Apollo?”
“He is one of my more favored gods, yes.” Damian nods, then continues. “Apollo had Artemis create a giant scorpion and tricked Orion to run in front of it, causing the scorpion to sting him, and kill him. Artemis cared for him so much, this goddess of the moon, that she turned his body into stardust.”
She turns to look at him, merely inches away. “I think the moon would love you.”
“And I think you deserved to be immortalized with the stars, Habibti.”
“Hey, Damian?” The heroine asks. “Will we have more nights to see the stars together?”
Damian hums and slowly takes hold of her wrist, and she drops her head onto his shoulder. “There are too many of them to learn about, for this to be our last time. And Marinette?”
“Yes?”
“It is hard for me to show well, but…. I am glad you’re here.”
Marinette grins and feels the warmth she associates with him pool deeper into her chest. “I’m glad I’m here, too.”
After leaving the Wayne Manor, Marinette spends time with Tikki following the clusters of latent energy, death energy around Gotham.
She wishes she was with Damian still but is excited enough about going on the Wayne tour to let it go. She’ll be with him for the whole month! One night alone won’t hurt too much—besides, she’s not going to get to be in suit much so some out of suit quality time will be good for them.
Eventually, the heroine finds back allies splattered with blood, burnt down houses fixed up with crime scene tape, and broken-down warehouses with exploded basements. Something terrible happened there, in one of them.
The miasma here is unparalleled.
It feels like the crime, the accident, was visited again and again. Like the negative energy that made even concrete feel alive is added onto every year like some sort of twisted holiday, even Tikki didn’t know what to make of it; it feels like a museum of tragedy nobody remembers.
At first, Tikki was telling her that she was healing the Earth, taking away the stains and giving those affected peace. Now, she knows that’s bullshit. She’s restoring the balance between good and bad, between creation and destruction and changing the fate of Gotham to her direction.
She likes taking pictures for Kim—an excuse of her heroism that turned into a hobby.
After a few minutes, she finds a spot of burning anger seared into a little alcove above the bombed-out center, like someone perched there, pissed. No, not pissed. It’s beyond a simple emotion, but it’s equal parts anger and equal parts grief.
It’s hard to describe, because there’s no words for the emotion that means— are you seeing this?
She takes a photo of the spot, and moves on. Her jaw ticks as she steps from rubble pile to rubble pile. There’s blood stains. She climbs over large pieces of wood and concrete that looks like it was once a wall and steps down into the bomb grater.
The center there, it’s not anger. It’s sadness.
Then she takes in the movement of the corner of her eye, Tikki’s shadow disappearing with a flicker of her flashlight, and she yelps; startled, scared and clutches a wide camera to her chest. In front of her, there is not threat, but a hero.
Robin .
His katana is out pointed at her, tip steady in the air, mask tilted down. Through the white of it, she can’t see his proper expression—but if she could, she doesn’t doubt that he’d be glaring. From what she’s heard, Robin has quite the reputation.
She should be scared, the fact crosses her mind. She should be scared. She isn’t. Tikki would rip him apart if she needed to.
Marinette blinks, and then snaps a picture of him.
“You shouldn’t be in here.” Robin’s voice is gruff—like he’s deepening it on purpose.
Her lips quirk up, amused. Chat Noir does the same thing, when he’s talking to someone older than him who he’s scared won’t take him seriously, or scared that the other person can recognize his voice. She hates to think it, but maybe Robin’s just a kid like her, too. She heard Batman picks his side-kicks young.
“...and why’s that?” She challenges him. Why can’t she be here? The anger? The sadness?
Or something more?
His katana drops down into a sheath, head tilting. He lives in Gotham—he should be more used to people acting like this. Surely, she can’t be an odd one out. “Breaking and entering is illegal. Do you do this a lot?”
“ Un , this warehouse isn’t owned by anyone because it was deemed a public safety hazard, so unless I was putting someone else at risk, I’m not breaking the law. Deux , you have to be more specific about what ‘this’ means and trois , if you’re so peeved by someone in the building, why are you here?”
She wishes she could say that talking to heroes like she wasn’t a regular thing for her, but here she is.
Feeling normal.
“‘This’ means ‘breaking in to take pictures’. Gotham is dangerous this time of night.” Robin, like he is trying to intimidate her, steps forward. Marinette, pretending to be intimidated, steps back. “Which is why I followed you in the building.”
She takes another picture, and squeaks when he moves forward in a jerk—her flash isn’t on, but apparently, it still startled him.
Marinette wasn’t sure what to do, for some reason, the thought of meeting Gotham’s heroes while she was out like this never crossed her mind. They were from two different worlds, collisions like this were never supposed to happen.
She takes another step back.
The guardian was supposed to be here to chase away the miasma, to ‘heal’ all the bad energy and change the course of Gotham’s luck. Well— Ladybug was supposed to be here for that. Marinette is here for Damian, and the school field trip, and the Wayne’s, and Jon.
A hundred things before this .
“I’m here for a reason.” She says, eyes shifting around the edge of the bomb grater. “I’m not just breaking in, I’m taking pictures to—capturing the moment. Whatever the moment in this place is anyway. Something bad happened here, you can tell.”
He hasn’t moved to be in the grater yet, happy with threatening her from above—Damian has got her a little too used to a-social behavior, it would seem.
“Then why have you been walking around the majority of it without filming? This is the last floor.”
“I only take pictures of beautiful things. Sometimes those things just happen to be terrible. But you know what they say, if you want to describe war you don’t talk about the soldiers. You talk about an empty home and a lost teddy bear.” Marinette shrugs, motioning around. “I’m just trying to capture Gotham for all it’s worth.”
War. That’s what Gotham has going on.
Her luck will help change that.
Robin hums. She does not look back at him—she finds that meeting his white eyes is intimidating. “You are not doing this for commission work.”
“Just for me. And maybe the eyes of a few friends.” Marinette awkwardly climbs out of the grater, and pulls on an old, rusty pipe to pull herself up. It snaps in her hand, but by then her feet are already stable on the ground. “Whew. That was lucky.”
Touching his ear, probably some kind of communication device, Robin growls something under his breath and then turns to her. She still feels like he’s glaring at her, this time, the spot on his mask that’s covering his eyebrows being drawn together proves that.
“Do not stay here long.” He demands. “It’s clearly dangerous. You look fragile.”
Marinette nods, but watches him leave without taking a single step.
And if she snapped a picture of him walking away, black-yellow cape gleaming in the broken pieces of moonlight flooding in through the holes in the ceiling, half glancing back at her through his mask and half paying attention to the screaming in his ears, dark aura following behind him, he’d wouldn’t know.
Like she said, she only takes photos of beautiful things.
Notes:
restating:
this book is now a part of a series "Songbirds, Gods & (In)Humanity" that there's another fic out right now about Damian's POV and childhood about this fic to cover his POV during Marinette's POV (like the missing weeks/growth) and it's out rn, one chapter and I'm working on the next one too
Damian's book is called "Fish in a Birdcage (And the Voice of Empathy)" - check it out if you want to know more about him in this fic
Chapter 19: Wrap vs Brace
Notes:
I AM SO SORRY I TOOK SO LONG GETTING THIS OUT MY LIFE GOT CHAOTIC AND I GOT ON A JEGULUS AND STEREK KICK ASLKFJSLKFLSK
(also forewarning of violence and injury, very minor, just tw!! also, I promise to get back into this, I'm just been so very, very busy)
I HOPE YOU ENJOY
<3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Marinette Dupain-Cheng was fourteen, and it got too much.
She had tried for so, so long to love herself, to care about how much pain she is past how more useless that pain can make her. She tried to think of herself as strong, or beautiful, outside the suit. But it’s hard to do that, so hard to do that, when most of everyone else is saying the opposite.
Having a god wrapped around you, covering your skin—it’s like a drug, in a way. It makes you feel powerful, and wanted. So when that suit comes off…
You feel like nothing.
“It is not an incorrect, evil or disrespectful thing to look at yourself with an ounce of compassion, or kindness, Baby Bug.” Tikki had said, wiping a tear from Marinette’s cheek with a red wisp of energy, even while she kept on crying, huddling in on herself.
The maroon edges of her energy close in on her, comforting, but making her hair stand on edge.
“Your life is not a punishment.”
But you are, Marinette thought, and then winced when the traitorous nature of it hits her, and she corrects with, sometimes. Sometimes, you are a punishment.
“Let us speak with Chat Noir—and give you a break.”
She didn’t respond, but with how fast Tikki flicked out of the room, she doubted that she wanted her to. Marinette just curled up, turned and cried into her pillow, every ounce of her thinking it wasn’t supposed to be like this. It hurts, it hurts, it hurts.
And it’s worth it anyway.
The entire French class is meeting with their pen-pals this morning, if they haven’t already.
Marinette and Kim have already met up with theirs, Nino and Chloe don’t care one bit other than being friendly, and are on the same wavelength as their pen-pal (which is a good thing, she’d hate someone else to be disappointed) and Adrien and Bette accidentally ran into each other when he went to a boba place with Chloe the day before.
So their group is a little sectioned off in the meeting room Wayne’s Gotham Cape Inn provided for the Parisian-Gotham exchange program and that program only—tucked in a corner.
Kim and Lyta are playing air hockey, Adrien, Bette and Chloe are talking about gala etiquette preferences—Bette’s blue eyes are a little too familiar, but she can’t place it—while Nino and Emiko are sitting on the floor right next to Marinette (the blonds have the couch) and texting, honestly, probably each other.
Damian said he’d meet her when the tour starts—as Dick is the tour guide, and Jason is head of security for him.
He’s been oddly silent since their meeting, though he’s reassured her that nothing is wrong; she thinks it has to do with the clinginess that Tikki told him he’d experience, or rather, the lack of trying to show it. Jon has noticed something is wrong, but only in the way he thinks Damian is ‘getting sick’.
Which made Marinette roll her eyes—Damian Al Ghul is far too stubborn to get sick.
“Mari,” Bette says, turning down to her, smiling kindly. “Did you know me and your pen-pal are second cousins?”
This starts the heroine—who was relaxing, people watching, listening to her friends—who has noticed that even while Lila/Alya/Rose try to steer the Gotham class into the direction of the Wayne’s, they are scared to talk about Damian, so she really didn’t expect this .
“Er, no, I didn’t,” She smiles awkwardly, but unapologetically adds, “He hasn’t mentioned you.”
Literally once. Over the course of three years.
“Yeah, we don’t really know each other well at all, for family, anyway,” Bette shrugs, and it’s a bit relieving that she doesn’t care about this. “We only are around each other at school or when we run the Martha K-W. Foundation even once a year, even then he makes Dick do it for him a lot.”
Marinette nods. “That sounds like him.”
Adrien’s nose wrinkles in their direction. “I thought your cousins were the Wayne’s.”
“You’re oblivious, aren’t you?” Bette asks in reply, which makes Marinette giggle while Chloe smirks. “All this time, and you forgot to mention that you’re oblivious? Tsk, tsk.”
“Oh please,” Chloe flicks a wrist out. “He barely knows.”
“Hey!” The silly cat exclaims, causing them to devolve into a bickering fic. Surprising herself, she and Bette share a look that translates roughly into these dummies affectionately. Marinette thinks that she could get used to this, which is good, given she’ll be here for a month.
There are more people in the world than just them. More classes than just the one that Lila Rossi is in.
She looks forward to learning it all.
They’re only minutes away from boarding the Wayne Enterprises tour bus when Emiko trips and spills black coffee on Adrien, who jolted over and tried to catch her (Nino would, but it was his foot she tripped over, and caused him to fall back into Kim).
“My shirt is ruined!” Adrien gasps, holding out the coffee-stained fabric from his chest, on one knee in front of Emiko; who looks rather unimpressed.
Chloe gives him a scathing look. “That shirt has been ruined since the second you bought it.”
Lila walks past them with Alya on one arm and her backpack swinging heavily on the other, commenting “His isn’t the only one.” while walking behind Marinette, who barely has time to react when the backpack hits her—and Lila’s shoe pushes up under her heel, tripping her forward.
Because Kim is still holding Nino and Adrien is still on the ground, it’s only Chloe who saw the hit and is able to grab Marinette.
Tripping over her heel—ankle twisting—to stop her from hitting the ground so far. With a knee on either side of her leader’s back, Chloe’s hands protect her head, and one wrist. Falling to the side, she pulls Marinette up—dazed, and onto her back.
Pain blares through her wrist.
Their group is on them in a moment, Adrien and Kim are helping Chloe up by either hand, the blond dropping to his knees to check out her knees, one of which has tears all along the denim (Marinette is allowed to be sad for the clothes and her friend, okay?) and the other is just scraped and blood stained, alongside an elbow and her shirt’s grey fabric.
Marinette almost feels like she has whiplash, and can just stare at Chloe while Chloe looks anywhere but her.
She has never gone down to protect someone else so hard, so quickly, and gotten her hands dirty like that before—not as a civilian, and certainly not in public. She would’ve torn someone apart for even tripping in her presence all but a year ago, but here she is, ruining her image and outfit in one go just to catch her .
“T-thanks.” She replies weakly, blood rushing between her ears. “I will, I’ll—I can fix it all, on the, on the bus.”
Adrien’s eyes widen comically—if only it was the right moment to tease him—and he turns to look over to Marinette, who didn’t really even notice that Nino had pulled up to her feet, other than her head spinning. “Are you panicking?”
It’s like this overwhelming sense of dread is being pressed down by this dampening neutrality, and she vaguely recalls the feeling twisting in her middle to be synonyms with when Tikki’s energy wraps around her. She must be protecting her from afar.
Oh.
She must be hurt then.
“I—my wrist.” Marinette answers. That’s the question, right? “I, I don’t think it’s broken but, it, i-it hurts, and I, I don’t think, I don’t think I can move it well, b-but…?”
“Okay, take a deep breath.” Instructing this, Kim moves Adrien out of the way, takes Marinette’s wrist from where she’s holding it to her chest, and lets her break eye contact (something that always keeps her alerts up, makes her panic longer: to have to face someone and not be okay). “Can I feel for a break?”
“Yeah, y-yeah.” She nods.
He’s a risk taker, a jock, and was clumsy growing up—he knows a thing or two about feeling injuries, setting bones, resting sprains and even stitches. Not that his parents approve, but still. Even if Adrien or Nino could calm her down better, he’s the obvious choice right now.
At least now Adrien can help Chole, who still doesn’t look alright.
“I don’t think, ” Kim stresses. “That it’s broken or fractured, but I know it’s sprained. You need a wrap, or preferably a brace. And some ice, and not to use it for a hot minute.”
“I can go get Madam Bustier and ask for some ice.” Nino volunteers.
“No, that’d be—it w-would draw way too, way too much attention and it, it’d cause so, so m-much drama.” Refusing this, Marinette shakes her head and tries to pull herself together. She’s seen, heard, experienced, faced worse. “Just, I’ll run inside and fix m-myself up.”
“No, I can.” Adrien says. “The hotel staff is really nice to me, and I’ll grab a full first aid kid on the way out too. Woah, wait,” He pulls one of her curls to the side. “Did you hit your head-”
“Oh shit, you did…” Kim breathes out, grabbing the heroine’s face in his hands all while Chloe snarks out, “As if I let that happen and torn these jeans for no reason.”
Marinette shakes her head the best she can at the moment. “The, um, t-the bag—Lila’s bag it.. Y’know.” She mimics the metal clasp smacking into her temple. “That’s why I, why I fell down.”
“She’s stammering a lot.” Her partner notes anxiously to Kim, who nods in return.
“Concussion?” Nino asks.
“I’m right here.” She grumbles.
Chloe tsks. “No one with a damaged brain gets votes.”
Kim does a concussion check on her, briefly, while Nino stands between them and the bus windows, and she comes back with just a baby concussion and a hell of a lot of panic—all of them vote if she gets worse by any margin, they’re making Bustier drive to the hospital—and by then, Adrien and Chloe are back with the first aid kit.
“I said to load the bus in five minutes, children,” Madam Bustier calls, leaning outside of the door. “That was five minutes ago! Have your little meeting in here, please.”
Chloe’s jaw clenches, but she doesn’t even look up at their teacher. “I know you’re so incompetent that you can’t tell, but there’s a medical emergency happening because you’re letting Lila do whatever the fuck she wants to Marinette. So no, we’ll take our time, thanks.”
“Please speak kindly.” She reminds, blue eyes looking strong. Marinette winces from how Kim’s pulling on her brace. “What is the emergency? I’m sure Miss Rossi didn’t mean to hurt anyone, certainly not Miss Dupain-Cheng, none of my class is violent.”
“She did.” Kim says sternly. “She absolutely did. She rammed her bag into her, hurting her head and knocking her to the floor where her wrist got sprained, and Chloe’s knees got ripped catching her. And we solved the emergency ourselves, but Mari does have a concussion you need to note.”
Madam Bustier tsks. “A concussion? Surely it’s not that bad. How about you board the bus, and we can solve it there?”
“Not in, in front of everyone.” Marinette says, frowning. That should seem so obvious. “They won’t let me, me get a w-word in. Alya will yell.”
With all of the scathing, boiling annoyance that Chloe has bottled up in her (and believe her, it’s a lot) she turns towards the teacher and crosses her arms. “We aren’t going on that board until I see you write down the incident and report it to both schools, as well as inform her nonna, who is Mari’s emergency contact here. Honestly, at least pretend to care.”
“Your father is not here to bail you out.” Is all Bustier says.
“You’re right,” The blonde smirks. “But my mother is. And she’s even more cut throat.”
Adrien steps right up next to Chloe, but pointedly doesn’t get between the two women. “Mari will need more ice for her head before the tour’s over and can’t do anything strenuous within the next day, so we need to inform the tour guide.”
“I’m the tour guide! I can answer any…” Dick’s cheery voice announces, bounding up towards the group but stopping short when he sees Kim pressing the ice against Marinette’s temple. “Do we need to stall the tour?”
“Nonsense.” Madam Bustier tuts
Then, she’s stomping down off the bus to grab at Marinette’s arm—presumably to drag her back onto the bus, so that she can pretend everything is wrong, ignoring injuries and bullying in favor of quietness and keeping Lila’s squad right at the top.
Or, she would get that far.
If Damian’s hand didn’t grab her wrist, and throw her away; Dick catches her, but looks really torn about it. Falling back into Kim, knees nearly giving out from being pulled so fast, Marinette is held up by a hand on either side of her shoulders.
“ Someone ,” He growls out, glaring straight at Madam Bustier—who looks honestly and completely shaken; scared . “Tell me what exactly is going on.”
“Miss Marinette fell and now that her wounds are addressed we are boarding the bus again.”
Briefly—very briefly but so, so strongly at the same time—Marinette thinks that she should feel like such a… pathetic teacher for coming up with something like this in the face of not one but two Wayne’s who are intelligent and sharp, and even her own pen-pal, on top of that.
God, isn’t that just so dumb?
Turning towards her, the Wayne boy seems to bare his teeth in a snarl towards Kim, offering out his hand for her to take—and she immediately steps towards him, letting him pull the ice away from her head, looking her over. The craziest part to her is not how intense he looks, it’s not that he cares.
It’s that everyone waits for him.
They wait for him , Damian Al Ghul-Wayne, to finish checking Marinette over, holding their breath, like if he decides something is wrong, then it’s wrong.
She briefly wonders if he told them to jump, they’d ask how high and then realizes it’s because she’s their leader, but she defers to Damian, so he’s in charge right now (except for Adrien, but due to him being Plagg’s ward, he’s currently cowering away behind Chloe, despite Plagg away with Tikki), and Bustier is scared.
Dick though—Dick is waiting for Damian to explode, like some child who can’t keep himself together.
And Marinette hates that .
But with Damian next to her, it’s like she can breathe easier.
The pressure in her head seems to drop and it’s like she can think more clearly—this is what Tikki was saying, when she warned about physical effects, closeness; like something inside of them would be healed—and when he holds onto her jaw and asks “You’re okay?” it’s not a lie when she nods.
“Baby concussion and a, and a sprained wrist.” She explains.
His jaw ticks. “Did you and Bourgeois trip over one another?”
Chloe herself scoffs. “As if . I am not some Klutz, Al Ghul! I caught Mari when she fell because Lila thought it was a good idea to push her.”
Madam Bustier, who has managed to collect herself away from Dick, dusts off her jacket and says. “There’s no proof of that. You cannot go around throwing out accusations without proof, Miss Bourgeois, no matter who your parents are.”
“Then go look at the tapes!” Chloe nearly shouts in reply—Marinette is getting slightly worried about how personally she’s taking this. “You think that Bruce Wayne, the guy whose kids are running this whole show, wouldn’t put out when it comes to security measures? My father would, and there’s only one of me.”
“There is simply not enough time for that and for us to get to all our tour stops on time.”
Dick shrugs, and says “I’ll get Tim to pull the tapes while we’re on tour, he’s second to Jason.” helpfully, but gets a blank stare in reply. “The head of security?” The which you should really know, being in charge of all these teenagers hangs silently in the air.
“Ah, yes.” Madam Bustier nods. Marinette’s willing to put this off on being recently flustered/scared rather than just pure incompetence, but only a little. “Of course. Shall we board the bus?”
“Is everyone’s first aid taken care of?” Dick asks, but Damian turns to look back at Marinette, so she tunes out whatever Kim’s saying.
“Hey, Brute,” She says, managing a small smile. “Funny seeing y-you here.”
His hand rests against her jaw, it’s cold and rough, but she likes it. “You’re actually okay, Angel?”
“I’m actually okay, mon Brute . Just, the stammering and the, and the stuff, it’ll go away.” Marinette holds up the pinky finger on her good hand, but because that’s holding up her ice pack, she can’t really do much else, so she wiggles it to get his attention. “Promise.”
This actually gets a little quirk of his lips to turn up, and his pinky wraps around hers. “Then I will concede.” A pause. “Lila Rossi. She’s the one who hurt you?”
“Her bag hit me um, o-on purpose,” The heroine is nervous only in the way that she’s not used to others believing her when she says this. “But it probably looks like an, like an accident. Chloe caught me.”
That’s big here, she thinks.
Verbally standing up for her, that’s one thing—Chloe Bourgeois likes arguments, and confrontation, and has been against others from the start—but putting her body, her outfit, her manicure and hair, and sense of self on the line, that’s another one.
Marinette will definitely talk about this later.
“She has grown.” Damian says, nodding. “I am glad you have an acquaintance— friend ,” He amends. “Such as her.”
She nods weakly. “Me too.”
“Al Ghul.” Nino says, standing a foot away from them, as Dick and Madam Bustier leads Adrien and Kim onto the bus, Kim talking about injuries and Dick placating where he can, Adrien frowning. Chloe is behind him like back up. “Keep Lila away from Mari.”
Marinette gapes at her best friend. “Don’t demand things from-”
“I will.” Promising this, it seems like Damian understands something she can’t.
She looks up at him, eyebrow raised. “You will?”
Nino steps forward and links his arm around hers, “He will.”
“And so will I.” Chloe says, motioning to escort them into the bus.
Damian moves forward towards the doors, says something to who she presumes is Dick, and then helps Marinette up the steps as if she was a crippled grandmother—which she doesn’t appreciate—but rolls his eyes at Nino when he tries to sit next to her instead of Chloe—which she does.
Finally off her feet, feeling her heart start to slow down past where Damian had called her in the first place, she leans into Damian’s side and ignores the eyes on the back of her head.
“Is Dick a good tour guide?”
“Alright, friends!” The exuberant man himself clasps his hands, and sounds beyond cheery. “We are going to see all of Gotham’s main stops today, as it’s your pen-pal’s responsibility for showing you the day to day things! Let’s try to have fun, breathe in the roses, and enjoy ourselves!”
The bus clasps and some of the teenagers in the back giggle when Dick winks towards the crowd.
Ah, Marinette thinks. He’s one of those.
Damian grumbles. “Define ‘good’?”
Notes:
I'M SORRY AGAIN I HOPE IT WAS GOOD
college & work & life has been kicking my ass :'(
In other news, I totally planned for this fic to be like, 20 chapters and only like, 60,000 words but now we're WAY past that word count and going to also totally be way past 20 chapters, so please strap in and get ready for this guy to go off bc we haven't really even handled Lila yet - let alone gone into detail into Damian's trauma
Chapter 20: Surge of Confidence
Notes:
guys I am SO sorry this took so long, my life has been like this lately:
-had to move out due to family problems
-got more hours at work
-holiday stress
-medical problems
-finals at collegeand when I get stressed I make a bunch of new shit all across my dash and then forget about it, but I promised myself I would give you guys holiday chapters because it's that time in the fic anyway!!! so like, might as well! also, this chapter is pretty long, just as an apology
I hope the time hasn't made this fic boring, please enjoy <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Ladybug climbed to the top of the Eiffel Tower every single night for a week straight, and during that time, she managed to forget what time actually was. She went home to change for school when the sun came up over the horizon, and she came when her shift ended.
By the time that Chat Noir, who held the other half of the world in his clawed hands, called her down off of it, her head was spinning with the familiarity of the height. The pressure, the air, is different up there—when she cried, it made no difference.
Master Fu held power on a silver platter—a tiny box—out to them.
Without fail, Adrien Agreste took it, but Marinette Dupain-Cheng took time to adjust; to come around to the idea of freedom being a proper thing. What looked like an open door to him, felt like a cage to her. She had to learn to trust her own hands, just as he had to learn to use them.
The higher up you go, the clearer you think.
Marinette doesn’t miss the times she didn’t have Tikki’s shadow looming over her, but she does miss her naive, even, innocent mind—it shouldn’t have been so hard to go day to day, to plan how to escape the room, to focus more on lies than truth while being called Lady Justice.
It being hard to process things as simple as being safe in a room should have never been so hard.
By the time she felt like herself again, she had slept for twelve hours under the careful watch of Master Fu and Chat Noir, both of them missing half their school that day. She woke up relaxed, with a smile, and for the first time didn’t cry after calling out spots off! when she went home.
“Feeling better?” Maman asked when she went downstairs.
“Yeah.” Marinette nodded, but knew that if she asked what was upsetting her in the first place, she’d have no answer at all. Was she upset about being a hero? Or was she upset about being a child when she had no innocence left? Or was this just part of being a teenager?
Not fitting in and not feeling right, she means.
Damian is still obviously tense from before, when he had to step in between Madam Bustier and Marinette—she feels a little bit bad about this. The last thing that she wants out of her relationship with Damian is a protector, someone to take a hit for her.
He likes a rough touch, but she plans to treat him gently.
Green eyes keep flicking around like he’s waiting for someone to come up to them swinging, and his fingers keep twitching like they’re wanting to curl around something. So Marinette offers him her hand, no string attached, and doesn’t expect him to take it.
But he does anyway.
She holds it tight, hard pressure to the back of his hand, squeezing his palm. The heroine thinks, with something close to a smile, that she could definitely get used to this.
The first stop of the tour they have isn’t an obvious one as Marinette assumed that it would be—she would have assumed that they would have visited the route from the hotel to the school, maybe even emergency or community centers—and she notes that her surprise comes with a grin.
“Gotham Community Park?” She questions aloud, turning to look at Damian. He’s sitting up straight in his seat, hands clasped in his lap. They got one of the seats at the very back of the bus, since Lila’s group insisted she needed to be close to Dick in order to hear him. “Why would we need to know this place?”
“It is tranquil but impractical alongside academics outside of nature studies. I am assuming that Grayson is showing your class the nicest sites first, as to ease them into the rough nature of Gotham.” Damian frowns, eyes skipping across the seat, where Jon is sitting alone behind Alya and Lila. “I do not know why my class is here. We know Gotham already.”
Marinette follows his line of sight for a moment. “Are you worried about Jon?”
“Kent is capable of handling himself.” Huffing this out, he gives after a moment. “He is nervous about how to reply to their antics.”
“Do you want me to go bring him over here?”
“Are you not worried about causing a scene, Habibti?”
“Eh.” She shrugs. “Dick is distracting enough, and Alya really isn’t paying Jon enough attention to notice he’s missing, I think. We’d basically be saving him.”
Damian scoffs. “From what?”
“Sheer and utter boredom?”
At that very moment, a message cuts through the air with the ringtone reserved from Marinette, Damian and Jon’s group chat—and the Wayne boy’s phone buzzes in his pocket. So of course, she pulls it out to check, lifting her head up to see that Jon’s is still down.
Kentster
save me !!!
MD-Supreme
coming!
“Wow!” Marinette giggles out, stuffing her phone away as she stands—feeling a bit woozy from the pain but it’s honestly not as bad as she expected. The feeling of Tikki’s energy lingers along her wrist, holding it tight. “It’s almost like he could hear us.”
Which, really, wouldn’t be the weirdest thing she’s experienced on the daily.
The glare Damian sends to the back of Jon’s head makes her think he might have murdered someone, or thrown up on his shoes, honestly. Marinette doesn’t know why, but she also knows that Jon is the last person she’d need to defend from the boy beside her.
“Ridiculous.” He scoffs.
Nino, who’s right behind them, mutters out “Utterly?” and it makes Chloe glare at him sharply from one seat over, moving her hand away from where he was fiddling with her many bracelets.
“What should my excuse be?” Asking this, Marinette glances down at Damian, smiling wide at how unwilling to drop her hand he seems. Protectiveness, maybe, but maybe it’s also like he just wants her close. Anything, she’ll take. “You have to let me go in order for me to get Jon, Brute.”
Damian moves away like she had burned him and scowls out “I’m acutely aware.” before turning to the window. She’s about to ask again when he adds on, “Tell him I’m mad.”
She pouts. “But you aren’t mad.”
His glare flicks away from the park sign and towards Jon again. His glare would be intimidating, she thinks, if Marinette wasn’t infatuated with him. Or maybe she just knows better, after all of these years being around him. It’s not that he’s all bark and no bite.
It’s just that his bite is very, very particular.
You have to earn the bared teeth.
“He won’t know that.”
Marinette quietly goes behind Jon, catching the attention of Rose and Juleka—who are in the same row but not touching for what feels like the first time in years, but that’s not her problem to solve anymore—who she ignores. “Hey, Jon?”
“Oh, hey, Mari! Are you feeling better?” Asking this, his eyes glance her arm over and something bright flashes behind the rim of his glasses, crossing the blue of his eyes. “Are you going to go get that checked out at a hospital? I heard it was a hard fall.”
“Nope! I’m pretty sure it’s just a bad sprain.” Though, Tikki’s energy is making it a bit hard for her to feel exactly how much pain she’s supposed to be in. “I’ll be okay, don’t even worry about it!” She slips into the seat next to him. “Al Ghul is mad, can you help me with him?”
While she says this, she shakes her head and the way he nods makes it seem like he understands that’s not true, even though the worried little crease between his eyebrows stays.
“Definitely.” Jon grins, but it’s just a little forced.
When they both stand out of their seats, it’s actually Ivan who meets Marinette’s eye and makes a face as if to say what are you doing up here? but he doesn’t confront her. As big as he is, as mean as he looks, Ivan Bruel is gentle. Unless it comes to Mylene or Lila, the heroine likes to believe he has a good head on his shoulders.
She nods and he doesn’t nod back.
Marinette moves on.
Now there’s not an empty spot in her row anymore, with Jon sitting next to Damian, and Marinette immediately regrets not planning ahead until Jon pats the two armchairs between his and Damian’s seat, a spot for her to climb up and sit on.
Marinette does so with ease, one leg dangling towards the ground and the other calf caught between Damian’s knees, his hand finding the sensitive spot behind her leg, making her whole leg twitch. “Sorry.” She grins sheepishly. “Ticklish.”
Damian rolls his eyes. “Of course you are.”
“That’s not something people just outgrow!”
“You can train yourself to be indifferent to the sensation.”
“Is this just your way of saying that you’re special?”
Green eyes cast a scathing look on her. “You are even more unbearable in person, Dupain-Cheng.”
Feeling a surge of confidence—simmering right alongside the protectiveness coiling in her gut—Marinette winks at him. “Cuter too, right, Al Ghul?”
Sinking down in his chair, flushing but not bothering to dignify her with any response (but really, that’s response enough) Damian grumbles indistinctly, and she can’t hear it but apparently Jon can, because whatever it is makes him laugh, hand coming over his mouth.
Damian’s glare doubles.
That feels like a win enough for her.
“Now, friends!” Dick clasps his hands together, raising up from where he was debriefing Madam Bustier. “I know it’s not ideal weather, but let’s make the best of this. Now, there are a few different sights around here…”
“Are you not going back with them ?” Chloe asks Jon, mouth curling in disgust as she motions towards where Lila’s group is getting up to leave the bus.
“Rossi said that she’s been to Gotham before and that she can be her group’s unofficial tour guide, so Alya said, in kind but somehow still offensive-sounding words, that it means she doesn’t really need me.” Jon explains. “So I think I’m free to stay with you, Dami-Boo.”
“Call me that again and I will cut you in half.”
“I love it when you talk all sweet!”
Dick soon calls the next group, which Kim and Adrien are a part of—a bigger group of Gothamites whose pen-pals abandoned them in favor of Lila, or just aren’t close—and soon enough it’s their turn. Finally, when Marinette leaves the bus, she sees Jason standing off to the side.
He must be traveling in a different car, then, in case someone is trailing them.
Marinette offers her hand to Damian and this time, he shakes his head, but Jon is quick to slide between them, taking her hand and slinging an arm over Nino’s shoulders. “We’re going to have so much fun! Guys, there’s this one spot that Poison Ivy goes to all the time so it’s like, warm and the flowers are cool.”
“Meeting a Gotham Siren with the French seems counterproductive.” Damian frowns.
“We handle akuma’s on the daily, Al Ghul.” Chloe rolls her eyes. “One villain whose only goal is to preserve nature, something we’re capable of catering to, isn’t going to do anything to us. Grow up.”
The designer frowns. “The last part was mean, Chlo.”
The blonde’s jaw ticks. “Fine. Don’t grow up, just get it through your head we’re capable of taking care of ourselves. There’s just as many akumas in Paris as there are criminals in Gotham.”
Damian’s hands are clenched into fists and suddenly, his eyes are on Marinette, chin tilted down towards her. He repeats Chloe slowly, seething out “There are just as many akumas in Paris as there are criminals in Gotham .” and it makes her feel like she’s missing something.
That coil in her gut springs open, and her hands go cold.
“Can you… um, explain why that makes you upset?” Marinette asks at the same time that Jon pulls away from Nino to grab onto his arm and say, “Let’s go talk about this for a sec, Dami.”
They stare at each other for just a moment, and she immediately backs down. The heroine understands that Jon always seems to know something about Damian’s way of processing ‘threats’ that she doesn’t, and she also knows when to draw the line.
As much as she wants to help, she’s pretty sure that she can’t be the one to do it right now.
“Dupain-Cheng.” Damian says, breaking away from Jon’s hold—an act that seems to surprise them both. “Come with me. Kent, meet us at Ivy’s spot in ten minutes.”
“Sir, yes, sir.” Jon replies, smiling, but Marinette knows the look in his eye. It’s concern, plain and simple.
Damian picks up on it too, stopping where he’s turned to walk away to add on, “I will fill you in.”
The Kent boy perks up. “Is that permission to, um, ‘know’ ?”
Her nose wrinkles. Why does she feel like she’s missing something?
“Yes.” His best friend replies, and then reaches out to grab onto Marinette’s good wrist. “Come.”
They end up in a lush area.
The rest of the park is covered in a thin sheet of icy snow, liable to make them slip, casting trees and bushes into nothing, only the evergreens are bright this time of year, leaves and pinecones crunching underfoot. Animal prints are left in the frozen dew, and she knows all the snakes are brumating.
She dressed for the weather, thank god, knowing what happens when she gets cold.
Her outfit is covered by a grey coat, thick pink gloves and scarf, a little snowflake themed hat that her hair puffs out under. Even under her skirt she has the thickest pair of tights she has on under another pair of sheer white leggings. Fuzzy pink boots hug her ankles. Damian is more relaxed—dress pants, normal shoes, a coat and scarf.
It’s truly winter, if the cold has anything to say in it.
However, the place they ended up in could change her mind in an instant.
The trees are lush, yellow-orange leaves still falling down as if it’s mid-fall, like in just this little pocket of land, the world is lagging behind. The grass is uncovered but doesn’t seem to be growing, and the flowers are the same. The sun feels stronger here, casting down through the oak and pine leaves.
It’s like a different world.
The energy of the whole place feels like when Marinette digs her hands in the earth and pulses life into previously destroyed places, changing the course of luck. The essence of life seems to feed and duplicate here, radiating off the sunflowers, Russian sage, and chrysanthemums.
For a moment, it makes her head spin.
She’s never met someone else with creation energy, but this Poison Ivy is powerful, and feels kind and sharp all at the same time. All of the nature here seems to lean towards Marinette instinctively, a sunflower coiling up to meet her outstretched hand.
And she panics, just a little, not knowing how to explain that to Damian.
How long are they going to be in front of one another before he digs the truth out of her? What little pockets of magic in Gotham will reveal her? Is he going to be okay with that? How can she even explain the way being paired with a kwami feels?
God—there’s so much to being here to think about.
“The plants here can tell when someone is good.” Damian explains away the movement, but his head is tilting like there’s more to it than that. She knows, and he’s guessing, and Marinette doesn’t know what to do about that. “You have been understating the akumas.”
Marinette sighs, and sits down on the grass—thanking herself for making this skirt out of stain-resistant material. “I know.”
Mouth twisting to the side, Damian follows suit. His wrists hang over his bent knees, jaw tense. “Why? I am used to violence.”
“I know that too. It wasn’t… I didn’t decide not to tell you it all because I didn’t think you could handle it, I just… I mean, there’s a reason that Parisians aren’t allowed to talk about it online, why everything is shut down from the outside. All the damage gets fixed, people coming in to help would just make it worse.”
“What does that have to do with you underplaying how much danger you’re in?” He says this like a question, but it comes out venomous and tense..
She shrugs a little. “I can handle it, Damian, and it’s gotten a lot better lately! When it first started out, the heroes and Hawkmoth didn’t know what they were doing, so it was way more dangerous. But I’ve never been akumatized, and I also barely remember when I’ve been affected by an akuma.”
Or, she isn’t supposed to remember, because she’s not supposed to be Ladybug.
But she does—she remembers everything.
“If I was worried about it, I would be protesting you coming to Paris, just as I’m sure you would have protested me coming here if it meant me getting hurt.” He nods along to her words, yet looks no less peeved. “I want to protect you, Damian. You’ve seen and experienced too much pain.”
“I have not.” Damian immediately snaps.
“It doesn’t mean anything bad.” Her blue eyes flick between his. “I just… I know you. If I told you about all the akumas, you’d get beyond worried and you’d probably make yourself sick trying to find a way to make it better for me. But I don’t want that from you.”
Looking taken aback, he leans away. “Then what do you want?”
Marinette rises up onto her knees, hand raising towards his face and when he doesn’t pull away she presses her thumb against his cheekbone, it’s not gentle as she presses down, it might even hurt, but it’s what he needs because he leans into it, eyes finally dropping to meet hers.
“I want you to be safe, and feel safe. And I will stand between you and whatever would make you hurt ten out of ten times, even if it’s just knowing about something upsetting that you don’t need to know, or if it’s someone else. I am not your friend so you can be this sharp thing between me and the scary stuff.”
His frown deepens. “That is… that is what I am , Marinette.”
“No, Damian, it isn’t. You are so much more than that. It’s what I was saying the other night—you aren’t mad anymore and you shouldn’t have to act like it. It’s time you’re treated gently.”
His mouth quirks up, inexplicably sad and grateful all in the same. “You sound like Jon.”
“He’s smart, you know, so I think that was a compliment.” Her thumb swipes across his cheek and then drops down to his jaw. She reminds herself not to look at his mouth. “Let me protect you.”
“I can take more hits than you.”
“You don’t know that.”
“I’m objectively stronger than you.”
Marinette blinks. “So?”
“I am better suited for it.”
“Let me prove you wrong.” The heroine challenges, grinning a bit. He likes being challenged, it’s one of his weaknesses—something Jon definitely exploits. “You’re already letting me help with your boundaries—” Something they agreed on last night. “—let me do more.”
Damian sighs out, green eyes dropping down. His fists clench over his knees. “I don’t understand what the point of it would be.”
“There doesn’t need to be a point, sometimes.” Marinette says. “Sometimes, people just protect the people they care about because they can. Don’t you protect Jon?”
“Well—yes.” He nods.
“What’s the point?”
Damian seems to get it after that.
Kim is in charge of taking pictures for the class, but Marinette is in charge of taking pictures for all of her group’s social media, so none of them he has to worry about. Despite this, he’s made it a game over the day to take stalkerish pictures of her without her noticing, so she did the same thing right back.
Now, she’s hidden behind a tree while Kim talks animatedly to Lyta, who has spotted her and Jamie, completely oblivious. They way his eyes light up, she’d be very surprised if the other girl didn’t know at least a little bit what kind of feelings Kim has towards her.
It’s pretty obvious.
“Stalking is against the law.” Jason comments sharply, like he was trying to scare her. For being so big, she’s surprised he walks so silently, but it’s his energy that gave him away. Not that he could know that.
“These candid's have consent attached.” She answers easily. Then pauses. “Mostly.”
Jason whistles lowly. “So you're Damian’s pequena novia .”
“Uh…” Marinette looks away from her phone after sending it to Kim’s snapchat. She knows friend in Spanish is amigo and that definitely wasn’t part of that sentence. “ Pequena is small, right?” That’s close enough to her own French’s petite for it to sound familiar.
They’re both Romance Languages, so she’s assuming there’s some crossover.
“Yep.” He nods, white streak falling in front of his eyes. Marinette is taken aback by the energy that flicks across him when it happens, like a stain, burning right in his center. It feels like Damian, just a bit, but warped—like it isn’t actually a part of him. “You good?”
“Aren’t you supposed to be watching the whole class.”
“You’re the one acting suspicious, nina .” He rolls his eyes. “Go join your group again.”
“They’re behind you.” Marinette tells him, just as Adrien comes bounding past Jason to wrap her up in a full hug, face burying into the back of his scarf like he’s scared. Her toes just awkwardly scrape against the floor. “Woah! Where’s the fire, minou ?”
“There!” He answers, pointing towards Chloe.
And indeed, Chloe looks like there’s steam coming out of her ears—probably due to the snowball melting atop of her head. Suddenly, Marinette has no mercy because the goofy cat is using her as a human shield and Chloe is making Nino gather snow .
This is going to end poorly and she knows it.
“Nope! No!” She starts to kick, pushing against Adrien, but he’s way too strong and she’s not as powerful out of the suit. “Not getting between you two!” The one time Damian leaves her to talk to Jon is when she’s going to die? Wonderful! “Drop me, Adrien, I swear.”
“Dupain-Cheng, this doesn’t involve you.” Chloe snaps, hand tightening around a frosty snowball. “Get away from him, or I won’t hesitate.”
“I am literally trying! Adrien, I swear, put me down! This isn’t fair, I can’t even use one of my arms! I don’t want-”
Jason plucks Marinette out from Adrien’s arms like his strength and her weight means absolutely nothing, and holds her half over one of his shoulders, one hand keeping her skirt into place. “Alright, kids, now you guys can continue on with the friendly fire.”
“Todd.” Damian’s voice snarls out. “Put her down this instant.”
“Chill out, Demon-Spawn,” Jason drawls. “I was helping.”
Marinette stumbles as she’s put back on her feet, and it’s Damian's steady hands settling on her shoulders that keep her still. “He actually was. Chlo was about to demolish me with some snow.”
“You are at an unfair advantage with your wrist.” He replies back, frowning. After talking with Jon, surprisingly, only seems more concerned and upset than before. When they had finished talking, he was actually pretty content. “Does she not care?”
“Anything’s fair in war.” Nino explains from the side, tossing another snowball to Adrien and Chloe each. “Mari is free game as a shield if she’s just standing there.”
“He was using you as a shield?” Damian hisses out.
“I’m okay, mon petit corbeau.” She raises up on her toes to ruffle his hair. “Relax a little and have fun with me.”
“Come home with me and let Pennyworth do an exam on your wrist.”
Marinette frowns. “Are you trading company for health care?”
That’s certainly unexpected.
“Yes.” He nods, and there’s not an ounce of shame behind it. “You can spend the night early, and I will let you bake one thing of your choosing.”
She tilts her head. “I’m not saying no, I just want to know why.”
Damian’s eyes slide past her and onto Jon, who’s tackling Adrien down into a snowbank, shouting something about crimes against pretty girls and chivalry, which is sure to feed Chloe’s ego. “I just… have a feeling. And would prefer to be safe when it comes to your health.”
“Okay, but I’m pretty sure it’s just a sprain.”
Before the talk can continue, Dick’s voice rings over the park—when did he get a megaphone—and warns them they have five minutes to get back to the park. She shares an amused look with Nino, who smiles a bit and looks down at his watch.
“Want to race without Dino and see how upset he gets?”
“Why, Steak, I would like nothing more! But I’m winning!”
They take off and slip the whole way back to the bus.
Notes:
I hope despite how irregularly I update, you're still enjoying it! (and the class salt!)
also, lowkey, because of the stress = new fic things, I've been entertaining a red string au for daminette
Chapter 21: Raven Versus Cat
Notes:
yall pls keep in mind that the chapters are going to be way less snap-shot and more detail orientated with more dialogue instead of micro scenes because we are in current time instead of the lead up from freshman to junior year, so the chapters will be just as long if not longer but the weeks with take far longer to get through than even one year all together
that's why senior year is the main plot and there is a LOT to get through
***
enjoy!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Marinette Dupain-Cheng dreams about this at night.
The weeks leading up to Ladybug revoking Rena Rogue’s miraculous were a special kind of treat between chaos and a self-driven hell. The shift was coming, and only one of them knew it. The fight would end with them bloodied and insulted, and with Alya Cesaire going home with out a miraculous for the first time since she was twelve.
Ladybug had always gone on patrol with Chat Noir, and Rena had always come with Carapace—who was somehow the most relaxed and chaotic hero the group had—but for this to work, the spotted heroine kept close to her ex-best friend, to lure her into a false sense of safety; a trap.
God, would she feel sick about that later.
The miraculous of the bug and the fox are opposite, not in the way that Plagg and Tikki are—where they are one half of the same coin—souls entwined—unable to be ever truly separated—as one is pure creation, multiplying, the light in the dark, and the other is fabrication, false creation, lies and illusions.
One is everything, and the other is a fraud.
They just were never meant to mesh well; the spirit Tikki made Trixx from was that of a trickster and a wanderer, someone meant to never stay stationary, and tied, but it is hard (impossible) to argue with your own fate in front of a god. That power doesn’t just… concede.
Out on patrol, they tried to make the best of everything. Ladybug was quiet, Rena was watchful.
All things considered, they should have made the best thing.
Rena Rogue taught Ladybug how to navigate the Ladyblog, considering herself something like an expert, and Ladybug, pretending she didn’t know who was under the mask, pretending that she didn’t know her almost as intimately as she knows herself, let herself relearn.
It made the later blogs, damning Ladybug, all the harder to digest—knowing just how much effort being on the other end of the system is, knowing what it takes to make a coherent, intelligent blog, even just constantly uploading the right aesthetic mode was hard.
Marinette has to breathe out, and back in.
Ladybug’s reputation might shatter, bit by bit, spot by spot, but she will not.
The next stop is the local pet shelter, where all the dogs hissed at Adrien and all the cats fought each other over him, and where Kim adopted a really old African Grey on the spot (and pretended he didn’t call Lyta’s parents to make sure it’s okay).
Marinette feels like she’s glowing.
And it’s only because this is entirely Damian’s environment—it feels like the place he needs to be. He treats animals with the same uninterested tone he would any human, but takes every and all opportunities to scratch at a sweet spot or rub a particularly begging fluffy belly.
She has long-since learned that he loves animals—he owns Bat-Cow, for kwami's sake—but to actively seen him swarmed by animals and openly giving them love and affection is heartwarming all the same. Marinette knows displaying how much he cares, or even admitting he cares, is hard for him.
Seeing Damian like this makes her feel like she’s bursting at the seams with her affection.
“I’ve always told him he should be a vet or something, well, since he got Titus. Before that, I told him to get a job on Papa’s farm and learn some manners.” Jon says jokingly, announcing himself, face softening as he looks at his best friend. “It just seems like the perfect field for him.”
“I told him he should be an investigative journalist and do shelter visits as a hobby.” She replies back. “To feed that curious and driven part of him, the part I don’t think sick animals and paperwork would sate. He likes loving animals, not fixing them.”
“Oh.” The Kent boy pauses a bit, head tilted absentmindedly. “I just always thought that he’d need to get away from all that crime junk. But… that definitely sounds like a good path for him. I mean honestly, I think I just like thinking of him in a space where right and wrong don’t matter as much.”
That’s… concerning.
But also, Marinette knows not to take everything about Damian in the context it’s said in by now.
“He’s rich enough to make anything work.” Marinette jokes, then backtracks, because even if she can’t take it at face value doesn’t mean that she can’t ask for clarification. “What does ‘away from all the crime junk’ mean? He’s not really in that crowd now…?”
And a lot of that was confusing, and she doesn’t know whether or not to be worried about it.
“Richard puts a lot of expectations on me due to being the first real detective in the family, as the others have followed his lead in subtle ways. Such as crime analytics through body language, for Brown.” Damian himself explains, and that’s a believable enough answer, it makes total sense—
If the hand on Jon’s shoulder wasn’t white-knuckle tense and gives out the singular impression meant to be behind it:
Be quiet .
Marinette frowns at Damian for a moment, wondering how the other boy would have slipped up and said something he didn’t want to share, and decides to let it go with a smile. Some things aren’t her business yet. “What do you want to become anyway, mon Brute ?”
“Tch.” Damian replies, and his eyes look a little far away. “I haven’t given it much thought.”
And she could never explain why, but Marinette thinks that is a quiet and sad kind of lie.
The heroine knows how Damian thinks of himself (and knows how Jon shines down upon him exactly the opposite) and it’s nothing she would dare agree with herself. Meeting Damian in person has been wonderful, and she loves looking up at him, and being able to hold her hand.
But there’s this profound sort of sadness about him that never quite translated over the phone.
Jason picked where the class would eat, and found a good local food truck gathering downtown, and it seems to the the best decision he’s made that day, at least, according to Damian.
“Nobody ever told me American food was good, like, dude,” Nino groans into his Mapo Tofu, seeming to disregard that’s the furthest thing from American. A cheese burger seems more up that alley. “Don’t tell my mom, but I think I’m gonna live off this stuff while I’m here.”
Jon laughs beside him. “You just have to know where to go. Gotham is more dangerous, but the food is definitely more flavorful than Metropolis.”
“Because there are no ethnic people to tell you that you need to add more than just salt to your food.” Damian snarks out.
Kim laughs into his chimichanga. “True that.”
Marinette stabs a tomato with her plastic fork and skewers some more lettuce on the end, stealing some of Damian’s thousand island and ranch dressing mix, getting her a glaring look until he realizes that she’s offering him a bite. “Yours doesn’t have tomatoes.”
“It doesn’t have chicken either.” He replies, nose wrinkling, yet he takes the whole bite in his mouth satisfactorily anyway, nodding when he chews. “Thank you.”
“Preppy vegetarian.” She accuses.
“Messy meat eater.” He retorts.
“My dad made me be vegan for a few years.” Adrien comments nonchalantly. Marinette knows he still doesn’t get the gravity of everything that his parents did and put him through, but it still hurts to hear. “I hated it. Literally every chance I got I ate stuff I wasn’t supposed to.”
For a minute, it’s only amusing because of how it reminds her of Plagg.
Damian nods noncommittally, adding into the conversation (which she expected him to stay out of, only because of how uncomfortable he is with ‘new’ people). “Mine is a choice now.”
Jon shoots Marinette a look she hopes she’s correctly translating as are they the same? about the two boys’ parents and she nods back in a way he hopes understands means unfortunately .
Maybe not in the ways it counts, maybe not in the exact actions and ways their parents (Adrien’s dad, Damian’s mom) isolated them, but in the outcomes, the ways they’ve scarred over and act, how affection is foreign and harsh words are familiar.
For the same reasons Adrien placates, Damian is mad.
Marinette doesn’t know what Damian has gone through and she doesn’t pretend to either. She just has to sit there and hope her gentle company is enough.
“Move so I can sit.” Chloe demands of Marinette, but realizes when her legs move as the heroine jumps that there’s not a spot left at the circle tables’ little chairs for her. “Where am I meant to be then?”
“Come squish with me.” Adrien suggests.
“No.” Damian snaps. When Marinette raises her head, his ears are red and their eyes lock, but it’s obvious he’s not trying to bring attention to it so she doesn’t. “Sit with me, Habibti. Jon suggested that I get used to your contact as we will be together for such an extended period of time.”
The designer feels flustered just by that statement alone. “And that’s something you want too? Also, you’re very pretty.” Or at least, she doesn’t call his blush out.
He nods. “It is.”
Marinette giggles and slides her salad and sandwich—a spicy chicken carbonara with tomatoes she’s trying for the first time—haphazardly into his own boxed salad and wrap. He huffs and rolls his eyes, but there’s no venom behind it. “Then I will definitely sit you! How do you want me?”
“Are you comfortable sitting on me? I’m aware you are often physically close with your friends and this seat is already small for me.”
She shouldn’t feel this giddy about this all, should she?
“Damian, you look so inviting and warm right now, I genuinely don’t think that I could restrain myself from being with you in any single way that you asked at that moment.” Marinette replies (maybe a little too) honestly. “Now c’mon, Chloe’s waiting!”
Accepting Damian’s help in order to sit on his lap, legs thrown over the thigh she’s not on, hurt arm across the back of his shoulders so her good hand can still touch her food without making him have the intimacy of back-to-chest, it’s less awkward than she thought it would be.
And it’s all due to the arm hugging firm to her waist.
Marinette isn’t bright red but her face certainly isn’t its normal color either, and even less so when she turns to meet Damian’s eye, and their noses are so close together. “Comfortable?”
“I am.” He nods, hand shifting against her side. “Thank you, Angel.”
“Anytime, Dami.” She grins. “ I like your piercings, by the way. Very handsome!”
Cue an eye roll. “Kent convinced me to have them in even during school hours.”
“About time.” Chloe scoffs, taking her ‘rightful’ spot. “I didn’t want to have to sit next to that mangy cat, he is so warm I would be sweating through my foundation.”
Jon guffaws. “What an insult.”
“I know, right…” Adrien pouts openly. “So mean.”
Damian tsks again and this time, the silly cat looks up, alarmed; he might as well have flinched. The Wayne boy shifts under her to sit up straighter, and Marinette looks between them, concerned. “Agreste.” He calls, voice almost a snap. “Why do you seem to have a phobia of me?”
“I just, I dunno,” Adrien shrugs. “I just don’t think our energies and personalities clash well. I guess…”
Honestly, she can’t tell if he’s genuinely curious or prying for more information, to search in that clumsy and sharp way of his if the Kwami visit was singled out to him, if he’s the only one with his head over the water instead of in the dark. But Adrien is smarter than to give anything up.
She wishes desperately not to keep this a secret.
The tight, protective feeling in her chest coils tighter.
“You are uncertain.” Damian confirms. The blond nods. “Then stop. Get over your aversion, whatever may be causing it does not matter. We will both be in Miss Dupain-Cheng’s life from here on out, that will not change, and I will not be avoiding anything for your sake.”
After a second of just staring, green to green, Adrien grins and there’s more Chat in it than Marinette expects to see, meaning he’s actually anxious, but then her partner just nods. “I can agree to that. Just, you have to be as nice to me as you can be.”
Damian snarls at him.
“For Mari’s sake.” Adrien amends.
There’s a moment—where Damian contemplates this agreement between himself and the boy whom he’s ‘destined’ to not get along with, who’s distaste for quite literally runs in his blood, as he stares at the outstretched hand while Adrien wears this annoying shit-eating grin—before he leans forward, right into Marinette’s space, and takes his hand.
The white of Damian’s teeth flashes.
“That is…” He sighs and looks away. “Doable.”
It’s as much as a white flag she thinks he’s capable of giving. Adrien’s grin doubles, telling Marinette that for her, he’ll take every inch he can get.
There’s two boys beside her, one has destruction coursing through his bloodstream and the other wraps it around him like a shield; the are not equals and nor are they opposites—they are on the same side of a terrible war, where one had a choice and the other didn’t, and they have to learn how to deal with that all on their own.
Even she can’t be the one to heal them.
But Damian is capable of great and kind things, he doesn’t not need a push, he barely needs a reason. Adding that fact onto Adrien’s compassion and drive to have justice and laughter hand in hand, they could be an unstoppable team, these two destructive energies.
Her little raven and silly cat, side by side.
She likes this.
“Are we ready to rock?” Dick asks in a shout, standing in the middle of the table setting, grinning wide. “Awh, c’mon guys, here’s where you say ‘and roll’! Alright, let’s try this again.” He motions for them to join. “So, are you ready to rock?”
A majority of the class, including Marinette and Adrien but not including Damian or Nino, shout back “And roll!” simply for the fun of it, making a majority of them giggle. Nino already got up and threw all their trash away, so when he motions them to get up, it’s easy work.
Except Damian holds onto her when she goes to stand.
“Habibti?” He asks, voice hesitant.
She raises an eyebrow back. “Yeah?”
“When I am willing to have physical contact like this, if you are not willing or uncomfortable, it is important for me that you address that. I feel as though it would make me… regress, if that is the right term, if I were to discover I did something to negatively impact you, and you did not tell me.”
“I trust you enough that I’ll always tell you, I promise.” Marinette raises her pinky on one hand and another hand out for him to shake, something for each of them. “So long as you promise to let me know when you do want something from me.”
“I promise to attempt.” Damian says, eyes flicking over towards Jon, who shoots him a thumbs up from the corner of Marinette’s peripheral vision. “Deal?”
“Deal! And I’ll also tell you why I’m saying no, if I ever do, just so you don’t wonder about it, okay?” Her eyes flick between his, and his shoulders drop down a bit from his ears; relieved.
“Okay.” The Wayne boy takes her hand and offers his own pinky, wordlessly accepting the difference in how they honor the deal. “If Richard attempts to pressure me to talk about why you were sitting with me, are you comfortable changing the topic, Angel?”
Marinette grins and she feels her heart swell. “Anything for you, mon Brute .”
Notes:
thoughts??? i really want to know what you guys think of Damian and Adrien's dynamic so far
Edit: tags are updated!
Chapter 22: Pretty Boy
Notes:
alright this is the second to last chapter (4/5) for this day (spanning from Wrap or Brace to the next one about her night at the Wayne's)!!! I hope you've enjoyed this little pocket of domesticity meeting the outside world, but don't be fooled - this picture ready Gotham is far from the best and worst thing you'll be reading about
this one is long and there's a lot to process, please enjoy!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
In an attempt to mentor Marinette in a way that would make her a better leader, teammate and guardian, not just hero, Tikki made her dig her hands into dirt and make, make, make for hours on end, for weeks and months in a row. She had her make portals and flowers and things close to black holes.
“Creation,” She said one day. “Can also be destruction.”
Mauve energy was over her shoulder, in a little orb, radiating maroon and fuchsia all over the woods. She thinks she was somewhere in Montana, or maybe even Canada. Wherever she was, it was isolated, mountainous, dark. Think the Rocky Mountains, late at night.
Nothing terrifying about that at all.
“That is how me and Plagg are equal, I am the light in the dark, he is the dark in the light. The concept of yin and yang comes from us, our twisting shapes. Balance comes from all things we are. Wielding is a gift, and you must always work to maintain that balance.”
“Even if it doesn’t feel like creation or being a hero?” Marinette asked—it was less like a question and more like confirmation, but she was only just about to turn fifteen, and trying so hard to make sense of things. “What if I… what if I do something destructive, and Chat doesn’t do something creative?”
“Marinette.” Tikki raised up more. “There are more people in this world, than just the two of you.”
Dark red strings shoot out from her, hitting all the trees around them and spanning as far as she can see.
One hits her chest and it makes a few things happen:
One string comes out of her left ring finger, and a second one comes from the finger on her right hand she holds her yo-yo string with, a second from her wrist. Two more are around her right ankle. She watches with awe as she tugs the faux yo-yo string, a black bundle of energy pleasantly tingles along her right arm.
But when she moves the one on her ring finger, green electricity seems to burn her.
“What… what does that mean?” Marinette asks, staring absently at her ring finger. “What do these connect me to?”
“Everything.” The kwami responds as it pulses with energy, sending it down into her holder. “Everything is connected. You see the string going to your chest, connecting you to me? Look around, see the hundred strings following yours, parallel. All my bugs.”
Looking up, it’s like shadows, some with swords, some kneeling, more waving and whispering, back and forth, saying oh this is new with their heads tilted. If everything is happening at once, she wonders if this is the first time Tikki is showing this to them, too.
There have been countless before her. She hopes there will be countless after too. That makes it no less intimidating to see—there, in front of her, is the legacy of a hundred heroes that precede her. Legacies she must live up to, powers she inherits.
Is this what they felt, too?
“They tie you to every person you are destined to connect with.” One of the ones on her ankle pulses with a grey streak, her yo-yo finger tingles with red-black bands along it, and the faded, broken-looking string from her wrist flicks with an orange energy.
The heroine realizes that there’s a red-blue string around her neck, connecting the earrings.
She reaches down and plucks that same grey-pink string, and hears an echo of Kim’s laugh in her eyes, looking over at her with a wink. “Woah! What about the others? I mean obviously this—” She wiggles her right hand. “—is about Chat Noir!”
And that broken string makes a bubble rise in her throat, the same kind when Alya is glaring at her. Should she feel bad about still being connected to her?
If it’s destiny…
“They are ones you have chosen. It could mean that it was someone you weren’t destined to meet, but you were so compatible with that fate conceded.” Purple, green and pink spirals moved down her ankle until it hit her foot, making it feel heavy.
Marinette regarded the one on her ring finger curiously, and noted that the more she moved it, the less it hurt. It actually felt… warm, maybe not in a good way, yet, but not in a bad one either. “Or?”
“Or you have forged a connection so strong that it has changed fate itself.”
“Okay…” Her nose wrinkled. “But with who?”
“Everything is connected, little one. Time is relative, all things exist at the same time and yet you are stuck in the here and now. These strings connect you to people, but they may not be people you have met yet. Fact is, you will forge connection.”
“So it is still destiny,” Marinette started to argue at this point. “Because I can’t change it.”
“You are one of the few that can change destiny, but why would you want to?”
“Because I have no clue who’s on the other end of this thing!”
“Hmm.” Tikki responded, moving back down to her previous position, the strings blinking out. “I have never considered that a bad thing. At the start of it, Plagg and I were connected similarly. I didn’t know them at that point, either. It wasn’t fate for us.”
“Yeah,” She joked slightly, feeling cowed by the mature-sounding statements. “And has he grown on you yet.”
A wicked blue-tinted smile slices through the air as Tikki’s energy bubbles out of the orb, cutting through the air as she answers “I have yet to decide.” in a voice that makes it sound like she should be saying the opposite. Marinette doesn’t know if she’ll ever get used to all this.
“Will you tell me when I meet them?”
The god shrugs, a chill goes down Marinette’s spine. “I have a feeling, my little, that I won’t need to. Sometimes, with things like this, you’ll just know.”
There’s so much power resting over her shoulders.
And she doesn’t know what to do with it.
Updates to the Lilablog showcased Gotham as a ‘fair’ environment, where Lila and Alya were finally able to get out of that stuffy shell of a classroom they cast Francoise Dupont as. To them, being around an ‘unbiased’ student body was called a privilege.
Here, they still thanked their teacher on their blogs for trying her best with the class she has—stating how difficult it must be to manage a whole classroom with a bully like theirs. How they manage to congratulate the most unprofessional person at their school while degrading her felt ridiculous.
Reading it between bus rides made Marinette feel nauseous.
They are the ones who make Francoise Dupont inhospitable to even the most neutral party. They are the ones who forced her classmates to pick sides or else . They are the ones who bully and harass and insult. They are the ones who spread nasty rumors.
It has nothing to do with the class and everything to do with their personalities, Lila Rossi’s manipulation, and Alya Cesaire’s perceived shifting of what constitutes as the truth. And now these lies are out in the open for the whole world to see—and the Gotham class will surely find it.
She doesn’t want more people to turn against her, even if they weren’t ever on ‘her side’ in the first place; she doesn’t want more lives ruined on empty promises because Lila sees words as weapons instead of tools. Being in Gotham is kind of like escaping.
The atmosphere isn’t nearly as suffocating.
But there are plenty more threats.
So it’s kind of like escaping but it’s more like running from your problems while they’re clamped to your ankles, chained to you—inescapable, making you lag behind all the others who refused to admit that a chain and ball is something hard to drag around.
God, it’s just infuriating!
Damian notices her mood change and quietly takes her wrist in his hand.
It’s small, no words exchanged—seeming to gather that right now on a bus with her whole class isn’t a good time to talk about it—but it’s something that helps, knowing his preferences and how hard social cues are for him makes it all the more meaningful.
“Thank you.” She says, moving her hand to tap his fingers gently. He doesn’t say anything, still staring out the window, but he squeezes her back.
And that’s enough.
Their next stop is a (metaphorical) gold mine.
Gotham Official Museum, where the statue of Lady Justice overlooks them with a downturned chin and blank face. She can spot the yo-yo in one hand under the balance beam, and says nothing about it. She’ll ask Tikki which holder it was later.
For now, she sketches.
You cannot take Marinette Dupain-Cheng to a gothic museum that has a giant statue that has so many different things and aspects to look at and expect her not to immediately get hit by a bout of inspiration. If she doesn’t take it out on the paper, she’s pretty sure she’ll quite literally start growing flowers from how creative she feels.
And that’s not so easy to explain away.
This is one of the few times Marinette wishes she didn’t get so stronger on her own.
She would be able to go here and act like everyone else—not waste time sitting around when she can sketch from memory later, so peonies don’t bloom behind her ears and clay doesn’t fall from her palms. But the downfalls don’t outweigh the positives, and she doesn’t feel like she could complain.
Being Ladybug is a blessing.
Not just a curse.
“You wanted to see the hero exhibit before you left, Angel, according to Agreste.” Damian says, sounding like he had to chew unpleasantly on Adrien’s name before spitting it out. “We have twenty minutes before we must load the bus. I’m suggesting that you head there now.”
“Mhm, one second.” She rushes to add in some details on the sketch of a ball gown that a painting of Gotham’s founder—Kallie H. Gotham—inspired, one where the cyan and gold were just beautiful together. “Can you tell me about each one?”
“As much as I’m able to.” The Wayne boy nods. “A majority of the art is donated from locals. Batman only will do press conferences alongside Commissioner Gordan and for serious matters. He does not leave things behind intentionally to add to the collection.”
“From the sounds of it,” Marinette muses. “You know just enough.”
An uncomfortable twitch creases the corner of Damian’s eyes. “One could say that.”
She decides not to press.
“Batman is the leader.” Damian begins to explain. “Of the Gotham Vigilantes and the Justice League.”
Around them are paintings, photos and collections of broken capes and old batarangs, showing the evolution of them. Everything is cast in grey overhead, white light bulbs purposefully different from the other area’s pale yellow. Flecks of color are highlighter, and most pictures have him looking like a blob with glowing white eyes.
“He looks like a cryptid.” She giggles.
Is this how people who come to Paris see her?
The painter scoffs. “Many say that. The real cryptid is Orphan. They wear all black and doesn’t make any sound at all. I don’t think I’ve ever heard a recording of their voice. Nobody knows anything about them, not even their gender. Many details are completely unaccounted for.”
“You at least know that Batman is an older white guy.” Marinette nods to herself. “That is way more cryptid-like. Where’s their section?”
“Here.”
He stops in front of a single table with a black silhouette, blurred out—again: undefined—in front of crouching masses. At first, it may look like they’re hurting them, even the children, but when you look just a second longer, her pose is protective.
The heroine can almost imagine it, a completely silent vigilante, standing in front of their city, thinking (pointedly not saying) that nobody will touch you, you are safe behind me . This, this right here, is why she loves museums. Everything is inspirational.
When you live in the same city as the Louvre, you get high expectations.
GOM passes the test.
“They’re cool.” She says, aware her voice is a bit in awe. “Who’s next? Who do you think is the best hero?”
After a pause, Damian manages to ask, “The best in what sense?”
“The best overall, and don’t just say Batman ‘cause that’s the politically correct answer.”
The corner of his lips twitch. “It’s politically correct for a reason, Habibti.”
Marinette shoves playfully at his shoulder, he barely even moves. “Tell me.”
“Red Robin.” He answers, though he’s frowning about it. “He is practical and sticks to common morals while displaying the ability to be ruthless, which is sometimes needed in high stakes scenarios. As well as being intelligent, he is able to apply it to every situation—adding into his physical combat and dexterity, he is by far the most sufficient vigilante.”
Just from the way he’s acting, Marinette gathers that this has a lot more to do with analytics than any personal favoritism. “Okay,” She presses on because of this. “Now who do you like the most.”
Damian’s eyes soften just a bit. “Nightwing.”
Her head tilts to the side. “Tell me about him?”
“There’s a lot to know, and we have ten minutes remaining.”
“Okay, then Dami, you’re just gonna have to talk fast.”
Cue a deep sigh. “If you insist.”
As they’re leaving for the bus, Damian notes “Your creativity makes me feel as though I need to be holding a paintbrush.” and Marinette can’t tell if that’s another side effect of wearing her miraculous, or if it’s just his artistic side coming out.
“I’m surprised you haven’t added to the gallery already.” She muses in return, motioning towards the massive Robin Exhibit they exited out of. “Want to do a project with me? I’ll get acrylic-accepting fabrics, if you paint what you’d like on them.”
He hums. “Perhaps.”
Giggling, she adds on “I bet we’d make a masterpiece.” while bumping her side into his, knuckles brushing the outside of his thighs.
“We might as well occupy our time together productively.”
“Oh, oui, mon Brute , we might as well!”
Their final stop of the day is this little cafe/diner place that Dick favors.
It’s right across from Gotham Academy, entrance facing the South Gate. Marinette is pretty sure that their tour guide is just knocking two birds out with one stone as well as getting his preferred meal, showing them all how to get from the school to the hotel.
Because she has Damian in front of her—let’s be honest, the boy is like a brick wall in crowds—she gets in line and orders before Adrien and Chloe could pull out their fancy rich person cards and pay for everything. She feels pretty successful ordering for everyone in her group—
Right up until Damian pins her under one arm and pulls out a sleep black card with his other.
“Damian Al Ghul!” She scolds, it’s quiet but forceful. That protective urge rears its ugly head, as if it’s upset with her. She wonders when it will ease, and even still, if she’ll like that. “I can pay for my own things! You don’t need to keep doing this!”
He also insisted on paying for everything at the food truck spot. It’s just unfair!
“Angel, these are not just your things. They are yours, Lahiffe, Le Chien, Agreste and Bourgeois’ things. I know you saved up reasonably for this trip but allow me to use my privilege and ease any worries about not having enough. You can use your money on things you’d favor, instead of necessities.”
Marinette huffs indignantly. “I can’t tell if you’re genuinely being thoughtful or a nuisance.
He doesn’t smirk, but it’s close to one. “People are more than one thing.”
“Nuisance it is.” She picks without hesitation. “Are you willing to at least let me pay for you and Jon’s things? That’s basically me and just a little extra.”
They migrate from the cashier to the waiting spot, and Marinette can feel the anxiety of having Lila’s group—her, Alya, Rose (but somehow not Juleka), Ivan and Mylene—right behind her. She grips hard onto her wrist brace and ignores them.
Damian flicks annoyed at one of her pigtails.
Marinette doesn’t glance back while swatting him away.
“No can do, baker girl.” Jon says, butting into the conversation from behind. “I already called dibs on Dami because I knew he’d insist on the opposite. He respects dibs, but don’t abuse that power—he’ll get grouchy.”
She gapes at him and points accusingly. “Farmer boy! You’re the reason he paid for my order?”
Jon grins dazzlingly in return. “Of course! Who else messes with him on the daily?”
“Do you want that list alphabetically or…”
“I meant in a positive way, Mari.”
“Oh! Then just me.” She nods.”
Damian rolls his eyes. “I’m right here.”
In sync, Jon and Marinette look at each other and then back over to him all while saying “We know.” without missing a beat. Laughing, the Kent boy continues and wraps one arm around Damian’s shoulders—tight. She notes he doesn’t have to ask anymore. “We are definitely both your best friends.”
“But never forget you’re the original.” The heroine nods. “I know. We both are now! You can have him on the weekends if I get him during school days. You live in Metropolis anyway.”
“Eh.” He moves a hand back and forth. “I was thinking we could do week on, week off.”
“Neither of you have custody of me in any capacity.” Damian protests.
“Bold of you to say to the only two people in their entire world you’d let hold you, or even pin you in a fight.” Jon says this while poking Damian in the cheek. A six-foot tall boy has never looked so small than right now. “That has to count for something.”
“Correct. It does mean something.” The painter scowls. “But not in regards to custody.”
“Awh, c’mon, Dami.” Jon bumps his face into the other boy’s bicep. “Why not? I’ve housed you before!”
“I apologize, Jonathan, but what gave you the impression that I give a single-”
“No cursing, we’re in a sacred space!”
“This is a middle class diner in the middle of uptown Gotham!” Damian growls out. “How is it sacred?”
Jon pouts as if he should already know (Marinette is thriving off of this drama). “I had my first kiss here.”
Damian’s nose wrinkles like he’s disgusted. “With Chen?”
“Yes with Abby! I can’t believe you didn’t remember.”
He scoffs. “You kiss and tell too much for me to keep track of it reliably. I thought your first kiss was with Downe in the park during our last year at junior high.”
“Oh my god, you grandpa, call it middle school like everyone else!” Rolling blue eyes, Jon backtracks a moment later with a gasp. “Are you calling me a whore?”
Through the clutter and noise, Damian’s huff and scowl on top of it, the designer hears Lila scoff out “Pretty sure the only whore in this whole room is that bully, and every boy she preys on.” and it immediately makes her already fragile mood drop.
She looks past Lila’s group and finds Kim grinning and waving at her, and winces away with a small wave, knowing that when Alya turns, it’s to glare at him. How she wishes so deeply that they never had to get involved in all of this. Lila is absolutely toxic.
Any involvement with her is too.
“Dupain-Cheng!” A server calls, a huge bag follows a smaller bag, for what she assumes is fries, and two drink carries (Nino likes one hot and one cold drink to sip at the same time, and Chloe likes two of the same drink, so there’s seven instead of five). “Have a good day!”
“You too!” Smiling back politely, she ignores Lila’s stares and takes in how absolutely grateful she is for the way growing up in the bakery has prepared her for this moment.
She’s not even worried she’ll drop it—a rarity.
“Look how much she got.” Lila laughs out, sounding like it’s just a regular conversation, but you can tell just from the venom in her voice that she’s being mean on purpose. “Maribrat must be stocking up for the winter. I mean, look at those thighs.”
“Okay, I heard that.” Jon comments, turning to frown toward his laughing pen-pal all while Damian openly seethes in their direction; Ivan and Rose cow down in their seats. “Do you want me to get your teacher, or Dick?”
“Just ignore it.” Marinette advises.
Green eyes regard her carefully. “I did not know when you were describing Rossi’s behavior that it was this bad.”
“I… Damian, this is… this is not her being bad.” Marinette doesn’t know how to say that better.
There’s a pause, where static settles in the air. “I… I will need to paint tonight.”
That’s as close to an I’m upset for you and about this and need to take it out in a way that isn’t destructive as he can vocalize at the moment, and yet the acknowledgement still makes her heart burst a little. Damian Al Ghul cares about her, and he is a good friend.
She thinks this is proof of that.
And that means the world to her.
“Want a suggestion?” Marinette asks, moving past the group—snickers ring out, she tells herself they mean nothing—with them in tow, Damian having to pull the still frowning Jon Kent alongside them. He nods. “Add to that collection we talked about.”
The Wayne boy sighs like the topic of the Gotham vigilantes weighs on his very soul. “Over whom?”
“I don’t know a lot,” Just what she learned today and the scraps that Damian’s given her before. “But I like Robin.”
“Robin?” Adrien asks as they join the rest of the group, blond eyebrows raised. “Like Nightwing’s sidekick?”
“He’s Batman’s sidekick.” Damian corrects, teeth bared, right at the same time that Jon does the same with a smile, saying, “It’s partner , actually.”
Kim grins awkwardly and reassuringly, though he’s not the one who got anything wrong. “Forgive us Parisians, boys, we’re only familiar with the Court. Not, er, vigilantes.”
“I got a crash course!” Marinette chirps.
“Ugh, I know way too much about the Miraculous Court.” Jon groans. “That, Ladybug and Lila is all that Alya talks about!”
Adrien’s shoulders square up. “What did she say about Ladybug?” There’s enough venom in the sunshine boy’s tone that it makes Damian glance at Marinette, looking a little concerned.
“She’s his favorite hero.” She explains.
“Mine too.” Kim nods.
“Same.” Chloe sighs. “She’s perfect.”
“She’s cool.” Nino half agrees. “Chat Noir is just better.”
“Agreed!” Marinette exclaims. “We can’t forget Carapace, Kim, oh! Or Abeille! Their powers ? Holy shit!”
Chloe sighs out “And Ryuko.” dreamily.
In the same tone, Adrien reminisces with, “Viperion.”
“The group favorites are Ladybug and Chat Noir.” Damian gatherers, black eyebrows raised. “Are they superior to the others?”
“Nah,” Adrien immediately shakes his head—she can see him putting in the effort to talk to Damian, but the designer can still tell that he’s avoiding eye contact and leaning away. “It’s because they were the only ones for a few months, and the most powerful.”
She adds on, “But they’re no better than any of the others. I’m actually pretty partial to Viperion and Carapace’s powers as well. And Abeille is the perfect offensive hero! Oh! And Ryuko can do anything, basically. Offense, defense, rescue.”
Chloe raises a hand, smirking. “Can we please talk about how hot they all are?”
“Well two of them are blond.” Kim says, winking in Adrien’s direction.
“I had a massive crush on Ladybug!” Adrien blurts, flustered. It makes Marinette laugh out into her palm.
“Oh god, that’s like saying you want Batman.” Jon chides, horrified.
The hero gapes at the Kent boy, green eyes narrowing. “Don’t you dare! Ladybug is better than Batman.”
“Do not say that so loud.” Damian advises, a bite in his voice. And he’s probably right to. In Gotham and Paris both, those are fighting words, plain and simple. “Many here would take extreme offense. Me being among them.”
Though Adrien sinks down in his seat, intimidated, he still mutters out. “So am I…”
“Moving on,” Nino says, pulling down his headphones to be around his neck. He grabs the smaller bag from his best friends’ hold. “Dish out the loot, Cupcake.”
“Of course, Steak,” The heroine nods, faux-serious. “Whatever you need.”
“Plus, Dino is drooling at the smell of fries already.”
She giggles. “There’s that too!”
Halfway through their dinner, Marinette raises a bite of her grilled cheese dipped in creamy tomato soup—one of her guilty pleasures, courtesy of one of Kim’s dads—and offers it out to Damian to try. She’s not sitting on his lap again, but she’d be lying if she said she wasn’t thinking about it.
She expects rolled eyes and, or, a shake of the head no, but after a moment of careful consideration, he leans forward and gently takes a bite of the sandwich, nodding as he pulls away to chew.
“Thank you, Angel.” Damian says politely.
Marinette winks at him just because she can. “Welcome, pretty boy.”
Kim sighs dramatically next to her. “I remember when I was your pretty boy.”
The whole group erupts in protest.
Notes:
just taking a moment to note that this fic almost has the word count of my first Daminette fanfic (91K, The Bug, the Birds and the Bats) and that motherfucker has 50 chapters, and this one only 22, so just imaging this fic as finished... geez, is it going to be large
I knew when I started it that it would be large, but I didn't expect it to be what will probably be 200k fic
we ready for the first night at the Wayne manor?
Chapter 23: Wayne Manor Part One
Notes:
guys Ik it's been so long but I have so much going on, impossibly, life has gotten worse??? like?? the ao3 writer curse has caught up to me
please still enjoy ! Ik this chapter has more friends/happenings and Tikki than like, Daminette but next chapter is where it's at I PROMISE
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Master Fu was not ever the kind of man that stuck around.
Whenever he would ‘train’ Marinette, and on the very rare occasions, Chat Noir, he would speak whimsically—making Marinette try to guess what he was saying, instead of just speaking clearly—and at first, she thought that meant he was really smart.
But now, she understands that he hadn’t really been teaching her anything.
Those guesses she made, those things she thought up to make this life, being a heroine, a student, a good friend, easier, to be better at all of it, it’s things she thought of and taught herself. Some of it comes from Tikki, but the majority of it is her own problem solving.
Marinette is intelligent.
She had to earn being the guardian (but not Ladybug).
When Master Fu handed over the miraculous box and the old book, the notes that Su-Han left, and made the box her own styles. A big, yo-yo looking thing, and then, years later, a sewing kit that anyone would find impossible to open, or crush under the heel of a boot.
Now, it looks nothing like the old guardian would prefer.
But maybe it’s better that way.
Sometimes your life will change in a red flash, burn like bubbling black-green magic and expand wide and pulse into your ears—that will be the second time you’ll know that you’re truly capable of change. Sometimes peace is won by rebirth, Marinette had given her all to Master Fu, rewrote those crumpling pages, and he had crushed her copy into nothingness, and the alternative to war is death.
And what they don’t tell you about that, is that sometimes, rebirth can feel a lot like dying, too.
That’s why when Adrien Agreste asks her to make him a copy, she says yes.
All of the Paris students are dropped off at the hotel at the same time, meaning that as Marinette was booking it back up to her and Chloe’s room, Lila was sneering behind her, something about of course she’s going out and doesn’t she know when to stop , while Nino and Kim glare on.
Next to her, Madam Bustier—who knows exactly where she’s going—says nothing.
“Ignore her.” Marinette advises her seething friends for what feels like the hundredth time. “She’ll get what’s coming.”
Beside her, Adrien’s fists clench. “I know. There’s no world where she gets away with threatening you like this. Not if me or Al Ghul are involved.”
Marinette doesn’t really know why he’s saying it like it’s a definitive plan, but she does hope it has absolutely nothing to do with the way during the last half of the tour, Damian enforced a ‘get along’ time for him and Adrien to spend together—heavily influenced by Jon, who spent that time asking Chloe questions.
By the end of it, she’s sure that both her friend and petit corbeau were sick of the other.
“You know,” Kim says, skipping forward to wrap his arm around her shoulder. “While you are getting cozy with you know who, I’m willing to start some drama. Show the Gothamites who they’re really dealing with, y’know. I mean, Lila’s still talking all crazy, they’re less likely to believe her lies.”
“They haven’t been hearing them since they were thirteen.” Nino agrees, linking onto her other side—careful of her injured wrist.
“Yeah, I know that, but the last thing any of us need is more drama.”
Grey eyes flick between her own. “What about true drama?”
“What do you mean?” Marinette’s nose wrinkles.
“Like, you know how Lila says she’s dating Damian Wayne? I want to start bragging about being his friend and his girlfriend’s best friend, too! And they’ll all get pissy, and they’ll be a dick about it, but like, when the truth comes out I want to be able to go, ‘see, look, I told you so!’ because it’d be fun.”
Right, that would be fun, if Marinette wasn’t so stuck on the rest of his sentence. She stops walking, dragging her two best friends with her. “You think I’m his girlfriend ?”
Unfortunately, this allows Lila and Alya to catch up and scoff out, “Right, like she’s getting any.”
“Is it still hard for you to hear about coupley stuff?” Alya asks, and this makes Marinette frown. “Y’know, after…”
“Oh, I…” The venom and cruelness in Lila’s voice is completely gone, now. “It is. Can we not talk about it?”
“Talk about what?” Chloe—the first one off the bus, who rushed up the steps of the hotel to get out the stuffy air—sneers out, crossing her arms, blue eyes glaring down at the two other girls. “Lila’s inability to be a decent person, or some other lie she’s concocted?”
Alya gears up, shoulders leveling out. “It’s none of your business, Bourgeois.”
“It’s fine, Alya.” Lila lets out a little sniff (Marinette shares a look with the two boys on either side of her, not unlike she’s saying here we go again ). “We’re talking about how it’s difficult for me to hear about coupley stuff after… after, um, after-”
“Take your time, sweetheart. It’s not like the sun is already going down.” Chloe says sarcastically. Behind them, the sun sets in a dark orange, glowing against the pale outlook of Gotham.
“After Wayne —” Alya snarls the name out, after Lila gives her ‘help me’ eyes. “—cheated on her.”
Marinette finds this all ridiculous, but the mention of her boy still makes something terrible clench in her gut.
Her first response is to snap about how Damian would never do something as undignified as cheat on his partner, her second one is to call Lila out for ever having the nerve to say she was dating him in the first place, and her final one is a hurt silence and hands gripping tighter onto her best friends.
“Hah! As if!” Of course, Chloe responds with as much disbelief and humor and the heroine wishes she was capable of herself. “First of all, Damian Wayne would never , second of all, you’d be lucky to avoid any lawsuits, if that’s the way that you blab about someone so powerful.”
Alya seethes. “She knows .”
“T-hat’s why,” Lila hiccups. “I haven’t said anything.”
Kim makes a face, clearly thinking all his plan is now down the drain—which he’s right to, because the whole class would dog pile on him for being insensitive and cruel instead of a liar, like her—and if the way Nino holds her a bit tighter is any indicator, he agrees.
“No, see, what I meant was—” The blonde takes a step forward.
And Marinette is a little bit frozen in place. Is Chloe Bourgeois intimidating someone physically ? Where’s the show of money—wealth—power? Where’s the inherit social status she expects everyone to simply bow down to? She just… she isn’t a physical protector.
At least, the heroine didn’t think so.
“—she would be lucky to avoid any lawsuits by lying about a relationship with someone as powerful as Damian Wayne, Bruce Wayne’s youngest son, the family baby , from the very start, and then lying that he cheated on you instead of breaking it off, because you realize if you met him in person, he wouldn’t recognize you.”
Alya gapes. “How dare you!”
“I’m not lying about Dami!” Lila sob-shouts, then deflates. “I-I mean… Wayne…”
“Hey, girl,” Her best friend pulls on her arm, tugging her past Chloe on the stairs. “Don’t act like you actually owe them anything.”
But Chloe isn’t done yet—she turns and calls “The truth would be nice!” right up after them.
After the two are out of sight and the rest of the class is filing in towards the hotel doors, Adrien lets out a breath and joins the group, hands held in front of him. “Holy shit, Chlo,” He breathes out; anxious. “I think you actually scared Alya a little bit.”
“Good.” She lets out a breath. “Maybe that’ll earn us more respect.”
“Respect won by fear isn’t real respect.” Marinette says, head tilted to the side. “But, either way, it’ll get us some peace.”
“I would rather them be scared of me than respect me anyway.” Chloe tsks. “They know that Daddy will fly out if I ask him too, and they know that if I make a big, public scene here all their little lies that make these stupid Gothamites either coddle them or run away, because they actually know the Wayne’s, it’ll blow up in their face.”
Nino raises his hand. “You know, if you did want to cause a scene, isn’t the formal dance thing coming up.”
“Dupain-Cheng,” The Bourgeois girl says seriously, staring down at her. “Get sewing.”
This next month is going to be interesting, that’s for sure.
Malaki
Lila is lying about you again
Brute <3
What is new?
Malaki
She’s saying you cheated on her and that’s why the Wayne’s aren’t visiting her
Bc they don’t care and are basically condoning your actions by acting like she doesn’t exist
Not realizing that you’re literally a few feet from her
Brute <3
Cheating is appalling behavior. I will update Baba.
Malaki
Thank you, mon Brute !
Brute <3
Are you still comfortable walking to the Manor?
Malaki
Yep! Kim is dropping me off on his way to Lyta’s house !! :D
Brute <3
Alright.
Because Chloe takes about an hour in the shower on a good day—and today is not a good day for her, nor her hair—Marinette finally has some alone time with Tikki in what feels like ages, but in reality, is all but a few days. She lays flat on her back on the floor, arms out.
“Is the box safe with Adrien?” She asks, watching the ceiling fan go round, and round, and round.
“Are you doubting your cat?” Tikki asks in return, mauve energy wrapped around her wrist.
“I’m doubting the hotel and Kim Le Chien’s ability to mind his business.”
The god hums, and it shakes the whole room. “The temporary guardian has disguised it well, and there are plenty of us who will alert you both if someone even goes near it. You have given me freedom to protect what is mine,” This is said almost like a smile. “No harm will come to it.”
Marinette hates Master Fu a little bit more, when she hears stuff like that.
“I wasn’t doubting Adrien, so you know. I trust him more than anything.” She tacks on, feeling like that’s important. “I would never give something so valuable to someone I didn’t have faith in them to the extreme. Chat Noir is good, and Adrien is better.”
Dark blue looks her over. “You would let him take my earrings alongside the ring. I have heard you two speak about it. Few of my bugs have announced that to their cats.”
“If he wanted to take over the world, if he thought change was needed that bad—then that world he’d make? It’s where I would want to live.” A pause. “I’ll miss you… even just walking around without you is weird.”
“Baby bug,” Tikki says, bringing an energy tendril to touch her cheek. “Separation is needed sometimes. I have been with you, weighing down your shoulders, since you were a child.” She straightens up, and shrinks into a ball of energy. “Use this to get some fresh air.”
Marinette huffs. “Aren’t you supposed to say you’ll miss me too?”
“I am and will always be connected to you, Mari. Us parting physically will not make me miss you… but I… I supposed we are close enough for me to say that I will miss talking to you,” A deep laugh-giggles vibrates throughout the room. “And your cookies.”
“Ah, it’s all just about the cookies, isn’t it?”
“There is someone at the door.” Tikki announces in a whisper, coming out of the earrings instead of loud like it’s been, and then fades from existence.
“Thanks, Kiki.” Marinette mumbles quietly and stands up right as a few loud knocks, as if someone kicked the door, rings out. It’s definitely not someone who has a place in the room. She opens the hatch to see in the hallway, but nobody’s there.
Chloe opens the bathroom door, steam piling out around her. “Did you break something already, Dupain-Cheng?”
“That was someone kicking the door, Chlo.” She replies, nose wrinkling. “But it doesn’t look like anyone’s in the hall.”
“Um, ew. Creepy.” She says, pulling out her gold-plated phone. “Let me call Adrikins to come scare off whoever it is—yes, yes, I know, send someone with the little fleabag.”
The designer smiles sheepishly. “He can be scary when he wants to be.”
“I very much, impolitely, beg to differ.”
Golden energy wraps up around the blond’s ankles, twisting up into the air to rest hovering over her shoulders—smaller and more flitty than Tikki has ever been. “It does not feel like someone with negative intentions.” Pollen says. “It feels almost familiar.”
“We’ve met a lot of people these past few days, Polly.” Chloe says. “I’m not taking the chances it’s some weird stalker.”
Within a few moments there’s talking in the hallway, clearly Nino’s voice followed by Adrien’s laughter, and then there’s more polite knocks on the doors. “Mari! Chlo! It’s just Damian’s big brother, he was like, trying to surprise you or something.”
“Which one?” Marinette calls back through the door.
“Jason.” The man himself answers, sounding amused. She finally opens the door, frowning. “You have good instincts, kid. A lot of people just swing the door open.”
“We’re not dumb enough to get kidnapped like that.” Chloe says, rolling her eyes. “As if.”
“That’d be ridiculous.” Adrien adds on.
The blonde nods. “Utterly.”
Nino rolls his eyes, flicks headphones back on his head—he looks like he was napping, already—and stumbles back into their hotel room, feet dragging as he does so, muttering out, “Bye, Cupcake…”
“Bye, Steak!” She shouts, loud enough for him to hear her through the closed door. “Me and Damian worked out that I’d be walking to the Manor.” Marinette explains, eyebrow raised. “Are you here to check on the class, or something? Aren’t you lead of security?”
“Nah, we’re not here for them, we-”
Adrien lets out a little noise. “We?”
“I’m here too!” An overly excited voice calls out, and then all turn to look down the hall where Dick Grayson stands, armful of different food and things from vending machines, a very tired looking Duke Thomas next to him. “Sorry, loading up for later.”
“We’re doing a movie marathon for Steph.” Duke explains. Their last dinner together didn’t happen because they got too carried away, so this is the first time they’re really meeting.
She nods. “Twilight?”
“Harry Potter.”
“Even better.” Adrien laughs.
When Duke reaches them, he holds out a hand, the other one wrapped around a Sprite. “I’m Duke! Jon’s been talking about you forever, so I’m glad we could finally meet!”
“Trust it to Farmer Boy not to keep quiet.” She playfully rolls her eyes, and his smile doubles. “When the third movie comes on, can you guys come invite me?” Everyone knows that Prisoner of Azkaban is the most elite Harry Potter movie. “Or is it a just you guys thing?”
“We have a huge home theater because of Bruce,” Duke says. “Even if it was a just us thing, which it’s not, we literally wouldn’t even notice you’re there.”
Marinette giggles a bit. “Figures. Well, then expect me later!”
Dick leans down a bit into Duke’s side. “Oh? Will Dami be joining us then? He never has in the past.”
“No clue.” She shrugs. “But Jon probably will, I know he’s been rereading them recently.”
Adrien nudges Chloe in the side. “You should expand your home theater.”
“Why would I pay good money just to be around you more?”
“Buttered popcorn and kissing Kagami in surround sound?”
The Bourgeois girl huffs and crosses her arms, but doesn’t argue more. And Marinette knows that in Adrienland, that means he won—which makes her roll her eyes before turning back to Jason, when he clears his throat, leaning against the doorframe all cool-like.
“Can we get going?” He asks. She makes a face. “C’mon, chica , you really think we’d come all this way and not leave with you?”
“Does Damian know about this?” The heroine asks.
Dick shakes his head. “We figured we’d surprise him by getting you there early.”
“Ah.” Marinette nods. “Okay, um, I’ll finish packing.”
“I’ll tell Kim he can go straight to Lyta’s.” Adrien says.
Chloe points to the hallway. “Stay here.” She tells the three men.
Duke gives a rather awkward thumbs up. “Will do.”
Because Marinette is already all packed, which Chloe knows, when they shut the door, she sits on the edge of the bed again and takes out her phone to text Damian, because this is weird, but not so weird when you know who Jason Todd and Dick Grayson are.
“I’m finishing up.” Chloe announces from the bathroom. “Text me later.”
“‘kay!”
Malaki
Your brothers are kidnapping me !
Brute <3
I will stab them.
Are you comfortable?
Malaki
Am I safe ?
Brute <3
Yes. Without a doubt.
Malaki
Then yes !
I will see you at the Manor :))
Brute <3
See you.
Malaki
<3
“Aright,” Marinette opens the door, all her bags in hand or over her shoulder, giving the three adopted Wayne men a smile. “Whose car are we taking?”
Dick takes it upon himself to lead her down the hall. “Alfred’s driving.”
Which, as far as she’s concerned, is a good thing.
The second time Marinette Dupain-Cheng sees the Wayne Manor in person, it’s far less intimidating.
She knows about some goofy photos in one of the west hallways and that half of the library are shity romance books for Steph and Dick, and the other half are scholarly or Greek mythology for Jason—classics. She knows the kitchen is off limits for the reason that the Wayne’s are so bad at cooking that they set fires.
And she knows that Damian Wayne-Al Ghul is waiting for her inside.
Rightly so, when they park—Jason insists on carrying the majority of her bags, suckering Duke into grabbing her school bag for her, despite her clearly being okay doing so, on the prospect of having an injured wrist—Damian is in the garage, wearing black pants and a tight black turtleneck, completely normal, save for the katana strap around his waist.
“Todd.” He says, hand on the hilt. “Explain yourself.”
Marinette rushes to him in a hug, and then takes to looking over the katana (it’s so cool! Only Kagami has swords this cool!), which he pulls out of the sheath for her causing Dick to take a step back, as if being threatened, and it’s far heavier than she expected it to be.
She likes how willing to share Damian is.
Meanwhile, Jason explains in far too little detail—“We just grabbed her, chill, demon-spawn.”—and Dick explains in too much detail—a whole menagerie of over dramatic details, saying each snack he got, and the plans he has later, not even getting to the point of why they got her in the first place.
“They wanted to make it easier for you to see me.” Marinette tells him, struggling to get the katana back in with her good hand.
“If either of us cared—” Damian speaks while fixing it for her, shooting her a look for basically wobbling a sharp blade close to them both. “—then we would have done that in the first place. Grayson,” He turns to his big brother to continue speaking. “Dupain-Cheng is not one of my messes you need to clean up.”
Marinette stands up straighter at this, hand falling to Damian’s wrist.
She definitely did not expect a confrontation so early into being here, but knowing Damian, this is something that’s most likely been building up over a few days, if he’s this agitated at something so small. And knowing Dick, he’s been trying to ‘organize’ their time together, not knowing everything’s already fine.
The designer just doesn’t understand how his family can’t see how grown her boy actually is.
“Woah, Little D, I don’t think she is.” Dick raises one hand, snacks balanced in the others. “Just trying to lighten the mood around here.”
Green eyes stare at him hard for a few moments, before nodding, back straightening out. “Understood.”
She offers him a smile, hoping this won’t be a pattern. Jason offers him her bags, and Damian takes it with a snarl—she decides that either way, the best thing she can do is just stand there, play with Damian’s swords while he either works it out or asks for help, and make him feel better after.
Maybe they’re just the kind of people that don’t think others can change, so when they do, they’re blind to it.
That’s more comfortable than them not believing in him, anyway.
Notes:
*cries in wordcount*
Chapter 24: Wayne Manor Part Two
Notes:
guys!! sorry its been so long: college, covid, stress, mom-problems, ao3 authors curse, yada yada, blah, blah blah, etc
enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
In their junior year, Marinette Dupain-Cheng and Chloe Bourgeois visited The Fashion Queen in her Luxembourg shop, and she could tell, as she walked her enemy-friend-teammate past the design rooms with the weekly breakthroughs and rode up the elevator with her describing the latest line, that it wasn’t why Chloe was there.
Her mother pretended sometimes, or at least, Marinette hopes that she was pretending, to forget Chloe’s name.
Fashion wasn’t something that the blonde thought about, or put much effort into, and she watched as Audrey Bourgeois’ assistants, some of who call her their ‘fashion mom’ were giggling about her real daughter’s yellow pants behind their sleeves.
Marinette felt too-big then, and thought for the first time while looking at her childhood bully, she seems so small .
She was the first child to hold up the Bourgeois name on her shoulders and the first to fumble with it, Chloe might have been given everything but it made all the work feel less than, and Zoe proved to her that it was true what her mother was saying—that Chloe means nothing.
Audrey Bourgeois can have more kids, and better ones than her.
Chloe isn’t special .
And it’s the first time Marinette realized it too; she isn’t More than her, she isn’t Better.
She’s just trying her best, in her own convoluted way, to stand out. For everyone that wasn’t her own mother, that worked. Chloe did stand out. She was always draped in gold and white, never had a blonde strand out of place, blue eyes always bright.
But that wasn’t enough.
This story was now about two sisters and the weak upcoming designer.
About the way that Marinette was all but a replacement to the child that Audrey Bourgeois didn’t want, the drawing after the sketch, the one who you could direct— make me this, do that, sign my name at the bottom, get me coffee —and use as a shield— well you see, it was an accident my assistant made-
It didn’t get annoying until they walked past the main work space and an older worker nudged Marinette in the shoulder, jutting her chin out at Chloe. “Isn’t it annoying being around her?”
“Yeah,” A second one nodded as the blonde stomped her foot in reply to something her mother said. “I heard she’s quite the drama queen.”
Marinette could hear Chloe’s retort of ‘queen’ is right echoing around her head from when she called her the exact thing the week before, and cringed. Had she sounded that snotty when saying that too? Was she also Chloe’s bully, or did doing it as a response count for more than just sympathy.
(There is a difference between sympathy and empathy.)
The heroine just smiled and didn’t deny the comment but also couldn’t help the unease in her voice. “Sometimes.”
It didn’t get bad until Audrey Bourgeois pressed the office door close behind her because she didn’t allow them there to hear the breakthroughs, or to be stared at, she allowed them there because she needed Chloe to do something for her when it came to her father.
The mayor is all powerful, even in Marinette’s mind.
Chloe Bourgeois could always be used to cash in trades, favors, trophies, Chloe Bourgeois is her father’s only daughter and therefore favorited, Chloe Bourgeois could get anything, Chloe Bourgeois didn’t need anything other than beauty sleep, Chloe Bourgeois is prissy, Chloe Bourgeois is covered in gold, Chloe Bourgeois—
“Please, um, Carole.”
—did not meet any of her mother’s expectations.
Marinette stood on awkwardly as tears gathering in the corners of bright blue eyes and she watched her childhood bully crumple for the first time, dejected and nodding along with “Yes, Mommy’s” and nothing more, because she’s always seen as just egotistical to accept any challenge without consequences.
But her mother wasn’t just challenging her.
She was making her sad.
And Marinette was one of her enemy-friends, she was okay with helping. She breathed in, and backed out. And interrupted the conversation, getting the evil-eye from one of her previously biggest heroes, and said, “Only you, Chlo, would be able to convince the Mayor to do something like this.”
Audrey bristled. “I could do it just as well.”
“Then why don’t you?” Chloe snapped. “I have better things to do.”
“Chloe, can you show me to that restaurant you were talking of?”
For a moment, the blonde considered her before nodding.
The higher up you go, the clearer you think, and the sixteenth floor of Fashion Queen Luxem-Corp. Is just about as high up as Marinette can go out of the suit. Here, her mind was supposed to be free, running with inspiration. Instead, she watches, acrophobic, as Chloe rolls her eyes and messages Mayor Andre anyway.
Her future has to be better than working under a boss who won’t remember her name.
“I really was okay with the ride.” Marinette reiterates, Jon looking between her and his best friend. Together, they watch Damian angrily read Brisingr. The night has been just a little too infuriating for the Wayne boy. “And it did help my wrist that Jason carried my stuff.”
“They do it because they are under the impression that I cannot take care of you, Habibti.” He snaps right back. “Wouldn’t you be insulted if your family or close friends thought the same?”
She frowns, having known their views of Damian were part of the problem but not realizing the exact reason why. “But I’m literally here early so you can take care of me.”
“And I’m here so my morning commute isn’t so taxing.” Jon adds on. “Just because you don’t care about people or show your care the way they want you to doesn’t mean there’s anything wrong with the way you care, Dami.”
She notices how much he avoids saying the word ‘love’.
Damian keeps seething. “I’m aware. They may just be doing it to annoy me.”
“I am so glad I don’t have brothers.”
“They are not my brothers, Kent.”
Marinette raises her hand to get their attention. “Just prove to them you can do it, and that way when they start up again, you have proof and moments to rely back on to be like, ‘see, what you’re doing is irrelevant’.”
“Arguing about this with them is okay.” Jon informs him. “It will help show them what we talked about.”
The heroine reminds herself not to pry (even if she’s curious).
Fatal flaws, and all.
There’s a few moments where the Wayne boy is quiet before nodding. “I think I will. What are ways one can prove they can take care of another?”
“Do things they like.” She suggests at the same time Jon says, “Do things for them they didn’t ask you to do.”
“Do things…?”
“Like, not things that fix their problems.” The Kent boy clarifies. “Especially not without permission. Things like getting them a desert you know they want, or getting a blanket when they look cold, or buying them treats just because you can.”
Damian sits up straighter. “I will have Alfred make chocolate cake.”
And with that, he swiftly leaves before the two can respond.
Jon blinks over at her from his spot on Damian’s bed. “Is that for you?”
“It’s my favorite kind.” She nods.
“Thank Ra, I thought he forgot I liked strawberry cream for a moment!”
“Your texting did not serve your sense of humor justice.” Marinette informs.
He gapes at her. “I’m not funny over text?”
She grimaces. “Actually, you’re funnier.”
“Why didn’t Damian tell me?” At this, Jon pouts.
Marinette shrugs. “I don’t think he knows.”
Admittedly, and rather against his will, her brute has said that he finds his best friend funny. He grew up without any kids his own age and in a very political setting with his mother. So what Marinette is trying to say is that because Jon is his first interaction to age-appropriate friends—
Damian Al Ghul thinks Jon Kent is hilarious .
Which is more funny to the heroine than Jon in the first place.
It’s ridiculous to Marinette that someone could be so genuinely wealthy that they own a mansion, have a personal theater, support eight kids and a private medical wing with a nurse certified, popcorn making grandfather-like butler in charge of it all, yet here she sits.
They have their own X-Ray machine and orthopedic on call!
That’s insane .
“How long will this take?” She asks, nervously swinging her feet over the edge of the in-patient bed. It’s only better than a real hospital because she doesn’t have to wear a gown, and doesn’t have to call her mom to be like I fell down the stairs again, oops . “I’m sure it’s nothing.”
Mr. Pennyworth nods at her politely. “It won’t take too long, Dupain-Cheng.”
“I asked you to call me Marinette.” She replies back, feeling flustered and embarrassed by someone treating her as distinctly Above Them. After their first meeting, he still needs ‘permission’ that he should call her Marinette, which is uncomfortable.
But eventually, she’s sure that she’ll get used to it.
“Understood, Marinette.” With that, Alfred leaves and it’s just the two of them.
Damian huffs. “Your wrist is not behaving like it is just sprained. Jon agrees with me.”
“Yeah, because Farmer Boy is the lead expert on broken bones around here, huh.” She shakes her head at the thought. “On the off chance that it is broken, are you willing to sign my wrist? It could become a collectible, the first cast ever signed by the elusive Damian Wayne. It would make the front paper, you know.”
“Front page.” He corrects, making a little ‘tt’ noise from the back of his throat before he continues. “And I know. It is a yes, just, remind me to sign with ‘Al Ghul’.”
The heroine gives him her most innocent smile. “No.”
Rolling green eyes at her, Damian opens his phone and faces the screen towards her as he opens the Pokemon collection (that Duke got him and his best friend into). “I am aiming for the ones with pun-based names to later hack Jon’s account and give them to him.”
“You would be the one to hack someone just to give them Pokemon they like.” She muses, nudging his knee with her foot. Another bonus: the chairs here aren’t uncomfortable.
“His favorite is Sinistea, which evolves into Polteageist.” Her boy informs.
Honestly, Marinette didn’t expect to pass the ‘not long’ amount of time by listening to the Wayne boy explain Pokemon evolution traits to her—she doesn’t tell him that she already knows through Adrien and Kagami, the geeks—but it’s surprisingly entertaining.
But that’s only because he’s done a generous amount of research on the topic.
What surprised her the most wasn’t that, it’s that he actually quite likes Pikachu, saying he’s a fan favorite for a reason, when Damian normally is anti-mass opinion in fandoms like that. And normally, he’s right to think so, as the good characters aren’t normally the one closest to the screen.
Never get him started on Cassandra Clare’s books.
“Alright, Marinette,” Pennyworth says, coming back into the room, a gentle and polite smile on his face. “It seems you have a minor transverse fracture on your left wrist. It would heal within six to eight weeks, but I’d guess closer to six. You’ll be back in Paris at that time—”
This is… it’s not what she expected.
And it’s really disappointing.
“—so I’m afraid a doctor at home will have to take off your cast. The most we can do is set you up with a water-proof cast and vitamins that will speed up the healing process, and instructions to treat yourself with as much patience and fragility as possible.”
Tears wield in Marinette’s eyes. “I don’t want to spend the rest of my class trip in a cast.”
“We will make the most of it, Dupain-Cheng.” Damian promises, leaning forward to press his knuckles against the outside of her thigh. “I will not allow Rossi to inflict an injury on you again.”
Upset and bummed out, all that Marinette can do is nod, make herself not cry and allow Pennyworth to set her up with a pastel pink cast she’ll probably come to hate in the next few days. Finally, she responds with, “It will throw off all my outfits!”
“You will look attractive and appropriately dressed as per usual.” He responds with, rolling his eyes like anything less would be ridiculous to think. “If any person I’m acquainted with, I apologize, I’m friends with could pull off a pink cast in Gotham, it is you.”
Marinette giggles, kicking her feet a bit, flexing her fingers at Pennyworth’s instructions. “I’m so telling Jon that you said that.”
“Still want me to sign?” Damian asks, head tilting to the side.
She fakes a sniff. “Make it out to Gotham Gazette, please.”
“I’m still not signing as a Wayne, so it will not matter.”
“Ugh.” The designer throws her hands in the air. “You’re no fun, mon Brute .”
Damian lets himself smirk a bit, shaking his head. “Nor am I trying to be, Angel.”
Well, the night can’t get worse.
Alfred Pennyworth’s meals are a staple of family dinners at the Wayne Manor.
Even with a broken wrist, Damian Al Ghul’s watchful eye and the weight of the Gotham Trip on her shoulders, Marinette Dupain-Cheng insists on popping her head in the kitchen, correcting the way he’s whipping up some meringue, and asking if she’s able to help.
Which adds a whole new dish for the dinner— gratin dauphinois .
“Am I allowed to cook when Marinette is supervising as well, Pennyworth?” Damian asks, watching from a spot perched on the counter (which actually makes him look bigger somehow) as she chops up the skinned potatoes into little slices. “She is well trained in kitchen safety.”
“I’ve never set anything on fire that wasn’t supposed to be!” Marinette chirps.
Pennyworth smiles politely. “As long as the kitchen does not get left messy, your baking or cooking is fine alone or supervising others is fine, Marinette. As long as she doesn’t leave the room long while you want to bake, I’m sure it’s fine, Master Damian.”
“First recipe in any good cook’s book is creamy chicken soup, tomato soup and grilled cheese.” The designer informs, turning to nudge Damian’s leg with her elbow, making him scoff and kick her lightly in the hip in reply, causing her to nearly drop the bowl.
“Any messes, of course, are your responsibility when you’re in here, Master Damian.” The butler says nonchalantly.
“That’s no way to treat a girl, Little D.” Dick voices from the dining room, stopping right in the doorway.
Jason lets out a chuckle next to their older brother, but passes him while Steph joins Dick in the doorway. “And I agree with the whole grilled cheese thing.”
“You two heathens are not allowed in the kitchen for the next three months.” Damian snaps, then turns towards Jason. “Hello, Todd.”
“Woah, politeness,” He says sarcastically, stealing a fried asparagus from Pennyworth. “Yo, Dick, se enteró que? ”
Marinette looks up to Damian, who immediately translates “Did you hear that?” for her (she likes that he can read her so well).
Grinning, she holds the knife and a potato out to Damian to hold, placing the cutting board right on his lap, while she goes for the cheese Pennyworth laid out for her to shred. She gets the cream ready last, not because that’s ideal, but because she always just happens to forget.
His nose wrinkles. “Am I slicing these for you, Dupain-Cheng?”
“It’s either that or stab someone, Al Ghul.” She shrugs. In the doorway, Dick bristles, hand landing on the doorframe, and she ignores him. “Did you see how I was doing it before?”
“Give me one more example.” Damian demands.
Wiping her hands off, she goes over, stands close enough her sides are brushing his knees, and grabs his hands. Positioning the knife correctly for cutting—instead of stabbing, how he had it—and folds his fingers in so he won’t cut off the tips, feeling awkward in the cast.
“Thin like apple slices.” She tells him. “The kind you dip in honey.”
“Kent dips his fruit in honey, not me.” Damian complains.
“Yeah, but you’re the one who cuts it for him when you’re at Clark’s because he-”
He interrupts with a roll of his eyes. “Is a child around sharp objects, I’m aware.”
Marinette giggles. “Didn’t he break the last one just squeezing it too hard?”
“That was the time before. He shattered the blade trying to kill a spider the last time.”
She gapes. “You didn’t tell me about that! Did you get it on video?”
Damian shrugs. “Lois did.”
“Maybe you shouldn’t show Marinette that, Little D.” Dick suggests, and he looks unnecessarily worried when she glances up at him. “She surely isn’t used to the weirdness of Metropolis.”
Stilling completely, Damian grips the knife a little tighter, and it only occurs to Marinette to be scared for the potato. Green eyes look up, slitted, and meet Dick’s darker blue ones. “I am more than aware of my limitations, Richard. I know what I’m doing.”
Marinette shares a glance with Jason, who looks at Dick and then rolls his eyes.
“I’ll just ask Jon for it myself,” Marinette says. “He can make his own decisions, so you don’t have to worry so much, Dick.”
Dick smiles in a tense way, and she knows that they’re both not saying a bit part of this story. She doesn’t push. “Thank you, Mari.”
She smiles as sweetly as she can. “Of course.”
“Go easy on that potato, chico ,” Jason says, leaning against the wall. “I’d rather you take your anger out on a living thing than my dinner.”
Damian snarls. “Fuck off, Todd.”
“Must I make conversation when sharps are in hand off limits or standing the doorway not proper again, Masters, or could me and Miss Marinette make dinner without interruption?”
Jason excuses himself with a scoff, Dick apologizes semi-sincerely and Stephanie bounds in the room, steals some shredded cheese with “Excuse me, batch and taste-tester here.” and then bounds back out, while Damian visibly grits his teeth and nods.
“Next time,” Marinette says. “Remind them you’re holding a knife.”
“Trust me,” He seethes out, and she lets him be angry. “They knew.”
Jon shows up during family dinner and derails every conversation that wasn’t supposed to be about the fact he’s getting a puppy next week. Afterwards, she sets up her room with Jon (who’s deceptively strong) while Damian paints something with lots of purple.
They go up to the home theater after Duke texts Damian that it’s time for the third movie, and when he discovers Cassandra will also be in attendance, Damian agrees to join them. They sit in the front because the rest of the others sit in the back.
Bernard pulls up the House test and Tim projects it onto the screen, he gets Gryffindor but everyone riots together because “That’s not right…” and “Brave, my ass.” and get to the conclusion that he is definitively Ravenclaw, which only makes Jason upset because, “I have to be in the same House as someone willing to kiss Replacement? Dio .”
“Damian’s a Ravenclaw too.” Marinette pipes up.
Dick huffs in clear protest. “He’s a Slytherin.”
“No way!” Jon protests. “When has he ever cared about resourcefulness? Or ambition? Dude, he literally prides himself on being smart and himself. That’s Ravenclaw.”
“I’m a Slytherin.” She adds. “So trust me when I say he isn’t one.”
“I thought you were a Hufflepuff, Pigtails.” Jason says.
“Well, I thought she was a Gryffindor.” Stephanie shakes her head. “ Wild .”
This starts the great debacle over Houses, but Duke, Bear and Jon, who are Potterheads, along with Marinette and Jason, who’ve heard about it enough from their best friends to be near-experts, flock together to list out the group’s given traits and what houses they fit into.
Damian, obviously, is Ravenclaw but his second is Hufflepuff, which Jon is with no second house because he’s a true Hufflepuff, unlike Duke, who’s second is Gryffindor, and Cassandra, who’s second is Slytherin—which was a bargain, because half of them thought she should be a Gryffindor.
Which is a surprising amount of Hufflepuffs under one roof.
Then there’s Jason, the true Ravenclaw, unlike Bear, who’s second is Slytherin. And Tim, the true Slytherin, unlike Marinette, who’s second is Hufflepuff.
And the Gryffindors, Dick, the true one, and Stephanie, who’s second house is undecided but they know she has one. Duke and Jason think it’s Slytherin, Jon thinks it’s Hufflepuff, and Bear thinks it’s Ravenclaw, and Marinette thinks there’s a chance she’s a true Hufflepuff.
The bickering is fun, and at one point Steph and Dick gamble popcorn over House placements (which ties because they both get Bear wrong).
It made Tim so smug to be the only one right about his boyfriend.
Finally, the third movie is put in and that’s when she learns that this is Bear’s first time watching any of the movies—he just ‘doesn’t like movies’ and ‘especially not movies that are based on already questionable books’—and rock-paper-scissors with Dick over if books are better than movies, and wins, which makes Jason cheer.
Damian squeezes her and Jon’s hands (sandwiched between them) as the movie starts, loud and booming. She squeezes him back, but his best friend leans over to bite his arm.
“Hey!” She hisses, flicking the Kent boy in the forehead. “Stay away from my raven.”
He blows a raspberry at her. “Only if you stay away from my dog!”
“It’s my weekend with him, anyway, Jonathan.”
“We never decided on the custody plan, Marinette.”
The heroine playfully crosses her arms. “Yes we did!”
Damian sinks down in his seat with a groan. “Not this again .”
“ Las rosetas for your bad mood?” Jason asks, a popcorn bowl hovering above Damian’s head and Marinette watches with a grin as her boy takes it with a glower, and viciously begins to eat it. Before he returns to his seat, his older brother looks at her and winks.
She giggles and shakes her head in reply. “Asshole.”
“Don’t feed his ego.” Damian instructs, while Jason says, “Thanks.”
Like this Marinette enjoys the Wayne’s company.
Notes:
this fic got nominated for Maribat "Best Daminette Fics" award on tumblr!!!
if you're enjoying, consider going to vote here:
https://und.qualtrics.com/jfe/form/SV_bfq4L1dEc07ZQB8
and checking out all of the nominees here:
https://www.tumblr.com/maribat-calendar-events/741227185776607232/best-daminette-of-2023-nominees?source=share
Chapter 25: To Foresee
Chapter Text
Ladybug and Rena Rogue are paired together during patrol once again.
Nights like these are more than fulfilling to her—she loves being best friends with Alya Cesaire in more than just one way—tomorrow, Carapace and Chat Noir would go out, and she’s sure that the two ‘best bro heroes’ would share the exact same sentiment.
Though she’s sure Rena and Carapace like their nights alone together just a little bit more, but that’s more than obvious.
This time, they challenge each other.
Ladybug doesn’t swing her yo-yo too high for her team anymore, but she doesn’t restrict herself to just jumping and tucked rolls across rooftops that had left her on the losing side of most competitions in the first few times they went for a ‘fair fight’.
The problem was that she swings too high and fast, the team can all jump higher than her and run faster too. She’s supposed to be in the air, not on her feet, and the races make it obvious.
Rena stops asking so many questions on patrol.
She actually starts and tries to view the streets like Chat Noir does—not just analyze the speech patterns, occasional information drops or the way the other heroes swing their feet as much. It is a relieving change from the constant questioning if Ladybug and Chat Noir are in love.
The answer was always a sappy yes from Chat and a blow-off answer from Ladybug, and it made Marinette’s stomach twist.
All of the time, Marinette thought that her teammate was changing because she was maturing. Now, looking at Rena Rogue taking pictures of a gossip sight for a Chat Noir miraculous drop off sight Lila Rossi made up, she realizes it’s not the case.
She realizes that she’s changing away from asking information because she thinks she’s already getting the answers. And Ladybug realizes that this kind of teammate isn’t one that she wants to have.
Opening her yo-yo, she bites her lip while texting Chat her plan, thinking all but one thing: this is going to hurt .
Marinette Dupain-Cheng quickly discovers on her trip out into uptown Gotham that Damian Wayne-Al Ghul is extremely entertaining to go fabric shopping with.
Every piece of fabric that she’s interested in and shows him, he picks apart. Long fingers pinch and prod at the fabric, checking the texture, and he looks at how the different colors shine under the fluorescent light with a critical eye, different than just questioning if he himself prefers it.
He’s not an expert by any means but he tries .
It makes her giggle while watching him.
She gets every roll of fabric she likes, more string, twine, and this chain-wire thing that she thinks will be perfect for this one dress idea she has, one that Stephanie gave her over dinner. Damian buys it with a sleek black card, and she lets him, and they leave the store holding hands because she’s so excited to get home that she has to drag him out.
“Good trip, Master Damian?” Pennyworth asks, as he helps them load up the car.
“It was.” Damian nods.
The heroine breaks out into a grin. “We got so many fun colors! The positive reviews had nothing on this shop.”
“It’s been quite a while since someone other than Master Jason has picked up a needle.” The butler muses. “I’ll be waiting to see what you come up with, Miss Dupain-Cheng.”
“Marinette.” She corrects with an easy smile, squeezing Damian’s hand all while thinking Jason can sew?
“Right.” Pennyworth nods, slipping into the driver’s seat. “Marinette.”
Damian nudges her arm with his, getting her to look up at him. "What are you planning for us to do for the rest of the day, Habibti?"
"Want to read while I use you as a pin-to model?" Grinning, Marinette wiggles her eyebrows at him.
He rolls his eyes. "Do I have a choice?"
"Not anymore!"
There’s an akuma.
A really, really bad one.
Marinette has to make a quick excuse to Cassandra, who she’s hanging out with because most of the Wayne’s are busy, that Adrien had a panic attack so she really has to go, runs towards the hotel and then portals her and the others to France all within ten minutes.
Kagami was only able to send a single warning before going alone into the fight.
The akuma is so tormented that their only goal is to torment others.
They already captured Abeille and Ryuko, two of their strongest, and knocked out Viperion who they managed to save, so they were all feeling a bit frustrated. Few choices were able to be made, but it was Ladybug, Chat Noir and Carapace—the originals.
It would be easy to get the heroines back, if ‘capture’ didn’t mean ‘turn into a shadow being with their powers that are now going around and wounding civilians’.
“We can do this together.” Chat says determinedly, hunched on a roof “Like we always have.”
“Ladybug, a brilliant plan—” Carapace shouts into his bracelet, echoing out of her earrings and Chat’s ring, as he goes hand-to-hand with the akuma, Moros. “—would be lovely right about now!”
“Working on it!”
Ladybug throws herself into a fight, vision going in and out of her ladybug vision, highlighting some of the objects she’ll need in color alongside Viperion. She arches up, and drills Moros in the skull with the heel of her foot, sending them straight towards the ground.
But then Moros grabs her ankle, and drags her down with them.
She slings out her yo-yo to catch herself—
Static.
“In mythology,” Their echo-like voice rises into the air, a laugh, and she realizes that she blacked out—head bashed against the ground, leg clawed up and mangled, dripping blood onto Moros’ grey suit. “My name means doom. Moros, child of Nyx and Erebus, gave people the ability to foresee their death.”
Their clawed shadow-arm moves down, down, down and goes to swipe for Carapace, who’s huffing, needing a break, and has to use his power to block it. He’s already recharged twice, and it’s a genuine miracle he hasn’t been captured or knocked out.
“Tell me, Ladybug,” They say mockingly. “What do you see?”
“Hey, My Chemical Emo!” Chat Noir calls. “If you think you’re able to hurt my lady, then your ego is definitely inflated. You can’t take her down!”
“Then why is she bleeding?” Moros asks in return, squeezing her leg. She can’t help it—she screams. “I am a god , you cannot touch me.”
Chat Noir lets out a frustrated growl. “You can’t turn her into a shadow, not without getting rid of the miraculous you need so much.” Ladybug’s yo-yo is split in half, cupping her ears—making it so the akuma can’t pull them off. Chat Noir must have done that when she was knocked out.
How much did she miss?
What kind of leader is she?
“No, but I could use a play thing while I wait for you to exhaust yourself.” Moros laughs, and squeezes Marinette again. This time when she screams, it’s like she’s watching from above, sweating and sobbing. It’s not a normal amount of pain. Their powers are definitely adding onto it.
Ryuko’s shadow, what he calls Keres , arrives in the blink of an eye, and lightning is shot towards the shield Carapace has up while he’s charging—going to kill him while he’s down.
Chat Noir jumps in the way, staff dissipating the lighting, going head to head with the shadow until Wyazz can recharge under Shelter. Ladybug starts to struggle, but every time she does, Moros squeezes her harder. “Awh, see, little bug. He already chose the turtle over you.”
“You are nothing.” Ladybug grits out. “I will defeat you.”
“Nothing?” Moros laughs. “I already told you. I’m a god .”
With that, they start to squeeze, dig in, tearing her apart.
There’s laughing, dark and deep, female, haunting.
“God?” A voice says. And Marinette might be lightheaded, in a delirious amount of pain, but it sounds a lot like Tikki. “You think that you’re one of us?” Claws reach out, seeping out of the wounds and penetrations in Ladybug’s suit, and grips Moros where they stand.
Keres backs away, scared, and gets captured by another mauve shot of energy.
Chat Noir guards Carapace and gives nothing away.
“You are not one of us. You are human; breakable . Only gifted with these powers.” Tikki continues on, red energy eating away at Moros. Their leg snaps, but they don’t scream. “ I am a god, I get to decide your fate because your little play thing is mine .”
The ground shakes again, and blacked out figures with glowing red dots start to stand around them in a circle, weapons out, yo-yo’s in hand.
“ She is ours .”
They say this as one.
Tikki’s claws start to tear Moros apart as her past holders stand guard, and suddenly, like an echo out, voice distorted but Marinette knows so she can tell it’s Adrien who is yelling, shouting out, “Plagg, restore the balance!” as the building starts to crumble and around them, the world darkens.
Creation causing destruction.
“On it, kid.”
Then, through the maroon and cerise, that frightening black mass, mouth open, roaring, tearing the ground up as he shoots from his space with Chat Noir towards Moros, surrounding them and shoving Tikki’s energy away from them. No sound escapes his hold.
Plagg does what he does best: destroys .
One of the silhouettes crouches beside Ladybug as she lays there choking, hand gently running over her forehead, the wheeze in her lungs easing, bones popping back in place.
“You are so young; so little.” She says—and it’s Jeanne d’Arc , hair short, sword peacefully to the side, chain armor pulled down around her neck. “Too little to be this dark. I knew this was the legacy I was leaving behind to you, but I didn’t know you would be like this.”
Blue eyes water, but the heroine can’t say one word.
Marinette is portaling back in Kim’s hotel room, the last one through with Adrien steadying her. The cure helped, but her leg is still black and blue, and will take a few days to properly heal. But looking over at her partner, she can’t help but to feel like his frown is for more than her.
She jerks the shoulder he’s holding onto to get his attention. “Anything up?”
Adrien lets out a long breath. “I need a shower.”
Marinette looks down to herself. “Me too.”
And a Jon-hug , she thinks. Jon never lets go first.
Nino pipes up from the corner of the room. “We all do.”
The heroine looks over to Adrien and sees how out of it he is. He barely got to check on Luka before having to rush back for Madam Bustier’s room checks. “I’ll tell Damian I’m sleeping over here.”
“Actually,” Adrien lets out a long breath, jaw clenching. “Could you ask if I can go there? I need to be alone, and he offered ‘sanctuary’ to all of us if being around the class got too hard. Right now, it’s too hard.”
“I didn’t know that—” It’s an incredibly sweet gesture to people she knows Damian doesn’t care for outside of an extension of herself. “—and I told him you had a panic attack before you actually had one.” Marinette nods, understanding. “I’ll ask. He really said that.”
“He even offered it to me and Chloe.” Kim adds sleepily from the bed.
Nino lets out a huff-like laugh. “But Al Ghul hates you guys.”
“I know right! I’m pretty sure he emailed Luka and Gami the same thing.”
Adrien looks at Marinette with raised eyebrows. “You didn’t ask him to?”
“No.” She shakes her head. “He’s way too private for me to ask him to share his space with people he tolerates at best, especially since his family is so big. Jon wouldn’t either.” Or at least, she doesn’t think so. “If anything, he’d probably vote against it.”
Picking up her phone, she immediately uses the shortcut to get to Damian’s contact.
My Malaki
You told my friends they can come over if they need sanctuary????
Damian <3 <3
Petit Corbleu <3
My private wing has enough rooms I could remain alone unbothered.
My Malaki
I know but still! You’re such a sweet boy
My sweet handsome boy!
Petit Corbleu <3
Why was it brought up?
My Malaki
Adrien wants an escape tonight but wants me to ask for permission first
Ik you and your family got really busy with something
Petit Corbleu <3
I am still out.
He is welcomed, do not bring him into my room.
My Malaki
Do I ask Pennyworth to set him up in a room?
Petit Corbleu <3
It is midnight, Habibti. He is asleep.
My Malaki
!! I didn’t even realize :O
Sleepover!!!
Petit Corbleu <3
Kent will fight you for bed space but I am fine with it.
He has made me appallingly comfortable sleeping next to someone.
Marinette didn’t even mean a sleepover between her and Damian, but she’s definitely not going to be correcting him about it now. That wasn’t even a thing she realized she could bring up or ask for! And it definitely would make her night better, and give Adrien his alone time.
She finds herself smiling tiredly at her phone.
My Malaki
I’m so okay with that
My Malaki
Oh wait
I have nightmares a lot
Like, wake you up in the middle of the night crying nightmares
We’ll start sleepovers when I’m like, sleeping through the night!
Petit Corbleu <3
Are you insinuating I cannot handle nightmares, Dupain-Cheng?
My Malaki
I’m saying you shouldn’t have to, mon Brute
Nothing more
Petit Corbleu <3
I don’t have to do anything.
Allow me to make my own decisions.
My Malaki
Well said, handsome - then do you still want to have a sleepover, knowing that’s a possibility ?
Petit Corbleu <3
Yes.
I must go - something has come up.
My Malaki
Stay safe!
I love you !!! <3
Petit Corbleu <3
I will.
“Plagg knows you didn’t mean to be so cruel with him.” Marinette says. It’s one-thirty in the morning, they’re sitting in her room at the Wayne Manor—on the bed, waiting for Damian to come home. They’ve both showered, and his blond locks are still dripping water down his neck.
He broke down with the knowledge he killed someone in a fight, or really, not killed someone; made Plagg kill someone. A part of her is worried that she should have been like this, completely torn up, after she killed Stinger. But they’re different people.
Neither of them are killers.
Only one of them forced someone else’s hand.
“That doesn’t matter.” Adrien shakes his head from where it is hovering over his knees, arms hugging them tightly. He hasn’t looked her in the eyes since—too caught up in thinking he’s less of a hero, man, miraculous holder, to make this count. “I was still cruel.”
But he is kind too.
Marinette tilts her head at him, unable to understand why this matters so much to him. Everyone, especially Plagg, knows the kind of person he is. “Tikki said Plagg doesn’t care, I made sure to check on them before we left. He didn’t even mention what happened.”
“What about me?” Tears spill down his cheek and he still tries to blink them away. Adrien’s a silent crier, and his barely audible gasps for air are hard to watch. “ I care.”
“I know you do, kitty, nobody’s doubting that. I don’t doubt that. You just… don’t beat yourself up over this. I barely healed even with the cure, and it was so bad that Tikki raised up their own personal hell just to save me. You did what you needed to do. You didn’t just act as a hero, you acted as a guardian. Restoring the balance isn’t in your job description.”
“So what if I’m a good hero, or a guardian, or partner?” His voice raises a little. “I want to be a good person, a good human being.”
“You are a good person!” Marinette defends, sitting up straighter. “You protected me, and Tikki, and Plagg. They can’t thrive in a twisted balance. And I’d be dead and the earrings would be cracked if you didn’t make him step in. Moros won’t remember what happened to them, they’re fully cured.”
A little whimper leaves his lips, and she squeezes his shoulder.
Green meets blue and she frowns. “You are a kind, gentle and good person, Adrien. You are a good hero, and I would trust you to be a good guardian. Nothing about what you did makes you bad. Context matters . Give yourself the benefit of the doubt.”
“Most of Plagg’s past holders abused his powers.” The hero explains, voice cracking. “I didn’t want to be like them.”
She squeezes him again. “You aren’t like them. Show him that you understand he knows how to create too. He’s made more kwami’s, saved more, than Tikki ever had. He’s good. You know that, you’re the one who told me all that! He knows you like you know him.”
“There’s good in all the bad.” Adrien says, a final defense. “I don’t want only parts of me to be okay.”
“Yes, minou , but there’s also bad in the good. They don’t outweigh each other.”
His eyes flick between her own, scared, like a little kid. “You promise?”
Marinette nods and butts their heads together. “I promise.”
“When did… fall asleep?” A disembodied voice, echoing, but pleasant—Damian—asks above her. A mumbled answer comes from her right. “Did… permission to… home?” A confirmation in the shape of a grunt. “Appreciated. I will have Pennyworth wake you in the morning.”
“N’too early…” Adrien sleepily mutters back. “Take’are of ‘er.”
Strong hands slide under her, and a weightlessness takes over her body. She’s getting picked up, held to a chest. “Always.”
Chapter 26: Knowledge is Power
Notes:
Guys IK it's been forever honestly there's so much going on rn yall don't believe, there's a reveal in this chapter I just kinda winged (wrote this while sleep deprived) so I wholly hope you like it !!!
Please let me know if anything seems ooc!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Marinette Dupain-Cheng kept all the secrets Master Fu once gave her in the back of her throat and she tried to do everything she was supposed to, to act the way he wanted her to—a strict leader, not too loud or too violent and hard-edged or destructive, just enough to get the job done.
Looking back, it’s easy to see the way he drove a wedge between her and her team.
Too loud was directed at Rena, too hard-edged was for Carapace and destructive couldn’t be anything other than Chat. He was praising her for not being the things they are and in doing so training her to believe that they’re the ones who need to change.
But that wasn’t true at all.
For all of Rena Rogue’s faults, she was a good hero. Carapace was just as violent and hard-edged and lovely as he needed to be. Destruction was Chat Noir’s job, it was something at the very core of him, not allowing him to destroy is synonymous with destroying himself.
At the end of the line—three new heroes and one lost teammate—Ladybug did make her team proud.
Chat would come over to her and rest his hand on her shoulder, and he wouldn’t say anything about how she’s a good hero now like Fu did, he just came over, congratulated her on another win, and she watched in envy as he embraced his hero persona easily.
It took a long time to understand the reason she was uncomfortable putting on a mask is not because she’s worried she’s hiding something, but because she’s uncomfortable when she takes it off, like putting down a shield for the first time. It exploited the insecurity she, a desperate teenager, was trying to hide.
Not looking at her face and seeing something ugly staring back was easier when she had black and red covering her skin.
Ladybug was secretly grateful for the month that Master Fu didn’t check in for the first time—relief, almost—because she was grateful for the lack of comments, or tea-stained hands, and she realized as Wyazz sat quietly next to her, waiting for a holder that would no longer return, that there’s more than one way to lose someone.
She feels like someone should be acknowledging the kwami who had once been the guardian of his whole race but now, is all but a regifted bracelet, who was barely starting to feel useful again. All she did was turn to him and ask, “Is your new holder treating you well?”
Marinette’s body was bursting at the seams with all the things she never had the courage to say, and Master Fu’s mouth finally ran dry from all the things he didn’t have to.
“He thought I needed to eat actual turtle food.” Wyazz responds, stoic as ever. “He is young and quiet, but compatible.”
“I… I’ll have Tikki find you right away if Master Fu shows up.” She offers, eyebrows raised, hopeful.
Wyazz’s green bubble of energy sparks brighter, more yellow, for just a moment. “He won’t.”
“You know that for sure?” Ladybug hopes he says no.
He hums, energy sinking down as he leaves. “I do.”
And she left it at that because there was this sick feeling in her gut, somewhere between being anxious about having to do this all alone and what she’s going to do about Hawkmoth and her team and feeling the relief because she won’t have to be around him or have a check up again.
The next month, she’d be instated as the guardian.
For now, Ladybug was Marinette’s sole problem.
Marinette wakes up in a bed that is distinctly not her own.
Her miraculous are turning in her ears, tugging at the lobe, alerting her that something’s up. Groggily, she blinks her eyes open, hands flexing, and finds Damian face-down on the pillow, back facing her, one arm off the side of the bed while she’s curled up and under a very comfortable threadbare blanket.
Rubbing at her eye, she grapples around the bed until she finds her phone tucked under the pillow, and opens the note app, lifting a finger up to allow Tikki to write through her (something they’ve done often, but the feeling of someone else controlling her body is never less invasive).
‘C-H-A-T,’ Tikki writes. ‘N-M.’
Marinette’s nose wrinkles and she types back, ‘?’
“Nightmare.” It whispers into her ear, and she immediately gets chills, hair on the back of her neck standing up and a warning would have been nice from Tikki, but nothing could have prepared her for the way that Damian’s entire back tenses and he sits up whip-quick, turning with a snarl on his lips, hand already out to grab the front of her shirt.
“Woah! Dami, it’s just me, it’s Marinette.” Instead of recoiling, she reaches out and presses hard onto his shoulders, trying to ground him, but doesn’t let more than her palms touch him—that would probably be a bad idea right now. “You’re okay! What’s going on?”
She didn’t even know someone this big could move that fast.
He doesn’t answer, just cocks his head to the side and glares.
“I can, um, like, go get Jon?” Marinette tries again. Her heart is pounding and adrenaline is immediately flooding her system, worried and gearing for a fight.
“No it’s, it’s alright,” Damian drops her, but slowly, and rubs at one eye, falling back down onto the bed. Her stomach does a little flip as she tells herself, everything’s okay. “I thought I felt someone else in here.”
“The door hasn’t opened when I’ve been awake.” She says, trying not to feel guilty about the not-lie because she knows she can’t go don’t worry, it’s just a kwami! without him immediately glaring more and asking back what the fuck is a kwami?
The adrenaline is still making her hearing a little poor, and her a little nauseous.
“Tsk.” The Wayne boy responds eloquently. “I apologize if I scared you.”
“You worry me when you react like that,” Marinette tells him honestly. “But not because I think you’ll hurt me, sometimes that stuff’s unavoidable, but I guess it’s more like, I don’t know—I can tell that you don’t feel safe, and when I don’t know if you actually are or not, I want to protect you but it’s not always easy.”
Green eyes meet hers, and Damian considers her for a few moments. “I feel the same way about you. Often, it’s hard to gauge. You can defend yourself well-”
“But sometimes you get the feeling that you can defend me better?” She interrupts, but by his nod, she hit the mark. “I understand that. Do you get it with Jon?”
Damian shrugs and then shakes his head in such a small way Marinette feels like she made it up for a moment. “Jonathan is a brick wall. Very rarely do I think he’d be in danger, but when he is… I don’t understand my reaction, entirely, but it feels like I can’t control how much I need to save him. I don’t do that with you.”
“Maybe because it’s so rare you can’t compartmentalize.” The heroine reasons. Damian looks like he wants to respond with something more valid, but stops himself short—which is only good timing because her earrings turn again, more roughly this time. “I’m gonna go check on-”
It’s like an earthquake is starting.
The floor rumbles and there’s this deep scraping noise, almost like the walls are being pulled apart. An alarm, more like a tornado warning and less like a fire alarm, as well as a green light flashing in the corner of the room, starts to go off. Damian grabs onto her arm right below the shoulder, like he needs to escort her somewhere.
“Adrien!” She shouts. “This is—fuck.”
Marinette gasps, and clumsily flails out of bed, stumbling—he has to keep her upright—and Damian comes with her, either surprised, or protective, or whatever it is that makes him not question her one bit as she runs through the shaking floors towards her room.
It looks like black smoke coming from his door, except it’s not moving. It’s not Plagg’s energy, he would know better and it doesn’t feel as raw, or powerful.
Which means it’s Adrien so out of control he’s spouting destruction.
“Adrien!” She pounds on the door, trying the handle to find it immovable. “Let me in!”
“Habibti, back up, something is wrong.” Damian grabs onto one of her shoulders, but doesn’t tug, just puts his weight there. “There’s… that’s not natural.” This time, he does tug. “Something is wrong.”
Jon comes running—but his feet are barely touching the floor, and Marinette realizes that with a jolt—from one direction, while Jason comes from the other with escrima sticks in hand.
Is it bad enough yet to freak out?
“I know!” She snaps back. “I need to get in and calm him down! I’m sorry. I’m sorry, this isn’t how you should learn about this, and just, god, please help me get this door open. He’s having a nightmare, and he, he shouldn’t be alone right now, Damian, please!”
“Jon,” Damian says, turning to look at his best friend. “Break the door down.”
Too-blue eyes widen, and Jon is suddenly right there, glancing down at her. “You sure.”
Marinette turns towards him. “Please, can’t you hear him?”
There’s growling and whining coming from the other side, but pleading too—all her best friend, her partner, the boy she brought here to protect and now, is allowing a space where his secret is going to be revealed to not just one, but three different people.
A second adrenaline rush after the first one hasn’t worn off is certainly something special.
“Stand back.” Jon says, but he just puts a single hand on the door, so her brain doesn’t really process how anything could be dangerous.
At least, it doesn’t until Damian pulls her back by the waist and Jason skids to stop in front of her, shielding both of them from how the wood door shatters from the amount of force he puts on it. The strength that it would take to do that… there’s a reason police have to use a multi-person battering ram.
Her eyes widen.
Jon isn’t fully human, either, then.
But see, that doesn’t even matter right now, because the black energy bursts into the hallway, knocking Jon back, and Jason is just staring into the room, and neither of those things matter either, Marinette just pushes through the three boys and races into the room.
Plagg is hovering above Adrien on the bed, clearly trying to sooth him, teeth baring as he panics, trying to help—but him touching the hero is what’s feeling this massive amount of energy, though the kwami clearly doesn’t care about that more than his holder.
She kneels on the side of the bed and hugs Adrien, speaking in French, “Chaton, wake up, come Minou, you can do it, it’s just a bad dream.” Fangs are digging into Adrien’s bottom lip, and she notes that there’s sandy-blond cat ears riding up the side of his head, and would bet his tail is out too, flicking angrily.
God, he must have been so triggered to get this reaction.
Even Chat Noir rarely will trade out his belt and leather ears for the real thing, just in intense fights or if he’s been having to transform and retransform again and again—which means her partner is terrified out of his mind right now. Tears prick her eyes.
“Plagg, where’s his inhaler?” She asks, and the black mass above her disappears, searching over the room, shaking Adrien’s shoulders a bit. “C’mon, Adrien, wake up. It’s just a dream, nobody can get to you.”
“Here, kid.” Plagg says, dropping it off on the bed next to him, now forming into an energy ball to float above them, knowing he might be in the way, but doesn’t drop the hold on Adrien’s hands and legs, preventing him from hurting himself or Marinette.
“Damian, can you call Luka?” Marinette turns, and finds Damian standing in the doorway looking absolutely terrified, Jason and Jon arguing visibly behind him. “Shit. Okay, Jon!” Yelling this, the Kent boy shoves Jason out of the way and sees Damian—which is all she needs to go back to taking care of Adrien.
Jon is good for Damian, he’ll help him.
It still feels like a betrayal of sorts.
“Adrien, I need—agh!” Claws dig into her leg, the one touching Adrien’s back, and blood blooms across her pajama pants. She pins down that hand with both of hers, and is grateful his other is dug into her pillow, tearing the case across. “W-wake up, Chaton. You’re hurting me.”
His face scrunches up more, but that might be a good sign, progress. Almost like he’s processing things.
But that terrible whine-growl doubles, as if he’s in pain.
“I didn’t know he could still reach you.” Plagg says, almost like an apology.
“It’s a dream, nobody can touch you anymore. You’re in Gotham, you’re in the Wayne house. Everything is okay, and you’re safe. I’m here, okay,” Leaning forward, she butts her head against his, passing calming energy between them—trying not to let Jason, who’s watching from the hallway, see. “Wake up for me.”
It’s hard not to cry, watching Adrien go through this, but she’s seen worse.
She’s felt worse.
“Wake up, c’mon. We’ll call Luka when you’re awake, and you can tell us all about it, or you can be distracted. Anything you need, Minou.” His eyebrows scrunch up, and hope carves out a spot between her stomach and heart. “C’mon. It’s Mari, you gotta wake up.”
His eyes are blinked up and the noise slowly turns into just a whine, until pin-point green cat eyes are staring over at her, and Adrien starts to sob. Knees curling up, all he does is turn, grab onto her arm and cry. She doesn’t say anything, just runs her hand over his shoulder, and watches the destruction crawl back under his skin.
“Tikki,” She says quietly. “Can you fix the house without anyone seeing?” Her right earring twists, something she takes as a yes, and the ground shakes one last time, then, suddenly, Jason is in the room, slamming the door shut behind him. Adrien jerks, so she squeezes him. “It’s just Jason.”
“Jason?” Adrien asks, voice wet, head turning to look. “I-I’m so sorry, I didn’t, I didn’t mean to-”
“Nah, it’s okay, chico. I live in Gotham,” Jason shrugs. “I’ve seen weirder. Just, Dick was coming down the hall, and I didn’t think you wanted anyone to know that you’re um, whatever you are. Also, I don’t know how he will, ‘cause Pipsqueak won’t say anything, but Alfred will find out.”
“Pipsqueak?” Adrien asks, seeming to give up on the rest.
“Your amigo gruñón. Y’know, Damian.”
Marinette adds, “I imagine he used to be shorter.”
Jason grins, and it helps alleviate the tension. “Way shorter.”
A rapid-fire knock sounds out on the door—which Marinette just realizes: there’s a door again. Thanks, Tikki—and Dick’s voice is muffled on the other side, but Jason leaning on the door prevents it from being opened. “What’s going on, Jay? Let me in.”
There’s this tone in his voice, one that tells Marinette he’s used to being in charge.
And he probably is, but he’s not in charge of her, so.
“Marinette here just found out about Jon the hard way, give her a break, meathead.” Jason calls back, sounding like he should be rolling his eyes but he’s wincing, waiting for his older brother to call his bluff. “We’ll explain when we get down from breakfast.”
Dick is quiet for a moment. “What shook the house?”
Adrien’s eyebrows pitch up and he shoots a concerned look at Marinette.
She nods, and butts her head against his again in an it’s okay.
“Dumbass fell while flying, stuck his foot through the wall and decided to get himself out by kicking it a few times.” This is where she learns that Jason talks with his hands, and is comfortable enough with weapons that the escrima sticks are being spun around his hands.
This whole family is freaky good at the most random stuff, honestly (she thinks of Duke, making perfect rolled sushi for Cass at three am).
There’s an audible scoff. “And that felt like an earthquake?”
“Do I look like a fucking architect major to you, asshole.”
“He doesn’t.” Damian’s voice answers, and Marinette finds her back straightening. “Move, Grayson. Everything is perfectly fine and there is an explanation that needs to be done.”
Dick’s voice goes higher in pitch. “Where were you?”
“What happened?” This is Stephanie’s voice, she’s pretty sure. “Did you break another chandelier, Dick?”
“Why is everything that happens automatically my fault? Jon shattered a wall while flying! Not me!”
A kick sounds out at the bottom of the door. “Let me in, Todd.”
Adrien swipes at his eyes, and Marinette grabs the box of tissues by her nightstand, and presses them as quickly—and without drawing attention to it—over the claw marks on her leg, thankfully, Adrien doesn’t seem to notice, and blows his nose noisily.
“Let him in.” Marinette says, keeping a hold on Adrien, not willing to let go.
“Is Dickwad gone yet?” The older man asks, turning suspiciously.
“He is.” Jon answers. “Dami said to open it, so open it, or I will break it down.”
“God, Demon Spawn,” Jason says, turning to open the door. “Keep your dog on a leash.”
In a moment Damian stands in front of her, a new sweatshirt on, arms crossed. “Explain.”
Adrien lets out a wet choking noise and points over towards Jon. “You first.”
They’re talking about it. Kinda.
Damian is sitting on top of his desk while absentmindedly flicking between the pages of To Kill a Mockingbird, Marinette is on his desk chair, Jon is sprawled out on his bed, Adrien is on the floor, legs folded politely, and Jason is standing by Damian’s paintings, analyzing everything.
From the way that Damian’s hands coil tight around the hardback, shoulders pitching up and breath stalling every time that one of his older brother’s hands twitch towards the vibrant colors and canvases, she can tell that Jason hasn’t done this before, and it’s new.
But she can’t tell if it makes her boy uncomfortable or if he’s trying to adapt.
“Okay, so like, um, who goes first?” Adrien asks, looking up over the edge of the bed to find Jon playing with/chewing on the strings of his blue sweatshirt. “Because like, we both have something that we need to, um, explain, I guess. And I know Mari knows about me, and I’m sure that Al Ghul knows about you, but how does Mister Jason fit in?”
Marinette’s nose wrinkles. “Mister?”
Jason himself shrugs, glancing down at the blond. “Right place, right time.”
Speaking of the right place, they moved towards Damian’s room because he knows ‘Drake or Gordon wouldn’t dare bug my room’ which is information she didn’t really know how to fully process.
“The unfortunate middle.” Marinette quips, but her eyes are on Damian. He won’t meet her eye anymore. It hurts, just a little. It feels like she did something bad to him but she doesn’t know how to fix it. “Adrien, are you willing to go first? Seeing as you nearly took down the manor, I think it’s the most relevant.”
“I’m still sorry!” Adrien exclaims, looking stressed. His ears and tail are gone, but his eyes haven’t turned back to normal yet. “I didn’t even realize what I was doing and I never really have nightmares Mari or Plagg can’t wake me up from. Last night was just a lot.”
“What’s a Plagg?”
Jason’s fingers run over a pool of green and Damian visibly flinches.
The kwami himself rises up from wherever he was hiding, probably with the miraculous box-disguised-backpack sitting a room away, and rests along Adrien’s shoulders, fangs out, dark green circle eyes pooling down, down, down, and she feels Damian tense.
Her hand moves out flat for him to take, and Damian considers it for a moment before shaking his head. “I’m assuming you know I have a natural response to dislike that creature. I will adjust.” He pauses. “Don’t push it, Angel. I will ask if I need something.”
She hesitates, then nods. “I won’t.”
Damian nods. “Thank you.”
Jon looks visibly frightened, but puts on a brave face the moment Marinette’s eyes flick to him, smiling in the same way he does when Damian feeds him something he’s unfamiliar with. “And you’re not an alien—” Is that what you are? She’s desperate to ask. “—you’re a…”
“God?” Jason guesses.
“Black holes sing.” Plagg says. “One day, one will reach Earth and all you humans will sing back and get consumed, and the black hole won’t even say thank you. It will just keep singing, and only me and my other half can understand what it’s saying. It’s surprisingly kind.”
Marinette scoffs. “Skip the theatrics, Stinky.”
“My name is Plagg!” The kwami defends himself. “You know that, kid.”
“He means yes.” Adrien informs, looking sheepish and pale. “Well. He could be called a god, but he is one of two original members of a race of gods called Kwamis. He’s basically not a god, because he’s the father of gods. Does that make sense?”
Damian is the picture of silence, but nods.
“So like Chaos, or Hemera.” Jason notes.
Jon gulps. “You’re kinda scary.”
“Ah, I’m just messing with you, kid,” Plagg’s energy moves down and around, going out of sight, just an echo, a shadow under Adrien’s feet only the heroine beside him can tell isn’t supposed to be there. “Don’t think too hard about it.” A pause. “And keep your mouths shut.”
Jon gives a thumb up and Damian scoffs, but Jason sits up straight in his seat. “Wait, but, are there any books about you? Do people know you exist?”
“I don’t read.” Plagg says. “But, I will trade you classics written by my holders for some brie.”
“And they aren’t aware it exists if we weren’t aware he exists, Todd.” Damian snaps.
Adrien face-plants at this and she has little sympathy but fully understands. If she showed someone the most powerful being in the universe, making himself one of the most powerful people, and all the conversation turned into was cheese… well, she’d be embarrassed too.
However, Tikki is far too classy, so she just gets to be amused.
“Plagg I can get you cheese.” Adrien mumbles.
They scoff so deep Marinette can practically feel Plagg’s sarcastic demeanor start to seep into her bones. “Yes,” It says, and a black tendril wraps around Adrien’s ankle from the ground-up. “But it means more coming from someone who wants to. Trades aren’t deals, but they’re still worthwhile.”
Jason’s grinning at this (but Damian looks pale). “I’d shake your hand if I could.”
“You can through the kid.” Plagg says. “I’m going to leave. My presence is not good for Mari’s boy to be around, because of his bloodline, which I already warned him about. Sorry, by the way, kid,” Damian’s jaw clenches, and he finally looks up to Marinette—given Plagg isn’t showing himself. “I know I’m not good for you.”
“I will have to get used to you regardless. You aren’t that scary.” Damian says this almost like he should be rolling his eyes and telling the ancient being not to flatter himself. But what she pays attention to is the that scary which means that he is scaring him, if only a little bit.
To her, that’s unacceptable (but it’s one of those times she can’t do anything about it).
“Sure, kid.” And with that, Marinette feels Plagg’s presence lessen to an almost unnoticeable amount—him leaving—and she wonders if the Wayne’s and Kent can even feel it, or if it takes a miraculous holder to reach that level of energy awareness around them.
Then again, she has no clue what Jon is, so.
Maybe he can feel it too.
“And you guys are attached together how?” Jon asks, seeming to be more at ease now that Plagg dismissed himself. “Is he like… in… you? Or does he just choose to be around you…?”
“Think of it like he’s tied to me.” Adrien explains, holding up his hand with his ring on (which he won’t be telling them about). “Like, a point from my palm that he can always find me by but also a point I can call on him whenever needed or wanted. But there has to be a give and take.”
Jason nods from the corner. “Seeing the destruction you did when you were unconscious definitely makes me feel good that you’re on our side, nino. You could be a super villain with that.”
“Or—” And it’s the hard edge in Damian’s green eyes as he says this that makes her nervous. “—a hero.”
The heroine immediately thinks back to how much she might have told Damian about Chat Noir, or the miraculous team. She knows that she doesn’t talk about them or akumas often, just like he doesn’t talk about Gotham’s own heroes or villains often, and so far that’s been okay with them both.
She just knows that Damian Wayne-Al Ghul is wicked smart, and could figure out their secrets with just the little amount he’s been given. It doesn’t make her as nervous as it would if she didn’t trust him, and she does, trust him, she means—
Marinette just wanted him to learn about this in a way that doesn’t make it seem like a betrayal.
Meanwhile, Adrien's nose wrinkles like I'm not a Nino, I:m an Adrien...
“Anyway, um, I’m half-human from my mom and half-alien from my dad, so I have some awesome powers but I also can accidentally cause damage if I sneeze, or wack something half awake.” Jon explains this in a rush, giving a big thumps up. “All the Wayne’s know, but I haven’t told Jay yet so I would appreciate, y’know, even around friends some discretion.”
“Mister Jason just found out?” Adrien asks, nose wrinkling, and she can feel his need to apologize.
“Jay as in Jay Nakumura, his partner.” Damian explains, rolling his eyes. “Not as in Todd.”
Jon smiles nervously. “Any questions?”
Jason finally brought Jon and Adrien down for breakfast, complaining about Pennyworth’s waffles which he described as ‘terrible, horrid, please don’t eat them’ which she could tell just by the glint in her partner’s eyes that it only made him want to eat them more.
Sometimes, it astounds her how Adrien thinks he didn’t siphon Plagg’s ‘find the stinkiest thing and eat it’ trait.
Then she remembers he’s a teenage boy with low impulse control anyway, and thinks it might be fair.
Anyway, the point of this was not to worry about Adrien’s food habits—the point is that Damian purposely kept Marinette behind even though they’ll talk about Jon later when the Kent boy can work up the words for it himself, and he’s just sitting there, looking upset.
It’s not quite anger, but it’s also not.
“Something’s wrong, that's not about Adrien or Jon not being fully human.” She says, leaning away from him, thinking that will make him feel more secure. And if by the way his shoulders drop a bit, further from his ears, she’s right. “What’s up?”
“I… my grandfather…” Damian says, voice tense. “Do you remember me telling you about him?”
“He was strict and demanding—” Abusive, she doesn’t say. “—I remember.”
His hands fold over one another, book forgotten. “He is the bloodline Plagg was referring to. He is connected to the unknown, like kwamis, as much as any one person could be. Previously, I did not tell you because you learning such things would be damaging, but you already know.”
“Plagg talks about a holder, someone he was connected to, that was a terrible man… Ra’s.” Marinette says, and watches her boy flinch. “Sorry—I… I just, I’m so sorry, mi petit corbleu, that you had to grow up with someone like him. I’m here now, and Plagg can be good instead of forced to be bad, and we’re on your side. I will never let him hurt you again.”
And it’s a promise.
One she will give her life to keep.
“He hasn’t hurt me.” The Wayne boy snaps defensively.
She wants to say, but he’s destroyed you.
“My sweet,” Marinette doesn’t touch his cheek, but she does raise her hand towards him, and lets him lean into it. “He has.” She says instead, “There is nothing wrong or weak in that. I love you the same. So does Jon. Let us protect you.”
Damian is quiet for a moment and then leans away from the touch. “I will learn how to tolerate Plagg.”
“Only if you want.” She nods.
“I do.” He insists, green eyes sparkling brighter.
Marinette grins a bit at him and ignores the voice in the back of her head that says you’re still lying to him and asks, “We’re good?”
“We are perfect, Angel.”
“Glad to hear it, Brute.”
Notes:
Do y'all think this was okay?
***Please report any formatting issues
Chapter 27: Pixie / Pipsqueak
Notes:
please read end of notes! Here begins a very good change and character growth that is dear to my heart as an author <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Mathematicians call them primes (pairs of prime numbers so close to each other but there's always an even number between them. 17 and 19. The bigger the numbers get, the rarer the primes are. There are just these vast, isolated variables spread out until you get to a place where you don't think there's anymore.
Then there’s two.
Just like there were 17 and 19.
Reaching out past an even number, paired together. Tikki calls them twins. She says she used to count them out, to make stars, homage; gods in their honor. Plagg prefers writing to math, but he says her obsession is understandable. All things need balance.
She tells Viperion this, as he’s staring out at Chat, lyre strumming sadly across his lap. “The constellations are like that too.” He says. “Always paired together, never touching.”
Ladybug looks out across the space, at the boy she once thought was the one she’d be destined to end up with and the boy she now loves, her pen-pal, just a text away, and nods. “Yeah,” She responds, leaning back on her palms. “I know exactly what you mean.”
She would think that he and Jason were suspiciously good at getting over the whole ‘Adrien hosting a god’ thing if it wasn’t for Jon being half-alien himself.
Damian approaches Marinette after three am the next day—approach being a quite loose turn, given he wakes her up by shaking her shoulder until she swats at him, openly drooling on her pillow. Groaning, she buries closer to the blanket, begrudgingly awake.
“Habibti?” He questions, and she grumbles a response. Yup. Still not a morning person. “Are you still, quote, not against, unquote the idea of us romantically involved?”
Now this gets her to crack an eye open. “What?”
“Oh. Yes. You aren’t dreaming.” Damian assures—as if that’s what she’s confused about. “Me and Jon were…I cannot tell you where we were, actually, but we were talking nonetheless. And the topic of romance came up due to his connection with Nakamura and me to you. He was shocked I didn’t stay updated on your desires.”
Okay, listen. It’s three in the morning and her crush is talking about desires . She’s a teenage girl—of course she’s going to have a little… unsavory thoughts.
“W-what?”
“Tsk. Is that all you say? Are you still-”
“Oh! Um, yes?”
“Understood.” He says, dead serious. And with that the absolutely oblivious Wayne boy just turns and leaves, but not before turning back one final time to her, dressed in all black—dark makeup smudged around his eyebrows, all to wish her, “Goodnight.”
The heroine flops back against her pillow, eyes closing with a groan. She doesn’t think she can go back to sleep now. In concern for Damian (his family are all weird night-owls who do genuine activities after midnight) and mostly because when they talk about romance, Damian thinks of her .
She’s not blind, okay, she knows that Damian likes her too.
For fucks sake, they’ve talked about it! But it’s something entirely different to have him genuinely (and openly, too!) acknowledge that. Especially with a vested interest in her liking him back—which means they’re probably talking about possibilities …
A giggle echoes only around the room, Tikki’s blue shine of her eyes lighting up the space by Marinette’s extra pillow. “I think he quite likes you, doesn’t he? It’s amazing, his control over instincts to gravitate to you while still letting himself care for you… it’s telling.”
“The last time you said someone likes me, I felt cursed.”
“The last time I said that, it wasn’t meant to be.”
This shuts Marinette up quite nicely.
Because—well, it’s hard to explain, in a way. She doesn’t want to press on what the kwami says, in fear of being disappointed. She’d rather sit on her own opinion, as wrong as it could be. Because she also doesn’t want the pressure of knowing, of yet again being fated to someone.
Everything so far has been a choice.
It’s been her wanting him.
Here’s the thing: nothing is going to scare Marinette Dupain-Cheng away from Damian Wayne-Al Ghul, yet she wants to feel certain about it too. Knowing her energy makes him feel physically safe is enough to mentally balance all these different aspects of what makes them them .
Fact is, Marinette wants to be wanted.
She doesn’t want to be clung to.
“It’s so cute how you call her Angel, Demon-Spawn.” Jason grins at them from his spot across from Marinette at the table. Adrien and Bernard Dowd are next to them, getting on like a house on fire. Both of these things, she thinks, are what make Damian scowl deep into his egg-plant lasagna.
“It was an agreed-upon nickname from our junior year.” His voice is deadpan. “Do not read into it.”
“Yup, it was.” Marinette confirms, feeling exasperated by the googly eyes Jason and Dick are sending each other, as if they all can’t see them. “We also picked Brute together.”
Dicks nose wrinkles. “Brute?”
“Et tu Brute?” Jason fills in.
“It’s nicer than ‘demon’.” She adds.
The white-striped boy’s look is just about feral, sharp-toothed and wide. “Angelita... fitting, truly, compared to that brat, anyway. What were the other options?”
“If I remember,” She starts counting on fingers. “Fae, pixie-”
“Pixie? That’s cool. Definitely stealing that!”
“Jason.” Dick warns, but their brother is already leaving, sing-songing Pixie es muy piquéno! as he starts tearing apart an Italian sausage.
“Let him have fun.” This, of course, makes Marinette roll her eyes. “What harm can it do?”
Damian glares. “He is insulting you.”
“If you could have called me that, it’s not insulting.”
And, well, he doesn’t really seem to have a good rebuttal for that.
The classes are meeting at Wayne Enterprises for a small guide to the American private school system—far better than the public one—and then going to actually start classes alongside their pen-pals. But their pen-pals also have a partner for presentation that will be announced in class.
So Marinette will be spending quite a lot of time with another French student, and can only pray for the best.
At seven in the morning, nonetheless.
Joy .
Jason, who’s the head of security for Wayne Enterprises, therefore the contest winner, therefore Marinette and her whole class, so he’s their chaperone at the high school along with the very peppy and optimistic about the day Stephanie Brown.
“C’mon Pipsqueak, Pixie, we’re off to an adventure. No weapons allowed.” Jason says. “God, I love having excuses to call out annoying teenage boys. Hey, Demon, how many do you think I’ll have to explain the basics of consent to before lunch?”
“A handful. Many have lawyers on retainer.” Barley giving a warning, but issuing the advice nonetheless, Damian takes Marinette’s wrist without her offering it to him, making her feel a bit giddy. “Let us go to the car. I am sure that Pennyworth wants to be inconspicuous in front of the French.”
“ I am French, mon Damian.”
“You are an exception, Habibti.”
Steph rolls her eyes as Jason keeps talking, mostly to himself, though if he’s aware of that or not is disputable. “Grow up, Jay.”
He looks her up and down, brown shoes, royal purple skirt, pale purple polka dot long sleeve, purple earrings and headband. “I’m sorry— me? You were watching Bluey this morning and crying about cartoon dogs , Steph. Cartoons! And I need to grow up?”
The blonde gasps and holds a dramatic hand over her heart. “ Childish? That show is a masterpiece!”
“Come.” Damian instructs, turning his hand over to lace their fingers together, squeezing tight. “Todd will argue with anyone about the meaning of ‘classic’ if given the chance. As an English Major, he feels it’s his duty. He likes to think that because he reads Jane Austin without glorifying Shakespeare it makes him a saint.”
Blue-green eyes—so similar to Damian’s, but watered down, like the green of contacts instead of natural color—scan her crush head to toe, as if assessing him for a fight: both in amusement and suspicion. “And you have opinions on that?”
Her boy tsks. “Opinions better than yours, at least.”
“Like what?” Marinette asks, aware she’s throwing fuel on the fire.
“For one, our opinions on Juliet and Romeo-”
Jason turns on them in an instant. “She was a child!”
Damian meets him with a level glare. “ So .”
It’s going to be a long morning, she decides.
And even more so when Adrien comes bounding out of the house, clearly late because he slept in if the tired circles under his eyes say anything—when she woke up and went to his guest from, he said “Five more minutes!” and that turned into twenty.
“I’m here, I’m ready, c’mon, I love cars that aren’t limos! Fuck my dad!” Shouting this, Adderall not kicking in yet to make him more sunshine than heat waves, grabs Marinette’s hand and pulls her right towards the car, which not only makes her run, but Damian too.
Her boy is practically snarling at her partner by the time they’re squishing into the very back seat, teeth genuinely bared as Adrien cowers down against the opposite door.
Turning—immediately going to fix the situation—Marinette lunges forward and presses a hard, chaste kiss against the corner of Damian’s jaw, nose smarting at the impact, but it makes his mouth clamp shut with a minute thud, cheeks flushing a handsome red.
“There, see?” She says, grinning. “Nothing to worry about.”
“Must you?” Damian grumbles, rubbing the color from his cheeks.
Giggling, Marinette nods, clipping her buckle. “I must!”
Marinette picks on something is wrong the moment that Adrien stops suddenly, nearly causing her to smack into her back.
She hears Sabrina’s voice rising through the air.
Up until this point, looking over towards the courtyard of Gotham Academy (the foreword at W.E. went just as well as expected), she hadn’t questioned one bit at all why Chloe Bourgeois had never mentioned who her pen-pal was at the academy.
Honestly, she just assumed that the person was unassuming and didn’t impress her, and since she doesn’t care for Gotham or this project, it just went unspoken about, since Chloe isn’t exactly known for caring about people in an impressionable way.
And here’s where Marinette’s bias failed her.
Because Chloe’s changed .
There’s a single group who ended up with a triple pair instead of two, due to the class numbers—an extra Francoise Dupont student: Sabrina Raincomprix, who talked openly about it—and the teacher knowing that she could pair one of her students, Joan, who Sabrina said was her pen-pal openly.
“You have to sit with us, Chloe! The school said that all the pairs have every single class together and have to take attendance together!” Sabrina complains openly, one hand fisted on one of Joan’s wrists and the others on Chloe’s. “They made that rule for a reason!”
“I switched to Leon as my partner since he switched to the class-”
“That was a week ago! You can’t prepare any single presentation with only a week in Gotham and him being a month in France! You’re going to fail!” Sabrina’s voice rises in the air, in an arch of desperation. “You’re saying you’d rather fail than be with me? Why do you always make it a point to hurt my feelings?”
Chloe said that there’s nothing to worry about, but looking now, it wasn’t true at all.
When she keeps something like this a secret, a big part of her life for three years , it’s because she’s scared of something, because she doesn’t want to cause a politically unsavory uproar. One namely in the way of an ex-girlfriend who still can’t leave well enough alone.
Adrien is jolting from Marinette’s side in a moment, getting between Sabrina and their friend without hesitation, genuinely shoving the ginger away from her.
“Do not ever —” There’s something dangerous in his voice, hissed out, and Marinette steps closer to him while Damian bristles at Jon’s side. “—touch her again. Stay away from Chloe Bourgeois, or I swear I will reconnect with my father just to ruin you , and her parents won’t have mercy for you.”
“She’s still in love with me..” Sabrina holds her ground.
In this time, Joan pushes her away, falling into Bette’s side—who’s quick, as Student Body President, to intervene in the situation. “Sometimes, it’s better to let something that we’ve been holding on to go, especially if those around us, or the specific people we’re affecting don’t agree.”
“There’s nothing for you here.” Marinette agrees, quickly moving from Damian’s tight hold to offer her hand out to Chloe—who takes her whole arm in a crushing grip.
“Says the one who stole her from me!” Sabrina shrieks, lunging towards Marinette; Adrien keeps her back by hands on the shoulders (it’s easy to forget how strong, tall and just intimidating he can be out of suit). “It’s all your fault! I hate you Marinette! I thought we were friends but now, I see Lila was always right!”
“You know what?” The heroine snaps, finally at her breaking point with all this bullshit. “I’m glad you do, if you believe that then you were never actually my friend in the first place. Good riddance! And another thing,” She holds on tight right back when she says this. “I would steal Chloe again, every time. She is mine, and his, and Luka’s now. Ours.”
Bringing Kagami into this doesn’t feel right.
“If you were any kind of kind woman instead of the obsessed girl I see now, you’d be happy someone can actually treat her right like you couldn’t. That we could love her, faults included without feeling like we have to be her slave in order to be loved in return. If you want someone to boss around, Lila and Alya are right there, I’m sure they’d love to collar you.”
“Don’t bring us into this.” Alya snaps.
Adrien just about hisses at her. “Be quiet.”
“Silence!” Damian shout-growls, green eyes glaring over the crowd. And here’s the thing: people listen. “All of you get over yourself. Forcing someone to love you is vile, and fighting over it more so. This is a school, not a reality show. Either get out now or I will call Todd, and he’ll happily demonstrate how Wayne’s treat the intolerable.”
“There is no need for that! We debate like this all the time!” Rose defends, hands waving.
Damian scoffs, and it’s loud and crass, and then, suddenly and without warning, Juleka is bursting into tears in the middle of the room and shoving everyone out of her way as she runs to the elevator. As Rose goes to follow, Adrien steps in her way and shakes his head.
“She’s my girlfriend, Adrien!” Rose says, clearly panicking a bit. Marinette actually lets herself feel bad. “She’s crying.”
“I know a Couffaine breakdown when I see one.” He replies easily. “She reached her limit and she needs to be alone, or with someone completely outside of the problem. So it can’t be you, and it can’t be me. Neither of us will be going anywhere.”
“Assignments are up.” Damian’s teacher tiredly calls. “Any more fighting, and you’re all getting detention.”
Marinette almost feels excited by the threat.
There are consequences here!
“Let me.” Chloe says from behind Adrien, shocking a good majority of people in the room into a bitter silence. “If I can calm Luka down, I can make her laugh.”
Rose eyes her up bitterly, and a bit devastated (and Marinette wonders how much she and Sabrina talk). “You?”
At the very least, Chloe’s confidence isn’t outwardly affected. She crosses her arms, cocks out a hip and smirks, nods and then says “Yeah, me.” before turning on heel and marching in the direction Juleka ran off in. There’s pieces Marinette missed, some by neglect, others by force.
But there’s more she didn’t—Chloe Bourgeois becoming a woman who cares for others.
She is good now, and Marinette won’t hear anything different.
As luck would have it—get it?—Marinette, Damian, Juleka and Jamie are paired together (which made Kim give her begging eyes across the room, of which she ignored). Though Juleka and Chloe aren’t back yet from the hallway where they disappeared, brave in an American school, Jamie is quick to get to work.
Marinette appreciates it; the lack of small talk and decisive consideration of their time as they prepare for classes.
Meanwhile, Adrien and Bette are chatting up their partners, Chloe and her partner get to work with Emiko and Nino, which is easy, but Kim and Lyta have to work with Alya and Jon, so they’re getting practically no work done between the three jocks excitement and Alya’s death glares.
Lila and her partner, Michael, who she clings to even while he winces and scowls at her, are with Joan and Sabrina, who laps at her ego like a dog at a dirty puddle.
There’s something about watching people have to grovel at Lila’s heels that makes Marinette feels satisfied in a way—like she got out of the way of a train, like she avoided something. Like she made the right choice when her and Nino let go of Alya for good.
It still hurts. Parts of Alya are still good.
But their relationship is no longer worth it.
“Ahh! You goober!” Alix shrieks, flicking some of the water Max spilled on them right back at him, making him roll his eyes. “You’re gonna mess up my leggings!”
“They can get messier?”
“Take that back!”
In Gotham it’s easy to forget the weight the four walls of their homeroom hold. It’s easier to act like teenagers and pen-pals, classmates and friends, than it is to remember the blurred line of sides, opinions, and who’s on top when. Marinette prefers it, and she’s already scared to go back.
“Habibti?” Damian calls, low and only for her.
She blinks up at him. “Yeah?”
“You’re mumbling to yourself.” A pause, and then he’s frowning, head tilting to the side in a way she just knows he got from Jon. “Are you alright?”
“I’m good.” Marinette smiles and nods. It’s not technically a lie. “Just a lot to think about.” Her boy nods and gets right back to work. “Thanks though!”
She just keeps processing. It really is a lot.
Notes:
also! I'm using this fic as heavy inspiration (near copy and paste) into a different fandom fusion fic of mine I've been thinking about nonstop. I didn't do it yet bc I was like "that's cheating" or whatever it was but like??? it's my own work and all of it. If I want to change names/minor content and the scenes a bit, gloss it up and throw it at a board, then so what??? I'm allowed to!
Anyway, it's going to be a MHA Tododeku (as ladybug and robin) fic... if anyone's in that fandom :)
Chapter 28: Notice Things
Notes:
YOU'RE GONNA GET TWO VERY CLOSE TOGETHER SO PLEASE READ, ENJOY AND LEAVE A COMMENT SORRY FOR IT BEING SO LONG, THE CURSE OF THE AO3 AUTHOR IS NO JOKE AND I'M KNEE DEEP IN PROBLEMS
i should be completing my college homework right now but NO
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Her suit was bursting at the seams with all the sins past users never had the courage to commit in the name of Justice, and this Ladybug, Marinette Dupain-Cheng, is quickly running dry trying to find a new one she won’t commit. Nothing is out of bounds, not for Paris, not for her.
When the good guys have rules, and the bad ones don’t, the bad ones win.
She doesn’t care about any of it—she cares about winning.
Gabriel Agreste lost his most prized partner in the line of duty and immediately, the entire Miraculous Court agreed who Hawkmoth was and what to do about him. It was for Adrien Agreste’s sake that nothing happened, but every akuma that passed from that day weighed on their shoulders.
Proof was hard to find, but they found it.
In butterflies they followed to the Agreste home, texts sent from Gorilla to Adrien, him willing to testify in court, Adrien willing to lie on the stand to incarcerate Gabriel—using knowledge only Chat should have to ensure his country’s safety. Marinette breathed out, and back in.
She could wait, she needs to wait, to let it build. People would call her cruel, but she cares not for kindness.
Not when victory is around the corner.
Marinette and Jamie (Kim’s crush Jamie and Juleka’s pen pal, that one) get along quite well.
They’re the talkative ones of the two groups—Marinette can easily see why her best friend is infatuated. She’s sassy, cute, quick witted and isn’t shy about sharing her opinion, even if it’s not the same opinion that the other three of them have. She admires that.
So while they pass the information back and forth, debating colors, themes and dialogue, Damian and Juleka organize the power point quietly, only glancing up every now and again. It’s swift work, and the group feels efficient between the four of them.
Definitely better than previous group projects.
Eventually and inevitably, she and Juleka are left alone together, Jamie in the bathroom and Damian chasing down Jon questioning him about something ‘remarkably stupid’ that he texted him. That just about killed her out of curiosity to not ask.
“We’re gonna be civil, right?” Marinette asks—feeling like that alone could be pushing her luck. “We don’t have to talk about any of it.”
Red-orange eyes regard her carefully past fallen pieces of hair.
It makes her gulp, smiling awkwardly as she immediately looks up in hopes that Damian is coming back, or Jamie is done with her little break, but no luck. For someone who quite literally embodies the spirit of good luck, she seems to be lacking quite a bit of it.
Eventually, Juleka murmurs out, “But… can we?”
The heroine feels herself just about jerks in her chair, blue eyes widening. Even Tikki’s presence becomes heavier for a second; Marinette can’t tell if she’s supervising the situation or surprised by it. She gulps. “We, um, yeah, you know if we both can stay civil… and not involve Alya.”
“I don’t know what to believe anymore…” Juleka continues. “I’m not gonna tell Alya. And I… I’ve been talking to Luka.”
As if she can feel his presence, Marinette looks up to find green eyes regarding the two of the suspiciously, and shakes her head, trying to communicate we should be left alone . He pauses, and then turns back around to leave them around—and she breathes out in relief.
Juleka would not open up in front of a stranger.
She tilts her head back to the Couffaine girl, ready to give her full attention; trying to prepare for anything that could happen. “Did… have you been talking to Luka, lately?” They haven’t been close since junior year. “Or just notice things.”
“Both.” Her chin tilts towards her chest more, as if she’s ashamed. “I wrote down the other day… things Lila told me… and Rose… things she could do… and never did… People she said she knew and could meet us… including my dad… and just… it’s not adding up…”
“And everyone else is so caught up in her stories, those things still seem real to them.” Marinette finds herself finishing the thought.
Because yeah, she’s been there. She knows exactly what that feels like.
Even if it’s a few years late, she imagines it’s the same.
“Luka told me how much she hurts you.” Juleka says—all in one breath, like it’s too important to say any other way. “And I… I find myself… it’s easier to believe than… you hurting someone… or going from the… our Marinette, everyday Ladybug… to that.”
“I didn’t.” It’s the easiest answer there is. “So many new people came that year, it threw off the whole class. Everyone wanted the new and shiny toy, and that’s understandable, but after so long it got old. When I called Lila out on her lies, she would pretend I hurt her.”
“And then… not check the cameras…”
Marinette nods. “It’s not because she’s the bigger person, it’s because she knows the truth. If anyone looked at the cameras, you’d see her sit on the ground, smirk and then start crying. I never pushed her, and as much as she hurts me, I never will.”
“You tried… you did tell us.”
Juleka’s mumble this time, feels thicker than normal; emotional. Even after all this time, and everything that’s happened, the designer’s heart still pangs. She doesn’t like seeing her in pain, even if she’s no longer her friend and now, just Luka’s little sister.
“I did.” She confirms after a moment. “I just… I couldn’t yell about it forever. No one wanted to believe me, so I gave up. If people are going to come around, they’re going to come around like you, or Adrien. I can’t take the high road forever. It’s exhausting.”
Nodding, red-orange eyes fill with tears. “Me and Rose are… it’s all we talk about… fight about… lately.”
Marinette’s mouth twists down unhappily. “I’m… I’m sorry about that, but, Rose is nice. She’ll come around and if she doesn’t, you have a hard decision to make. I’m not saying that for me, but Luka. Because this is more than just your friend group disagreeing. This is between your girlfriend and big brother, too.”
“I know.” Juleka says, loudest she’s been all conversation, palms pressing over both eyes in an attempt to not cry. “I know … I don’t know what to do anymore, Mari.”
She isn’t supposed to be the one they go to when they really need help.
But Marinette isn’t willing to turn her away.
“Do you want to hear my full side? My whole group? It could help you decide and… I can’t speak for Chloe,” Who will hold a grudge against anyone if they wrong her, no matter who it is—but she does have a soft spot for Luka, so... “Or Nino,” Who is done with everything Alya-related. “But I think they’d give you a fair shot.”
“Are you… why are you… being nice to me…?”
She shrugs. “Everyone deserves a second chance.”
“And Couffaine —” Damian says Juleka’s name like it leaves a bad taste in his mouth, making a face at Marinette. They’re both aware that Jon, halfway across the hallway, is listening but also aware that neither of them can do anything about that. “—is someone you want to reintroduce into your life.”
Marinette’s nose wrinkles, and she finds herself giving a half-hearted shrug. “Well, she’s not someone I’ve ever had this massive problem with, she’s just been quietly on what I view is the wrong side of this whole thing, and from the sounds of it, it’s only because she’d rather be wrong and with Rose, than right and without.”
Green eyes regard her steadily. “Could you mentally handle being the catalyst for their potential break up?”
“I’m not sure I have a choice, but I know I’m strong.” She answers this as honestly as she could. “Just, they’ve were friends for years before they started dating, and I just hate feeling like I’m butting in, but at the same time, Juleka practically begged me to. And she’s Luka’s family.”
“You don’t owe the Couffaine’s anything.”
The heroine thinks back to all the times Luka’s held her while she was crying, sobbing, and soothing her hair back, the times when Adrien was still telling her to take the high road and she barely reconnected with Nino or Kim. He was the one that helped her, when no one else did.
Ankara was there for her when her parents were out of town and she couldn’t be in an environment that was super controlled, like the Le Chien’s. She’s the one who told her it was okay to back away from family sometimes, to not jump at the chance to help her cousins whenever they wanted her to, just ‘cause.
And before it all, Juleka was always supportive. She was a listening ear and a mumbling mouth, and one of the funniest people she ever met. Insecure and lovely, she was there for Marinette during her awkward middle school phase and gave other kids her number when Marinette couldn’t work up the nerve.
So by all means, that simple isn’t true.
It’s not that she owes them… it’s that she cares about them.
“I think that if I ignored Juleka when she was this confused and messed up about this,” Marinette shakes her head to herself, ponytails tickling the back of her neck. “I wouldn’t forgive myself. I don’t think I owe her anything, and I’m not doing this out of obligation, either. I just… I don’t know.”
It feels ridiculous that she’d still care so much over people who’ve hurt her.
“Habibti, I struggle to refuse favors to those who have injured me in the past, too.”
Him sayings this startles Marinette, and her head shoots up from where she was focused on the inside of Damian’s locker—Jon decorated it for him, full of bats and pictures of them and his family. Sometimes, even though she knows he’s actively working on it, he still surprises her when he opens up; especially without being asked.
“Because of the good memories, or the things you felt like you earned when you were with them. It makes you feel like you care about what happens to them, because of those times, even if it would help otherwise. For instance, you could worry less and Couffaine could learn to solve her own problems.”
Marinette winces at this.
It doesn’t sound pleasant.
“But because she’s so used to you always being there, no matter what, because you’re still the class president, even after all this time—though I do understand Rossi’s lack of real ambition, and because you are around the Couffaine family often, and you’re so used to helping, it only feels natural to move forward.”
She bites her lip. “What do you think that I should do?”
Damian shrugs, and slightly moves forward with the movement, tall frame leaning over her. Her hands fist into the bottom of his jacket, and he allows it. “I cannot make an educated comment on that, given I do not actually know Couffaine nor the risks associated with her but… I think you deserve rest while here, Angel.”
“I can,” Hesitating, the designer turns to the right where she can feel Adrien’s presence, and finds him giggling next to Bette and her boyfriend. He knows how to handle Couffaine’s better than her anyway. “I’ll see if Adrien can be the mediator, instead of me.”
“But you’re still going to help the group explain everything?” He doesn’t say this like he agrees, but he doesn’t say this like he’s judging her, either.
“Yeah,” Marinette decides. “I think I need to.”
Damian leans forward, kisses her forehead, says “Fill me in after.” and then turns and briskly walks away to his next class, ears staining a deep red, hands fisted white around the straps of his backpack. And Marinette just about dies on the spot.
“Holy kwami…” She says, hand raising to her bright red cheeks. Damian just kissed me. And not only that—he initiated it. “Jon?”
The Kent boy pops up by her side within a second, grinning widely. “Yeah?”
“Did that actually just happen?”
“Want me to pinch you?”
Ladybug figured something out:
On the anniversary of Emilie Agreste nee Graham de Vanily’s disappearance—also known as the time she fell susceptible to the Curse of the Peacock Miraculous—Gabriel Agreste is very susceptible to being manipulated, crazy in sorts: liable to being trapped.
As much as she’d want to leave Chat behind for Adrien’s sake, Marinette makes her excuse of her entire friend group having a movie night in, Kim being left with all their phones to monitor just in case, and portals the entire friend group back to Paris.
Damian is left standing at the entrance of Wayne Manor, frowning like something is suspicious.
And sure, maybe she didn’t hide it enough; maybe she doesn’t care enough being so close to the finish line. Like jogging when you can see the red tape at the end of a marathon, instead of running the very last mile. Maybe she doesn’t care about that either.
After Jon, Marinette is sure that not much could be a shock. She’s sure that things will work out for her, even if she doesn’t explicitly tell him. She’s sure that Damian won’t be so freaked out that it will ruin anything between them. Because they’re Marinette and Damian, Ladybug and…
Everything will be fine.
It’s been years since Marinette first wanted to tell Damian about her being Ladybug—she can tell that he has a secret of his own, so he can’t be mad at her, right?—and a year since Tikki said it could be worth it to tell him, and three months since Adrien did.
Marinette Dupain-Cheng can only keep her pain secret for so long.
There’s already three active akumas running rampant.
So they jump into action.
Notes:
to think, all this started because I wrote a cracked out Jason x Marinette fic and my sister barged into my room at three in the fucking morning going, "you should check out this ship"
also, this fic is officially longer than the first three Harry Potter books - for reference
Chapter 29: The Day After
Notes:
so i decided to make the big fight against hawkmoth not really like, front line? like you're not sure how the take down happens, but it doesn't matter because that's not what's important. what's important is how they feel about it, because the reason they've avoided it is because it's gabriel agreste and adrien would be affected, because they had to get affairs in order
also i'm terrible at writing action scenes
so i hope you still like it !
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The day that Marinette Dupain-Cheng met Adrien Agreste, she got mad at him.
Just the fact that he was associated with Chloe Bourgeois back then meant that he was automatically someone she didn’t want to talk to. She gave him the cold shoulder for the rest of the week, until this boy, this sweet boy who never had a single friend, reached out and did his best to clear things up.
She learned how it was genuinely his first time ever at public school—basically locked in a box for his whole life, with Chloe and other rich kids as play dates—and how Marinette was his second ever self-chosen friend, right behind Nino Lahiffe.
And to them both, that meant a lot.
It meant that Chat Noir and Ladybug meant more to each other, it meant that Plagg and Tikki could stay connected, it meant their friend groups could merge, challenge each other, and grow. It meant that Marinette Dupain-Cheng could be the first person who loved Adrien Agreste unconditionally.
It meant she could trust him.
More than anyone else.
The day after Marinette’s world changed, she woke up to a house full of life.
She stepped down from her loft bed, seventeen years old, in soft pajamas and bare feet. She could only think about how cold her room was compared to the Wayne manor. She leaned against her old lounge chair, and let her fingers go red from squeezing the auburn wood with her hand.
Her back ached from the fight the day before, joints burning, calling for rest. She was seventeen years old. It felt like there was a century worth of chaos nipping at her heels, making her bones brittle, hollowing her out. For years, the world was pressed onto her shoulders.
It’s odd, not having the weight of it anymore.
At least, not all of it.
Morning light, blue and dim, and greying all around her room, dropped through her windows. She heard something shatter in the living room below her, probably due to Papa’s clumsiness. There was a giggle. A fit of shouting and thumps of steps—her parents were celebrating the news that rocked France.
Marinette wrapped her favorite, old, thread-bare blanket around herself and went to her closet.
Today was not a good day to wear red.
If she would turn on the news channels—and she wouldn’t—she would hear it blasting across every channel TVi News owned, them and their endless retelling of events. Even the Lilablog would have something out. She would have seen the garbled headlines trying to make sense of France changing; it was a good change.
It called for celebration.
But a change like this—it’s huge.
It’s everything, it’s the good that France has wished for for years. That doesn’t change a single thing. Good things can hurt.
“End of Paris’ torment? Yes!” She heard her mother mock from downstairs, Sabine Cheng being under the impression that this will just boost her business, and worry her less about tears. She does not know the emptiness in her daughter now, how fragile she feels when she looks at her earrings in the mirror.
What are they good for now?
Will she even get to keep them? Keep Tikki out of the box?
She doesn’t know the rules—or if she’s the one who gets to make them.
When Marinette went out into the rest of the house, holding herself delicately as she stepped into her living room, she had to cautiously step over her teammates’—no, friends. They’re just friends now, them and all their—sleeping bodies. She refuses to think of Damian, who still doesn’t know this secret.
Kim was probably in his hotel room, slumped next to their phones, having waited for the call.
Tears prick in her eyes, thinking of him staying up for her all night.
In one corner on a chair, a boy with disheveled blond hair, hand clenched tight to his phone, the famed silver ring held up to his heart, a boy with blue and black hair wrapped around him, wrist flicking side-to-side even in his sleep. They look exhausted.
It’s the first time in a week they’ve been able to see each other.
And it’s like this .
In the other on a couch lays a shorter blonde, who held her arms tight to her frame, as if scared, whose legs were draped over a girl with black hair folded in on herself to rest her cheek against the girl’s thigh, a coat draped properly over her shoulders.
Finally, curled up on a beanbag, is another boy with his hat pulled all the way down over his eyes, looking like her dad threw a blanket on top of him in the middle of the night, but the quiet hum of energy in the room tells her it was probably actually Wyazz, or Plagg.
Adrien had insisted on making sure that none of them were alone, and so the whole group slept in the living room—nearly on top of one another—instead of spread out in their designated spare rooms. She wonders if their parents would think it’s jet lag, from coming back from Gotham (Kaalki was too exhausted to make another portal).
She doesn’t know if she’ll be able to explain this away.
Hopefully, Tikki had enough energy left to hide their presence, noise, sight, from her parents, but she cannot blame a single one of the kwamis if they couldn’t. If she has to sit down with her parents, and tell them all the ways she’s been tortured over the years.
A final discomfort from a long day.
The rest of them agreed and invaded her and Adrien’s home, and by the time any of them realized how lost—devastated—elated— exhausted —that their leader, no, friend , was, it was too late out and she promised that they’d end up mauled on the side of the street somewhere between the bakery and their own homes if they left.
And not just because she’d chase after them with a broom.
She knew them all too well.
Marinette knew why Adrien was more terrified of Hawkmoth losing than he was being forgotten.
He had confessed this over coffee at sixteen, Chloe and Luka snickering over the way that Kagami didn’t understand a dirty joke in the background, Adrien wiping a tear and turning around after saying I can’t be a real person without my Father telling me what to do to comment on the situation Nadja Chamock style.
“And now! We see Kagami Tsurugi gearing up to duel Chloe Bourgeois, her current object of admiration, but more known as a local politician’s weird blonde daughter, to a duel to the death, while her best friend watches! She picks up her knife, a butterknife folks, and—”
Marinette knows the way that Chloe would throw herself into protecting all of them and their identities and actions, protecting Adrien and her, from all the backlash, from the media. She knows that she’d pull strings and snap at every hungry reporter dawning their front steps.
People like Chloe Bourgeois can eat men like that for lunch.
And then there would be Kim Le Chien, pulling them all into outside activities, forcing them to get their minds off of it; Damian Wayne and Jon Kent, who would be one of the biggest escapes for them once they got back to Gotham. Who won’t let them doubt themselves, because that would let them all down and they couldn’t stand that.
Damian has her back, always.
She knew that Kagami and Luka were rocks for their group.
The two have covered all the shifts that Marinette needed them too, used their parents to make excuses for Adrien and the school, they folded themselves into the friend group, into Marinette and Adrien’s life—Ladybug and Chat Noir—with mending touches, low melodies, sharp gossip and kind words.
They are not nice people.
But they are kind.
Marinette’s life had changed because of Hawkmoth.
Everything he did, like the Butterfly Effect theory, changed things for her gradually over time: Alya’s late night calls turned to shrieking laughter past midnight with Kim and Nino, the hate for Chloe traded out for despise of Lila, the embarrassing obsession over Adrien turned into genuine friendship.
Her friend group shifted; her ideals changed.
She did not blame anyone for what happened, not even Adrien.
When he told her all those years ago to take the high road, it wasn’t out of malice—it was not so she would get hurt more: keep your head down. Agree. Talk passively. Agree. Don’t draw attention to yourself unless you’re smiling at a camera. Agree. Agree. Agree.
Those are the messages that had been installed in Adrien since he could remember.
The silly cat wasn’t allowed in the spotlight even before his mother’s disappearance, he constantly felt in his father’s way. He is used to lies being insignificant and harmless, just little things day to day. He is not used to lies that do damage. He was not used to the type of abuse Lila Rossi manipulates with.
Adrien is brave as Chat Noir, just like they are all brave, just like they were not given a choice on whether to be brave about it or not.
But Adrien Agreste is still a hurt boy.
Backpack on one shoulder, Marinette went down into the bakery now with sock-covered feet to get a steaming kettle of sweet tea, and five mugs, avoiding her parents. Marinette let it brew while she spent her time waking her friends, thinking I’ve never seen them all so peaceful , ignoring the frown creasing between Adrien’s eyebrows.
He was the only one who still had something to worry about.
Without anyone knowing, Adrien Agreste might be a hero but he is also the son of a villain that now the whole of Paris knows the face of; guilty by association; gaining penance for the sins of his father; finding no absolution in the way his ring rests heavily against his knuckle.
“Good morning, belles .” Marinette says, when they’re all sitting up and staring at her grogrily. She lets the sweet tea, mixed in with warm milk and honey, roll over her tongue, clinging to the tastebuds as she clings to the mug. She is brave. She does not break.
Today is supposed to be a good day for all of Paris.
Instead, she feels so, so drained.
“We have school in about an hour, I tried to let you all sleep as long as I could, but I know some of your parents are going to have questions if my parents realize we’re here, and I know the other half of you want to take your time getting ready today.” She holds herself a little tired. “Remember, everyone’s happy about this.”
Chloe throws her head back and groans, turning to bury her face in Kagami’s collarbone. “I hate you, Dupain-Cheng. But at least I can make the excuse of a private jet!”
“Complain about me while you’re brushing out your hair,” Marinette replies nonchalantly. The other girl doesn’t mean her insults anymore—the bully has officially grown up, and the heroine got thicker skin. It’s too early in the morning for this.
And it all feels surreal; half-earned.
“I didn’t remember… about school.” Adrien says tiredly, rubbing at his green eyes.
“It’s not like it happens every week, five times a week, seven to two or anything. Or that we’ve been on a trip overseas or anything.” Chloe continues to complain venomously. Not a morning person. “Gotham awaits us. Wake up, Adrikins.”
Kagami leans forward over Chloe’s shins, hand out, coat falling to her thighs as she tiredly grabs an empty cup—Marinette immediately moves toward her to fill it up with tea, not bothering to add any honey or milk, as she would for the others.
The dragon likes things bitter.
“I didn’t have to wake up for another three hours.” Kagami says, sharp eyes turned to glance at the clock on the wall, showing how early in the morning it still is. “Mine and Couffaine’s shifts do not start until ten-thirty, and Mrs. Cheng knows we are up here.”
“I thought you two might want to see Chlo and Adrien off, sorry.”
“It’s o- kay, ” Replying mid-yawn, Luka stretches and completely overtakes Adrien’s space, flopping down like a tired cat over his side to rest his forehead against his arm. “We’re awake anyway. Might as well go out on early patrol, maybe answer some questions?”
“Could go south.” Nino mutters from the beanbag.
“No.” Marinette says sternly, moving her hand to show that she’s agreeing with the DJ. “No patrol. No answering questions. I want radio silence.”
Unlike how it would have been when they were younger, when they had just started out, there’s no protest or question of why she would think such a thing. There’s silent stares of understanding and confusion; equal in their trust in her judgment, especially after Adrien nods along.
“I’ll call a press conference to address everything as Ladybug after the news quiets down. It’s too early to stir the pot more. Let all the rumors settle into facts. Let’s make sure we all get our stories straight, cut off our loose ends, before we do anything else. It’s important that civilians don’t stop trusting us, we can’t look like we’re falling apart.”
“And I’ll put out an alert on ChatBugOut that we were the ones who defeated Hawkmoth,” Adrien says, voice catching a bit. “I’ll tell them the police have him in custody and will share all other news until we can get the full Miraculous court out to show off the heroes in their glory, now that it’s over.”
If we stay heroes at all , the more cynical part of her mind adds.
“And don’t make anyone suspicious either… for Chat, okay?”
They all nod together—as Adrien stares on with wide eyes.
Nino raises his fist like he’s toasting. “For Chat.”
“For Chat.” Luka agrees, the rest in tow.
Marinette gets back to Gotham after the first hour of classes begins, they all do.
It’s so late into the school day that they don’t even bother to go to fourth hour, just stay in the hotel room answering messages and calls from their phone, making posts about the defeat of Hawkmoth—Adrien the only one to dare touch ChatBugOut, and it’s on Ladybug’s account.
She’s sure that Kim’s having a rough day, having left them all a note in shaky writing that he’ll make excuses that they’re sick or whatever he comes up with on the spot but that he’s so, so proud of them all . He’s sure all their friends, particularly Damian, will have serious questions.
Her hands shake from the stress—relief—of it all.
“Show up for lunch?” Nino asks, louder than normal, headphones on and blocking it all out, like the world is just a little bit too much right now. She agrees. “I’m not going anywhere unless I don’t have to learn or get called on in class for an hour.”
Agreements go around the room, and Marinette bites her lip.
She wants to tell Damian everything.
My Malaki
Mon Brute
I’ll come at lunch but we can talk about last night once we’re home, okay?
I promise that I’m okay, I’m just really tired and I’m sorry I didn’t text you before !
How are you today, mon amore ?
Petit Corbleu <3
I feel adequate today.
Is our relationship intact?
My Malaki
Yes, of course it is !!
Why would you think otherwise, handsome?
Petit Corbleu <3
After I had kissed you in a more romantic manner, you left school and there was no contact for quite a while. Jon was sure it was unrelated, but Richard was not. To clarify, did I break a boundary between us?
My Malaki
I think that just broke my heart a little bit
No, mon petit corbleu, you didn’t break any boundary
It really was just shitty timing, I promise I would have said something
All physical boundaries between us rely on what you’re okay with, right now
I will tell you if that changes !
My Malaki
I want you to kiss me, okay? I need you to believe that
I’m all yours, and I was surprised, but I liked it
Petit Corbleu <3
That is a relieving fact.
Are you sure you are okay today, Habibti?
My Malaki
I’m really shaken up today
Petit Corbleu <3
What do you need?
My Malaki
How long do you think you could hold me ?
Petit Corbleu <3
Let me consider.
Petit Corbleu <3
As long as you need.
Notes:
oh god
thoughts?
Chapter 30: Research vs. Experience
Notes:
hello! I am back from the dead! my life is turning around! the ao3 author's curse has (somewhat) lifted
-my classes ended
-my heart problems have lessened
-I'm spending more time with sister and family
-me and my partner are laughing together more
-i'm actively job searching to get away from my shitty one
-I finished my book and am now waiting on my ~very slow reading~ friend turned beta readervs.
-still at the shitty job
-my driveway got absolutely flooded out and my 1993 2 fucking ton car can't get out (it's a quarter mile long dirt driveway) so we are all sharing the one car we could get out to get to our jobs, previously class and activities, so I can't go home to my apartment
-i am spending more time with my familyoverall, I am going to work on coping mechanisms and one of those is writing (which college is slowly starting to kill in me / i fear there is a time I will no longer be able to write)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Ladybug breathed out, and back in.
She looked at Chat Noir, and asked him, “Tonight, how about it’s just us?”
The stars that always seemed to be in his eyes sparkled. “For old time’s sake?”
“No.” Ladybug bit back spitefully, fingers digging into the brick beneath her finger so hard that it crumpled a little bit, the suit straining. “For right now’s sake.”
The past week has been stressful. Master Fu pulled Chat Noir down by the ear in front of everyone, invalidated his entire position as her partner, called him ‘Lady Luck’s Sidekick’ in front of their entire team. Queen Bee sneered about it, and from now on Rena Rogue would always say “Does the boss agree?” when he’d give her an order.
She hated it —hated the way he wasn’t taken seriously.
This is when she was breaking out of her controlling shell, trying to allow Chat to grow within his own right.
Ladybug decided that she was sick of the way the Eiffel Tower looks, so they were sitting on top of the tallest bridge that France has to offer, outside of the heart of Paris, ignoring the gawking few who were out this late at night. She wanted to reform her whole team; she wanted to be better.
Every glint of a white wing made all the shadows of the akumas feel too big.
Every finished fight wasn’t relieving, because Ladybug knew she’d be back tomorrow.
She listened to the feedback of the Justice League earlier that day, sometime after Hawkmoth finally called it quits and before she’d get back in the suit. Tikki pulled her yo-yo out, screen abnormally bright to eyes not protected by her mask. She put it on repeat, one, two, three—eight times.
I know you’re children , Green Lantern, she thinks, said. His voice was mocking—and her letter, stamped with the words [DENIED] in bright red ink, was no better. But really, dressing up as fake superheroes just to try and get us to visit… there’s not even any damage. Even Robin could have done better .
Not only did Master Fu take everyone but her unserious, to the point she felt like a fake, but now the Justice League couldn’t help, either.
God, Ladybug wanted to scream.
It’s just… it’s so unfair.
Marinette played the words again and again until Tikki suggested she stop, and quietly let the yo-yo fade away. Even then, the words replayed in her brain: you’re children dressing up as fake superheroes . Ladybug grew spiteful. What made the Justice League so super , huh?
What, the fact that’s what they called themselves? That they recruited their heroes younger than middle schoolers, their own children, and gods from other worlds that couldn’t know how unfair that was—that they devoted themselves to a league instead of the masses.
So what if Ladybug and the Miraculous Court were children, so what if they could heal the damage, so what if Robin could do it better , none of that mattered. She’s sure that they’ve all known kids who have fought worse battles, who could fix the wrong.
Plenty of people could do their job better.
They were heroes reaching out for help because they might have been standing on Master Fu’s shoulders, but the water was still above their heads. Apparently, that didn’t count for anything. If they drowned it didn’t matter—Ladybug could fix it anyway.
“ Félicitations! We’re free!” Chloe reads off her father’s tweets, feet kicking up on the lunch table. She’s tired, exhausted. They saw all their other classmates celebrate, heard Alya excitedly and disappointedly talking about how she missed all the action being in Gotham. “Welcome to a new era in France!”
We’re free , the words echo in Marinette’s mind. We’re free .
Marinette sees a messy blond head out of the corner of eye, one who’s waving a hand awkwardly as Rose waves to him across the room when their peers start to flood in. Him and Juleka publicly talked on the bus ride to the hotel last night, according to Nino.
He doesn’t know how to ignore someone yet, it’s too much for him to be mean.
Marinette doesn’t blame him because of this, it’s the way he was raised.
She can see his worry, his fears, knowing that the sky is falling down around him when everyone else is ecstatic that France’s tyrant has finally been caught with shouts of we are free and a little voice responds back to the echo in her mind with, are you sure ?
Adrien’s hand lands on the back of her chair, and she leans into his arm.
This is all too much.
“At least Lila’s even in a good mood.” Marinette sighs out, resting her cheek against her fist. She doesn’t think she could stand it if last night happened and she had to deal with the liar taking credit for anything or inserting herself into that . “Which is surprising.”
“Given the liar’s insistence on getting akumatized for that psychotic power crazy loon?” Says Chloe, and Marinette sees the way Adrien’s shoulders drop. The blonde continues on, oblivious and angry. “Yeah, I think everyone should be surprised about that.”
Nino sighs out his ‘I’m disappointed’ sigh and Chloe looks up, alarmed. “Dude… you’re talking about his dad.”
“It is a bit insensitive.” Marinette supplies, wincing to herself, feeling like she wants to curl in a ball.
She did this to him.
“It’s typical for you though, Chlo.” Kim says, and it’s more insulting than Marinette cares to comment on. “We can just, like, move on.”
Sitting there, cowed by the conversation, Adrien nods quietly in agreement. She doubts there will ever be a time where we will truly feel comfortable trash-talking his father. Nino’s mouth pinches, and his hand squeezes Adrien’s shoulder, trying to comfort him.
There’s probably an extra weight on him, wearing the same miraculous that comatosed his mother and the one his father used to torment Paris, unwilling to put them back into the box but also unwilling to let them switch hands. Even as the guardian, she gets it.
She’d be scared to let them go too, and would only trust herself for a while. But sometimes, Marinette thinks she’d trust herself the least, too, if those were her parents. Master Fu talked too much about bloodlines and destiny for her to get over it.
“Whatever it was,” Chloe, who doesn’t admit fault well, waves them off—but still sinks a bit in her seat. “I'm just glad it’s over.”
“Was it ridiculous?” The heroine asks her, willing to poke fun now.
“Yes. Utterly ridiculous.”
Suddenly, like there’s a tug in his direction—and knowing Tikki, there is—Marinette looks up in time to find Damian kick the lunchroom door open, eyes glaring something furious, practically radiating a don’t fuck with me energy, eyes flicking around the room until they land on her.
Not that she expected it to, but his glare doesn’t drop, if anything, it doubles.
Adrien’s hand flees her arm in a second, pulling away.
She makes sure to squeeze her partner’s arm while standing up, comforting him the best that she could, however brief, and practically bolts to Damian (and now Jon’s) side. With more force than when they first met, and without her asking at all, he grabs her hand and pulls her into him.
There’s a few seconds of silence where she’s hugging him back, arms around his waist, chin buried against the smooth leather lapels of his jacket, and then she hears him let out a deep breath, hands pushing down against her shoulders, muttering out, “You are not allowed to scare me like that.”
“I’m safe now.” Marinette announces.
There’s a pause. “You weren’t before?”
Aware of all the eyes on them, she pulls away—but apparently he’s taking her request to hold her very seriously, despite her meaning when they’re at home, so his hands follow the movement, keeping her not more than an arm’s distance away—and looks up at him. She’s sure that he can tell how much she’s cried, or at least, Jon could and will tell him.
“Let’s talk about this later.” The heroine says, turning to smile in greeting to Jon. “Let’s eat, it’s important.”
Both boys agree and follow her, Damian a sole step away.
When they go to sit down, Jon easily takes his seat between Damian’s empty chair and Kim—pulling out their packed lunches, but her boy hesitates. She opens her mouth to tell him that he’s allowed to eat lunch first and then hold her later, but then he’s sitting down in her chair and pulling her down onto his lap.
Her cheeks flame, aware of how Lila and Alya’s table will twist this, but sinks back into him.
She’s too tired to do anything different, and too comfortable to want to.
“We have heard the news.” Damian announces immediately, as the table sits in silence, not knowing whether to bring up what happened last night. “France’s president made an announcement addressing the whole world, and is neutralizing all tourist NDA’s. Parisian’s are up for financial compensation for mental health reasons.”
“Oh.” Kim says, nose wrinkling.
Adrien admits, “I really didn’t think of the tourists…”
“Daddy is pulling funds for a weekend of celebration.” Chloe announces, but sounds tired of it.
Ladybug could care less about what the local government was doing to tourists to keep the whole akuma problem hush-hush, but she supposes that it’s something Marinette would be interested in. So she shrugs, “Honestly, I think people actually went to therapy less . It’s not like it was any safer to let your emotions out there.”
“Truth.” Nino says, nodding. “I know I quit going.”
“I have researched it all morning now that the French have opened up the information to the public.” Damian continues, almost like he didn’t hear them. But she knows it’s probably more so that nothing they said was interesting enough to derail what he already has going on. “You all went through a worrying amount of trauma for adolescents.”
Jon nods, clearly having been vented to. “Yo, I saw one of your classmates, I think it was Ivan? See a butterfly and genuinely scream and run away. At the time, I was like, it’s a butterfly? But now I’m like… oh. It was a butterfly! I’m sorry you all went through that. No wonder you adjusted to Gotham so quit.”
Marinette remembers Robin pointing his sword down at her.
She remembers not even flinching.
“Unlike you, farmer boy.” Sassing this back, Damian’s arm tightens around her waist. “I have been questioning myself about this and come to a positive conclusion. I must ask you all, with my father’s permission, if you would like to stay at my house? I am aware of Rossi’s misdeeds and how staying in a hotel with people you do not trust can be exhausting.”
“He has a guest house completely unused on the property that you all could use. It has its own pool and-”
“I’m down.” Kim immediately agrees, smiling until he catches Chloe’s stink-eye. “What?”
“Let them finish.” She says. “There is always a catch with rich people.”
Adrien shakes his head, blond strands falling in front of his eyes. “Nuh-uh.
“You don’t count,” Marinette says. “You were raised like an orphan.”
Nino raises his hand, moving one side of his headphones off. “Since when is Al Ghul rich like Chloe anyway? I can’t deal with another nepo-baby.”
“Well, you have been, and gladly at that! So!” Jon sticks his tongue out at him.
Brown eyes roll at him. “I wouldn’t go as far as ‘gladly’.”
“Quiet.” The Wayne boy instructs, hands clasping properly, if not for the way they settled on top of her thighs. “It is time that I disclose to you about who my family is...”
Marinette’s body heat gets sucked into his skin and it cools her down, levels her out. For just a moment— sickenly—she’s reminded of the dead patch of skin she was shown in anatomy class last year; dissected and sewn back together, pulling the heat from her hands until they were cold.
Something in the back of her head clicks, and she focuses on his energy instead of the rest of his words.
It is so, so familiar. She just can’t place it, can’t name what it feels like.
It's also like he's hiding his own energy from her, somewhat. Kagami does the same thing when she's not relaxed—so compartmentalized that she literally hides herself from herself, not to mention others. She's felt that tiny explosive energy he's hiding before, but she doesn't remember where.
Honestly, it reminds her a little bit of cataclysm, or like the taste that was left on her tongue the few times she’s worn the miraculous of destruction, or the feeling of death when Plagg unexpectedly decides to wrap around her. No. It’s not that—
It’s the feeling of both Tikki and Plagg on her.
Life and death. Reanimation.
The heroine feels her heart drop down to her stomach, and she looks over to Jon, head tilted at him. The kryptonian just keeps smiling, responding to Kim’s amazement with the experience he’s had of dealing with the Wayne’s himself, but all that she can think is—
If he’s not human, is there a chance that Damian is something More too…?
Really, the only reason that any of them were revealed (Jon, Adrien) is because of his nightmare, because it made the most sense and was undeniable. But it stands to reason that if there is one, there is more. Birds of a feather, and all that. Besides, she’s not all the way human anymore, either.
Not to mention how weird the Wayne’s are.
Especially at night.
The rest of lunch passes with her stuck in her head—something she’s sure everyone at the table puts towards the day’s turn of events rather than speculation. Honestly, she doesn’t think that she can help it. Now that the Hawkmoth question is solved, her brain has to focus on something.
Marinette Dupain-Cheng always did feel more put together when she was picking something apart.
Everyone in the group agreed to stay at the guest house—Kim more so out of morbid curiosity of what living alongside a billionaire feels like, given he’ll still be spending some nights at the hotel with Alix and Max—and would be moving in that very night, given there were no school activities.
Chloe turned in all the forms expertly signed out, and was banking on Madam Bustier not noticing for days, to make the first few nights enjoyable. That was the best thing that Marinette could see happening, and given how enthralled Parisians were with their freedom, she bets most things job-related will go over her teacher’s head.
All of the school day is spent with her thinking, staring at Damian or Jon when she could, just to cement it into her head. The problem is that she’s not an innately suspicious person, so she doesn’t actually know what to look for as proof. If she knew he wasn’t human, she could make a plan on how to deal with him.
But the burden of proof has never weighed on her shoulders.
Her problems have always been very upfront.
“Habibti,” Damian addresses her, making her jump and mess up her locker combination. With a raised eyebrow, he brushes into her shoulder to move her out of the way and then easily opens it in a matter of seconds. “Is the won fight over Hawkmoth not reason for you to celebrate today?”
“What?”
“You have been upset.” Green eyes flick over her, and then his head tilts to the side. “All of your friends have been too. You look exhausted, you have clearly shed tears. I have been wondering what about a victory brings you to tears when it brings others joy.”
Marinette’s flight or fight is immediately activated. Her fists clench and she’s so used to lying about this she almost opens her mouth and tells him, it’s just because I was worried for my parents when the fight was raging last night instead of something better.
But then she catches herself, and allows her muscles to relax—managing a semi-truth.
“I… one of the reasons we were gone for so long last night is because we were dealing with the fact that Hawkmoth is Gabriel Agreste. Adrien is… he’s been a mess about it for a while. The legal aspects have to be fleshed out, as well as what will happen to all of Adrien’s inheritance. They found his mother’s body, finally. It’s just a lot.”
“But is it not the full truth.” This is a statement instead of a question, and it makes her head snap up from where she was staring at the ground. “You are well known to me, Angel. When you lie, it’s more obvious than if we were strangers. I do not need to know the truth but I would like it.”
Tikki twists her earring, a little warning she takes more as a sign.
The designer knows that the kwami would be saying, do what you think is best, my little instead of scolding her for anything. It is not like she is risking his life when Hawkmoth is behind bars. It is not like she is telling him about the miraculous box.
There are things she is still keeping to herself.
Not to mention that Jon told her once that he gets paranoid around anything that is suspicious, and gets frantic over lies. Regardless of her kwami, she’d hate to do that to her boy. She knows how it feels to think you’re being manipulated by someone you trust.
Besides, if the miraculous box and Adrien are going to be under the same roof as him, there are things he needs to know anyway…
It’s a win-win.
Notes:
if you like this fic - god I hate being a self-promoter, but - I am about to publish yet another Daminette fic where Damian is, in fact, such a sassy little shit (still traumatized, but mostly just by being Robin, so he's a more rounded individual) and Marinette finds out the hard way she does, in fact, have a type and it's him. it's a college-centered fic and I personally quite like what I've done so far, albeit I'm biased
it's called: gardens and graveyards and gargoyles
(throwback to the first ever Daminette fic I did, The Bug, the Bird and the Bats)check it out when it's published if you want! I will be updating it randomly as I do this fic lol
Chapter 31: Twenty Feet Down
Notes:
Here is another update! Lots of big plot to come!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Marinette went to the little magical space, that bubble of untouched land, where the kwamis first hit the ground.
This is the first time that Adrien has really gone with her—not for the view, but rather, the magic . For the holder of the ladybug and cat miraculous to join hands in the middle of the crater, just off of the small abandoned village and pray to the original kwamis for the downfall of Hawkmoth.
There will always be those who abuse their powers.
But she was done giving excuses for Gabriel Agreste.
She remembers being bloody and suit covered in layers of sweat, eight different akumas destroyed. Ryuko was dead. Viperion and Abeille were passed out. Carapace was bleeding out as she flung herself into the purple mist. And Chat Noir, who would always be, was at her side.
“Ready, M’Lady?” He shouts, hand around her arm, staff extended behind her.
“Always.” Ladybug wrapped her hand into his, yo-yo shooting out into the air to catch around one of the high rises that made up Agreste Mansion. Her war prizes were waiting inside, and no amount of exhaustion could stop her from fixing what has been broken.
Not the broken ribs, or the beeping earrings.
Not the crying partner, or dead bodies.
Nothing .
Marinette decides on the way to the manor that this group—who is currently throwing jelly beans at each other, started by Kim and soon to be ended by the screeching “Not in my hair!” Chloe—cannot be left to their own devices in a multi-million dollar house.
(Sorry: billion dollar home.)
Especially one that’s not their own and they can’t fix by a snap of their fingers, as Adrien and Chloe are used to. It would be a genuine nightmare, at least for her, Kim and Nino’s small-profit home hearts and her one track, bakery flour covered mind.
“First,” She holds up her hand. They stop, knowing that tone of voice as her Ladybug come here voice—except for Kim, who turns to her with a grin. Damian raises an eyebrow at the sudden stop but remains quiet. Continuing, she says, “We have to have rules.”
The group groans.
“No…” Bemoans Adrien, who refuses and is truly the only one not allowed to listen to her without her getting instantly offended (does she have a control problem, or is she just used to being the leader?). “I refused to be chained down, I’m a free man, you cannot-”
“I am.”
“You are.”
“No screaming, physically fighting, being unreasonable or breaking things even if—yes I see your hand up, Chlo—you could pay for it to be fixed.” Her hands fall down. “Just because they’re rich, or your rich, doesn’t man you can treat them like their things don’t matter.”
Adrien frowns. “Oh, but what if-”
“No buts.” Jon says. “Be nice to Dami’s house.”
Nino waves a lazy hand towards Jon, finally taking both sides of his headphones off instead of just the one. “See, Chlo. Even rich people can have respect. Guys,” He looks around, arms crossing. “We’re guests somewhere, you’re not paying to be here. Be respectful.”
“I’m not rich.” Refuting this with a giggle, Jon tilts his head at Nino.
“But,” Glancing at Marinette for confirmation, Nino just gets a shrug in return. She doesn’t imagine a journalist-private assistant is poor but they’re not rich either. Then again, Mr. Kent does work with Mr. Wayne, so. “I thought you guys are brothers.”
Oh that is not what she thought he’d say.
Jon, of course, isn’t offended—he just smiles. “Why did you think that?”
“‘Cause you look just like Mr. Dick…?”
“Ah.” He giggles again. “Our dads look kinda similar.”
Damian’s face is blank, but Marinette is almost certain there’s an affectionate glint in his green eyes as he asks, “You thought I was a Kent?” quietly. It’s not a whisper, but it’s easy to tell that he almost didn’t ask this out loud. It makes her heart for just a moment.
“It’s easy to think.” She tells him.
They truly are brothers.
Blood matters little here.
“Wait, I thought he—” Adrien waves a hand at Jon. “—was a Wayne. Like, half-brothers? I figured you guys had different moms. You guys are just really good friends? That’s awesome.”
“We are brothers in the best friend kinda way, but no matter what, you gotta call us family!” The kryptonian announces—making Damian roll his eyes. “I saw that, Dami! Don’t hide from me. Say it out loud now: Jon Kent is my brother and I love him!”
“Jonathan Kent is annoying and-”
“You said it wrong!”
Suddenly Marinette realizes—watching them argue, looking an inch away from beginning to wrestle—that neither boy will be much help corralling her hyper friends, let alone herself once she starts in on the chaos. As much as Damian tries to deny it and hide behind propriety, he is just as competitive and jumps into fighting/bickering as them.
She doesn’t really think they’d mesh as well as they have been if that wasn’t true.
“I give up.” She announces. “Just don’t break things!”
“On it, boss!” Kim shouts back as the car easily stops, reaching towards the handle of the car and easily snapping! the thing right off the hinges, making him gape at the piece of metal now in his hands. “Oh no… I’ve already failed…” A pause and a grin. “Does this mean I get a free pass?”
“No, Dino,” Nino says, face-planting.
Damian’s glare turns away from Kim and onto the now sheepish Kent, who lets go of the side of his best friend’s jacket he was holding. He’s so clearly guilty that it makes Marinette giggle into her palm, “I don’t think you’re getting out of this one, Jon.”
“Write that on my grave,” Jon squeaks out. “‘He couldn’t get out of this one’.”
And with that, Damian shoves him out the door, lecturing him over handles.
Marinette just hopes she’ll have fun by the pool.
Marinette Dupain-Cheng is aware of the fact that Damian Wayne Al Ghul is distinctly Not Comfortable with showing skin, human contact on most occasions and with most people being around him, let alone his personal space. It’s not a ‘quirk’ for her to beat out of him; it’s a facet of his personality.
Yes, they’ve had to work on parts of it together but it’s not because it’s something bad—it’s because they need to have healthy communication to be healthy.
So he works on it for her, and she understands for him.
Damian Al Ghul is throwing a pool party for her (and her friends, but to him they’re just an extension of her, so) and allowing her friend group to stay over to get out of the toxic environment in which they have been kept. The best part is that she’s sure Jon wasn’t the one who originally suggested it. The way he said it was Jon only agreed that it was a good idea.
The Wayne boy grows and changes and learns so fast, it’s admirable.
Clasping on the last piece of her bathing suit, Marinette looks over to Chloe, who turns and raises a blonde eyebrow back at her. “Can I help you, Bourgeois? You’re awfully quiet about my fashion choices today.”
“Well you finally have chosen something perfectly fine, so I figured I’d let you have it but fine,” She shrugs. “I guess I could mention how shocked I am that you have finally chosen an adult bathing suit instead of the typical bright one-piece and pigtails you normally have.”
“I didn’t like, dress like a kid on purpose.” Marinette frowns. She doesn’t even like it when people treat/look at her like one, especially men. Or Lila. “I just… it would bring up a lot of intrigue and annoyance for others if I go around changing what I look like. It’s my normal for a reason.”
“It’s your normal because when you were friends with that annoying ginger snap you let her box you in, because if you look like a kid, she and Lila will always look mature next to you. It’s not your normal because it’s hard to explain you wanted to get a haircut or wear a bikini.”
After this, Chloe just stares at her, blue eyes not giving anything away.
In the past, if her hair wasn’t in pigtails, everyone—not just Alya or Lila, or even Chloe—would comment on it. Everyone would look at her and say something about it, split between positive and oh Mari, it’s so weird seeing your hair down! that it makes her feel uneasy.
She didn’t like changing herself, any part of herself, because it meant that the consistent, strong person that they all relied on was suddenly not consistent and they didn’t know what to expect, which meant of course that they would think that she wasn’t strong.
All her life, she’s been someone who looks after others.
But she hasn’t been herself much, has she?
Marinette gulps, and then rubs the side of her cheek. “I didn’t… do you really think that Alya would do that when we were still friends?”
“I don’t think she was ever really your friend if she believed those lies so easily. I hated you at the time, and even I didn’t believe you pushed her down the stairs.” Her arms cross, and the Bourgeois girl shrugs. “Friends make each other feel good. They dress each other up, and make each other look as hot as possible. She kept you in pigtails.”
“I’m the one who kept my pigtails in.” She defends, and then wonders why she is.
What is making her so offended right now? It’s not that she wants to stand up for Alya… It’s that she doesn’t want to have been acting like this for years, for it to just be another thing she shouldn’t have been doing at the direction of people who didn’t have her best interest in mind.
The designer wants to have known better, to have caught when she was manipulated.
She doesn’t really want to wear pigtails anymore.
“Nevermind,” Marinette sighs, rubbing at an eye. “I know everyone at that time had a part of it. Anyway,” She motions down to herself, the blue-grey faded bikini she made (she hates water fabrics). “Do you think this is okay for today? I don’t want to try too hard.”
“Don’t be weird about it, but you’re smoking.” When she says this, Chloe rolls her eyes like she’s exasperated but Marinette still believes her. “I don’t know exactly what you and Al Ghul have going on, other than you being head over heels, so if you were going for a nosebleed, you’ll probably get one.”
She’s blushing in an instant from the insinuation alone, let alone the real compliment. “Ah, c’mon Chlo, Damian isn’t like that, even if he is into me.”
“Oh?” The blonde gives her an intrigued look. “And how do you know that?”
If Marinette wasn’t red before…
“We’ve talked about it. Kinda?”
Blue eyes give her a scathing look, and she’s sure Chloe would say I can’t believe you haven’t already said something if her next words weren’t already: “Tell me everything.” The short story is that she does, the long story is how Chloe wants to plan, in detail, how Marinette is going to propose to Damian.
Although the plan was missing a few steps, the heroine couldn’t deny that Chloe has a good eye for planning. Actually—the majority of this school trip was planned by her, and they came out the top under budget… this is definitely something the other girl could do.
“You should be a wedding planner.” Marinette tells her affectionately.
“Ugh, I know right? I’d eat those fakes for breakfast, but it’s far too gushy of a career for me. I’ll do that when I retire and make bridesmaids who dress in white cry for fun.” A wild look that rarely is on someone so pristine comes across Chloe’s face, and it makes Marinette immediately uneasy. “Before that, I’m going to ruin a few lives.”
“...doing what?”
“Becoming Mayor. Obviously.”
“Oh, well duh. Not president?”
“Puh-lease,” Blonde hair flicks over her shoulder, and she gives Marinette a scathing look. “If I wanted it, I’d have it. But I still want my free time. I can’t have a bodyguard on me twenty four seven. How would I explain a certain something,” She taps her golden hair comb. “Alongside being friends with you .”
“And Kim.” Marinette reminds. “His dad’s a farmer.”
“Ridiculous! Yes, and the Le Chien’s. I could never.”
She nods, eyeing her. “Not with that manicure.”
“Oh, hey!” Dick says as Marinette steps through the living room—heading towards the pool, but there’s nothing to connect her room to the outside deck, and she’s yet to move everything to the guest house. “Are you guys going swimming? I can get out the floaties for you.”
“I think Jon already did, but thank you!” Marinette responds easily. She feels nicer to him when Damian isn’t around, besides he’s surrounded by a mountain of paperwork and doesn’t look like he can go anywhere. “Are you working on a case?”
“Ugh, an American cop?” Chloe says, not hiding her disgust at all. “No thank you. I will be at the pool.”
“It’s a cop’s pool!” Jason shouts, entering the room with a grin. “God, I love it when people hate you.”
“Shut up, Jay.” Muttering this, Dick slaps his brother’s hand away from the papers and Marinette just can’t believe the gull someone has to grab something to do with a crime in front of a cop. Her team shares assignments, but cops don’t. “Let me know if you guys need anything.”
Smiling, Marinette nods and turns away. “I will.”
“Hey!” Kim shouts, bouncing up the few steps into the living room, arm going around her shoulders, turning her back to face Dick. “Do you guys have water guns?”
Jason makes a noise in the back of his throat and leans onto the couch arm. “How big?”
Kim just laughs, and it makes Marinette sigh.
At least they’ll all be entertained, if not dry.
The pool is deeper than the grave she’d be buried in, but the water was clear and unmuddied.
It has been years since she’s been properly swimming in anything deeper than three feet—as much as Kim tries to convince her, she stays in the shallow end, aware that someone can drown in four inches of water. She isn’t like him; she remembers every akuma.
Kim dragged her over here, and there was no way for her to know.
Every time she’s drowned it’s been personal. It’s not been Siren suddenly flooding an apartment, it’s been her grabbing Ladybug around the throat and dragging her down, down, down until she stops moving. It’s been akumas like Moros and Kraken, who slice her up and bog her down, and make her whole body burn until things go black.
She remembers the feeling of water rushing over her ears.
Yes, all those times were Ladybug—but they were Marinette too.
So Marinette sits on the edge, toes dipped in the water and fingers digging into the edge of the sleek pool edge. The rough material cuts into her fingers, turning them red-white; she finds herself having a rather quiet panic attack. Twenty feet below her is the bottom of the pool… she’s drowned in less…
Out of everyone, Nino is the one to notice her pinched shoulders.
He comes over to her, hand gently landing on her shoulder as he crouches next to her in order to get himself in her eyesight, dark brown eyes glancing over her to gauge what’s wrong. “Hey, Cupcake,” He says quietly, offering a smile over the tilted edge of his glasses. “Want to get away from the water.”
“I want… I want to, to get in it.”
Assessing her for a moment, he raises an eyebrow. “In?”
Blue eyes finally look back at him. “I want to be, be able to swim with Kim… and Jon.” And in the safety of a pool finally away from her abusive peers, anyone who would mock her or not understand why she’s having a panic attack, she thinks she can.
It might not be the right time, but something inside of her tells her that she needs to learn how to swim.
“How about me and Kim get in and we can lower you in and help you?” When he offers this, Nino puts his legs in the water, but it just makes her panic—a part of her brain disconnected from reality that thinks that he’s in danger, making her grip his shoulder tight, broken wrist throbbing. “Woah! You’re okay, take a breath-”
“Habibti!” Damian calls, jogging up and rushing to crouch down next to her. “What is wrong?”
“She’s scared of the water,” Nino says. “We’re trying to help her swim.”
Marinette shakes off her hands, anxiety eating away at her self confidence. She really wishes that she put on her bikini cover in front of the one person she would hope finds her attractive—the heroine didn’t even care until Damian got here. “Just—help me get in, and, I’ll, I’ll be okay.”
“Are you sure?” His nose wrinkles, and the doubt makes her look up at him.
Damian’s chest is terribly scarred.
The shock of it breaks her out of her anxiety like a bubble bursting; all her eyes can focus on are the white-pink lines covering his dark skin, turning over his muscles. It’s the first time she’s seen him shirtless, and it’s certainly the first time she’s seen his scars.
Feeling rude staring, Marinette flicks her eyes back up to Damian’s green ones, and feels a tear land on her cheek. “Are you okay?”
“I should be asking you that, Dupain-Cheng.” The Al Ghul boy says, pulling away a little bit, but his hand still stays hovering around her shoulder like he’s trying to comfort her. “All my wounds are long-healed. What frightens you about the water? It is clean.”
She gulps hard, and looks to Nino—who nods at her in a you’re allowed to say it. “I… I drowned, um, because of an akuma. Normally people, y’know, they don’t, they don’t remember . I do. I remember everything, and it… deep water is just scary, and I—I don’t want to drown again.”
Her boy is quiet for a moment, processing.
Then Damian, who she has never seen comfort anyone before, moves forward to butt his head against her shoulder in a very Alfred the Cat-like manner that it gets her to giggle, albeit wet. “We shall hold your hand until you feel confident. Le Chien is a competent swimmer and is lifeguard certified and will be on standby.”
“Yeah, Mari,” Nino agrees. “Nobody will hurt you when we’re here.”
“Okay.” She agrees, taking a big gulp of air. “We can do this.”
The two boys coax her into the water while Kim stands dramatically on the edge of the shore, making funny enough faces she nearly inhaled water laughing multiple times. It is less of the fear that she can’t swim and more of the fear that someone will pull her under; they take turns brushing against her legs and ankles until she no longer panics.
Finally, Damian lets her grab his shoulders and go underwater while he holds her. She comes up sooner than they planned, but it was enough to just make her confident—to not need to be babied at every new step in the water. And Kim never had to save her, which is definitely a plus.
The scars on Damian’s body never stop drawing her eye.
Some of them are scarred on top of one another, years of abuse and injury layered like a weave. They make her sad, but understanding. Beforehand, Marinette knew that Damian had most likely been hurt, but to see the proof of his mother's (she is a summing) misdeeds male her furious.
That ugly possessive thing rears it’s head and she finds herself grabbing onto his wrist as he turns to briefly swim away. He turns back, surprised. “Yes?”
“No one will ever be allowed to hurt you again.” Marinette promises. It’s almost like a snap, but it’s just because she means it. That was a promise. “We don’t have to talk about it, and you don’t even have to respond, but this is me letting you know that I love you, and you’re mine, and no one is going to hurt you again.”
Green eyes flick between her own, and she can see his uneasy and confusion hidden beneath the set of his jaw. “Protecting me is a useless endeavor.”
“I will do it anyway,” She says—determined. “You are worth it to me, mon Brute.”
“I don’t know what to do with that information.”
So they leave it at that.
Notes:
I've been planning a Lukadrien book and a Chlogami book, maybe even a Tim/Bernard and Jonjay one as well... If anyone is interested in those? They'd all be sequels of this universe and have Daminette in them !
Chapter 32: Lady Justice - Reveal
Notes:
I'm so sorry to everyone but updating will take much longer than normal now, the huge document with snippets and chapter and plot and EVEYTHING, even just names and next chapter, what deleted. I scrunged this up as quick as I could to let everyone know. If the writing is worse it's bc this chapter was written 4 different times and I Lowkey gave up on it. I'm so pissed at myself for the mistake with my Google docs. Sorry again
Also might have cancer
Oh and I still like that Marinette blurts out sentences wrong and gets words backwards and stuff, so you'll see some of that
APJEF;LASKJFL;KSD YES PLOT!!!! ENJOY~~~
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Ladybug met Hawkmoth again, in her senior year of highschool, when Damian Al Ghul’s advice, her own energy knowledge, and Chat Noir’s combat lessons had gotten her through the years of fights she unwillingly participated in, there would be a crack in his miraculous.
Adrien Agreste’s father had time for one last curse.
Marinette Dupain-Cheng’s bravery had saved France, Paris, her friends, but her hate had been enough to hurt the very thing she sought to protect. Through every rebirth and transformation and new hand that the miraculous of luck were passed on too, none of them had done that.
She remembers the sound, the pitching scream.
He, the only man previously to do something so sinister, didn’t let the group know—why would he?—that when you crack a miraculous, just like the peacock was cracked, the person inside suffers as well. He doesn’t let you know that nothing can truly fix this.
Only remedy the death assigned with the action.
So yes, Gabriel Agreste survived.
But he will forever be forced to be in a wheelchair, never walk on his own two feet, have a scar from his left eye to around his middle, where Ladybug had once, temporarily, cut him in half; she was merciless and he was merciful only to his son, and Adrien Agreste was the only thing they stood eye to eye on.
That, perhaps, is what saved him.
And in five hundred years, Gabriel Agreste will be forgotten—a speck in the scope of the Miraculous’ past and future users, just as Marinette will be—but the sharp edged crack that Marinette cut her finger on, against the ridge of Duusu’s brooch, that will be remembered.
She wrote it in the journal:
Unfortunately discovered, on this day of would-be great celebration for all of Paris, France, was the fact that if you use one miraculous to truly rip a Kwami from it’s user (unwilling or not) if it is not bonded to another [Tikki/Plagg] then the weaker miraculous will crack, and the stronger will gain some power.
Ladybug now has a new power to share with the world: Bird’s Eye.
It creates a Sentimonster of Ladybug or another current miraculi user and allows them to fight, inform or save anyone whom the current bug can suggest, however, the monster must be destroyed by the Destructor in order for Lady Justice to call off her suit.
The power will not be informed to the next bug.
It is too much.
So Marinette Dupain-Cheng is the hero of Paris, the ‘top superhero’ in all of France.
And yet she does not feel so heroic, she does not feel brave, she does not feel worthy. She feels like she did something really, really bad. She feels like Gabriel’s punishment doesn’t fit the crime. Prison for life would have been enough. Cracking the peacock and destroying all of Emilie’s soul and his body was not okay.
The worst part was that after, shaking and mauled, he looked up at her, grinned, bloodied, and said, “I guess… it’s a good thing, ha… that one of us… finally… won…”
Ladybug didn’t know what to do about that.
Jason Todd sprays Chloe Bourgeois with a water gun enough times that she swims over to him, grabs him by the shoulder and roughly dunks him underwater, all while Timothy Drake laughs loudly at the sight of his brother being demolished by the blonde.
Of course, only for him to come up and start smacking her with a pool noodle, opposed splashing like she is.
As someone who Damian has told just how much Jason despises when people are violent towards women, in any sort of the word, she believes that he’d only do this if he knows her enough to know that she’d prefer to get hit with a noodle than get her hair messy from a splash.
On the same wavelength, she, Adrien and Damian turn to look at each other like you think so?
Marinette nods in a I do but Damian scoffs in a I hope not.
Adrien, of course, swims over to Chloe to question her and they hear her confirm that not only are they friends, but they talk often—which tracks about how Marinette gave Chloe Damian’s extra contact in junior year ‘incase I need to sue anyone, Dupain-Cheng’ and she probably chewed him out for no reason.
“I like that they get along.” Marinette says to Damian, turning back to look at him only to notice grey drips down from his neck to his shoulders, staining brown skin darker. She processes for a moment while he says something like I don’t and then asks, “You dye your hair?”
She watches Damian freeze, jaw tense.
His eyes flick to Jon, who’s busy laughing with Nino, before turning to her, sighing.
The heroine immediately backtracks with a shake of her head, hands moving out to skim the water, dispersing the tension. “You don’t have to tell me anything, mon Brute, you’re allowed to have secrets or not want to tell me anything.” And it’s really, really true.
Even if her curiosity kills her.
“I was planning on telling you in a controlled setting without anyone else, or perhaps Jonathan, around. It is okay for you to know.” He says this, and she knows it’s the truth, but still gets a little nervous about how he looks—sad, and uncomfortable.
And if he was going to tell her alone, this is probably a touchy subject.
Dang it…
“Well if you—are you comfortable telling me now, or would you prefer to wait until water?” Marinette shrugs. “Either is fine with me, Dami.”
Green eyes flick between her blue ones and she offers a gentle smile, which makes his shoulders pitch down a little, less stressed. He swims closer, albeit only to give them a bigger air of privacy. “I dye my hair black to match the majority of the family, as I do not count Brown. My mother damaged my hair; it is brutal white.”
She thinks for a moment, mousing over the tips of his curling, black hair—watching as her fingertips slick a grey-black—imaging him with white curls, and nice grey eyebrows, catching silver-opal in the sunlight, and drawing every eye in the room.
“I actually think you’d look really good with white hair, and especially when everyone is dying their hair blue or purple or pink, or whatever, I don’t think you’d stand out too much, either, especially since your family is all famous, you know? I can also make you more white clothes so you feel like you match more.”
Damian stares for a second, then clears his throat. “Richard says I look good in black.”
“Mon amour, you look good in everything.”
And isn't that the truth.
“Jon says the same thing, about not sticking out.” He hums, swimming backwards. “I will think about it, and consult Baba. Dye comes out of my hair nightly. Perhaps by Wednesday, it will be lighter.”
She grins and wiggles her eyebrows in return. “I can’t wait to see, you’ll be so handsome!”
“If you say so.” Cue another sigh and red ears.
Marinette is getting a drink inside (a fancy flavored sparkling water that for once doesn’t taste like rotten wine), Dick joins her closely followed by Jon. Her guard is up as the cop smiles charmingly at her, leaning against the kitchen counter she’s across from.
“I’m surprised I haven’t been able to catch up with you more,” He says, eyes creasing in the perfect smile sort of way. She smiles back at him all while the churring protectiveness curls in her gut. “I was wondering how you’re liking Gotham so far? I’ve talked to a lot of your class, the reviews have been surprisingly pleasant coming from Paris.”
He gives a laugh and even if it’s real, for some reason she has a weird feeling in her gut.
Like this isn’t a conversation.
Like she’s being interrogated.
“Well, Paris has its own quirks, it’s actually been nice here, really. Even if it’s cold.” She answers honestly. Kinda. “I think any place can be beautiful if you squint enough, anyway.”
Jon gives a little giggle, and clasps his hand on her shoulder. She perks up, back straighter. He realizes it too. Honestly, she wouldn’t be surprised if he came in here to prevent Dick from pushing too much. “Mari’s really good at seeing the good in things.”
“I can tell.” Dick smiles again, more genuine this time. “I was wondering if Damian’s shown you around more?”
“Ah, he’s a little worried about paparazzi.” Jon answers the same time Marinette says, “That’s your job, isn’t it?”
“Ha, right. Of course.” The cop seems to answer both at once, only after a slight pause. He’s a good guy, and she really believes this —he wouldn’t be the closest to Damian otherwise. But she can tell he’s hiding something. “Well, if you ever want to go anywhere, you can always set it up with Alfred.”
She nods. “Oh definitely, I’ll talk about it later. Is your little girl coming to stay with y’all? I know Dami said Kori’s a little protective around new people.”
His smile turns sharper, more protective. “Why?” Ah. There she goes.
Marinette likes learning what makes people tick—just in case.
“I’m a babysitter back home, and I know Damian watches her and Helena sometimes, if Mr. Pennyworth isn’t home and y’all are busy with your night tasks.” Something changes in his eye, like he gets something she doesn’t. “So I just wanted to let you know I can also help, just in case. Damian already ran a background check on me if you’re uncertain.”
Dick shakes her hand, nodding. “Thank you! I’ll let Kori know the news.”
The news? What did she miss?
'News' doesn't count that she could babysit, right?
“R-right, well,” She laughs nervously, feeling as Jon tugs on her a little. “I better get back outside before Chloe or Jason drowns anyone, or each other. It was nice talking to you, and I’ll definitely see you at dinner later!” Dick waves goodbye, exits the room and she turns to Jon, smile dropping. “What was that about?”
“Look, I know I have lots of powers, but I can’t read minds.” Jon says, chuckling at himself. She glares a bit. “Honestly, no clue! Geez, did Damian teach you that?”
Marinette huffs. “He didn’t have to."
Dinner went smoothly, half the table was the Wayne’s with Mr. Wayne at the head, Jason and Damian as the barrier and the other half was her friends, Kim and Jon as the barrier with Chloe at the other head—sometimes she really, really likes how in charge Chloe is.
She thinks that it’s beginning to make her feel safe.
Now, she’s nervously helping Pennyworth scrub the dishes, everyone sans Jason and Nino banned from the kitchen but cleaned off their plates to stack in the sink, figuring out how she’s going to say it. With everyone so far, she hasn’t had to actually say it.
Adrien just knew.
It was obvious in the group.
But here, only if she laid it out in front of him would he think it’s true. He is suspicious by nature and probably knows something is up, but he doesn’t know what it is. He only knows she’s done a run as Multi Mouse for what? A day? Psh, that’s nothing!
I’m Ladybug, she thinks, then rolls her eyes at herself and tries again. You know Ladybug…
“Miss Dupain-Cheng?” Pennyworth calls, turning towards her, rag and dry dish in hand. She raises an eyebrow at him. “Right. Marinette. Are you thinking about the heroes that you have in Paris? Mr. Wayne informed me of everything once the NDAs were nullified.”
“Oh, um, yes?” Marinette’s cheeks flame up red. Damian once told her that it might not seem like it, but Pennyworth knows everything—so this slip-up makes her nervous. “The Miraculous Court, the name of our heroes, just recently won. I’m still reeling from the information.”
He nods, humming. “Are you happy when you go home you can cry?”
“I’m thrilled! Imagine that, being thrilled that you’re gonna cry.”
A shadow appears behind them and she turns with a smile, knowing how to spot Damian in all ways. “Habibti.” He says simply. “Pennyworth is able to do his job alone, let us talk before your terrible friends drag you away for the night and I’m stuck with Kent.”
“Jon loves you!” She says, instead of forcing you love him! on her sweet boy. “Are you okay if I leave?”
“Of course.” Pennyworth smiles, just a bit. “Thank you for your assistance.”
“I’ll see you in the morning.” Marinette notes, reaching her hand out for Damian to take—he does so easily. “Would you like me to prepare you for the conversation or dive in? Either way you will be allowed to ask as many questions as possible, and I’ll answer as many as I can.”
“I would like a subject to base assumptions off, and if you consider it a positive, neutral or negative thing.”
Nodding, she holds tighter onto his arm. “I can do that.”
They have established the subject and experience:
Heroism/vigilantes and neutral.
Because yes, she is a heroine that is recognized by Paris but at the same time what she is doing is illegal by all means according to the greater France, so she thinks she could be considered one and it's a topic he is familiar with, living in Gotham, so she wants him to relax.
And Tikki is somewhat of a blessing and not quite a curse.
It’s not neutral in the sense there is no opinion or feelings attached, or she could not pick if she really had to, but in the sense that it is so in the middle, the pros are equal in weight to the cons, that to pick one would be a certain kind of lie so all she can pick is neutral.
If that makes sense.
They are sitting in her room (so he will be comfortable but if he is triggered, the safe space of his own room isn’t messed with) with her on the bed and him at the desk, fiddling with a clicky pen he, in fact, will refuse to click even when asked to despite it being a fidget toy in the current moment.
She planned a million ways to say it, a thousand ways to ease into the topic and not let him get too anxious or confused and then Damian confirms Jon isn’t listening (there’s some things he can only know by proxy and vaguely) and she goes to say:
Do you want any other information?
And instead she, loudly, blurts—
“Lady, I’m bug!”
Green eyes narrow at her as her cheeks flame and Marinette continues to stammer, all rational thoughts leaving her brain.
Damian turns in the chair and grabs her shoulders in his hands, black curls tickling his forehead. “Habibti,” He says, voice serious but grounding. “Take a deep breath and try again, tell me what you planned on saying in the appropriate words.”
The designer stares for just a second. She can do this; her earrings twist comfortably. “You remember the Miraculous Court I told you of? It’s more of a personal subject than I first mentioned…” He holds his breath, she lets a rough one out. “I’m Ladybug.”
Her mind races.
The Wayne boy stands after only a brief pause—stepping back with a hand raising halfway to his mouth before it seems like he gets a grip of himself. She doesn’t know why this upset him so much and she doesn’t know how to fix it either.
“Damian? I’m-”
“I heard.” He raises a hand towards her, a clear demand—she was going to say sorry for the worry—as he steadies himself, sitting back onto the chair. Marinette moves forward to hang her feet off the side of the bed. “Tikki is yours? That means…? Explain.”
“That means that—it means that me and the goddess of creation are bonded, but for us that means I have to work hard at not being protective of you, and you have to work at not clinging to me. And I… I’m so sorry that I’ve had to lie to you, Damian.”
His jaw clenches, and he says nothing.
There’s that little voice in the back of her head that says: you always make mistakes, Marinette. This is one of them.
Panic grips her system just enough for tears to pick her eyes, but she keeps talking anyway because she has to. “It changes nothing about us! The pull couldn’t reach either of us over the phone, I promise I’m not manipulating you. You can ask anything you want!”
The heroine knows he’s paranoid enough to spiral at this.
But he has enough coping mechanisms to be okay.
“And I also promise that I’ve only danced around the truth about akumas and stuff and if you want to really know what happened with Hawkmoth—Gabriel—then I will tell you! Anything you need! I’ve been Ladybug since I was twelve when-”
“I believe you.” Damian interrupts, shaking his head a little. “I just… I am still processing, Dupain-Cheng. The… ‘pull’ did not affect my consciousness until we touched? Truly.”
“One hundred percent it did not.” She shakes her head. “I can have Tikki come in here if you want a second opinion.”
Green eyes stare at her, and she desperately wishes she could know what’s behind them. “Though I wish to talk to them later, not now. You told me you were safe. When—none of what I saw looked safe. And you were twelve? What were your parents thinking?”
Marinette blanches, and blurts out, “They don’t know.”
“They don’t know? That is irresponsible!” The artist deadpans, glare lethal. “Habibti… the amount of times Ladybug was documented fighting during school, or your work hours…? Surely they must have caught on. Least they think you lazy or-”
She can’t help it.
Marinette Dupain-Cheng, Ladybug, Lady of Justice, Hero of Spots, Savior of France breaks down at the sound of the first thing the love of her life says when he finds out is tsk, how irresponsible! She wanted a hundred things, and feared for this.
“Angel?” He asks.
“Sorry!” She hiccups, waving him off as her legs come up towards her chin. “I should’ve thought that you would react to something like this! I mean, Ladybug has killed people before and you think I’m this fragile girl, and now you learn that-”
“Marinette, I urge you to be quiet.” Damian says sharply, grabbing onto her biceps.
She leans forward and cries into his shoulder.
It has always sucked when the person who made her upset is the one she wants to hold her.
“I am not upset because you are tied to Tikki, or Ladybug, or even had to lie to me at times. I am intimately aware of what that feels like. I am upset because this knowledge allowed me to come to the realization that you have been in mortal danger than before I knew you.”
The blue-eyed girl sniffles and pulls away to look at him.
If Damian feels this way she can’t imagine telling Papa.
“I have seen all the fight of Ladybug’s that I could since the previous night. The one she—you—drowned in the Seine, or were hit onto the Eiffel Tower. The ones you have hurt others in. And to think you did that at twelve… that you have such blood and bruises on your hands…”
Her suit is red for a reason.
“I’m sorry.”
“No.” He shakes his head, pulling her closer. “I am the sorry one. I understand what you and Jon mean when you say children don’t deserve adult responsibilities and consequences. You didn’t deserve that. And I desperately wish to help you going forward.”
Marinette wishes she was the kind of person who could process instantly and respond as soon as the other person is done talking, but she’s not. She just stares teary-eyed at Damian, and nods.
“I want to be good for you.” Fingertips dig into her skin. “That includes not being something broken for you to fix.”
If anything she wants to be the one to help him.
Not add things on his plate!
“I do not… I don’t call you Habibti without meaning it. I do not hold your hand and pull you to my lap without it being meaningful. I do not do anything involving you ‘half assed’ and that includes taking care on how I think of you.”
Before Damian’s hand finds her cheek, holding her gently, Marinette wouldn’t think him capable.
“As you have said to me, allow me to grieve for who you should have been-”
“And celebrate who you turned out to be anyway.” She finishes. “You don’t have questions?”
He stares at her. “I have hundreds.”
Marinette answers as many questions as she can about the Miraculous Court, Tikki and Plagg, bloodline inheritances, how her power works, if her children will be affected or if Jon will and answering again that Chat Noir/Adrien truly is just her friend.
(And doesn’t that sound familiar?)
He guessed immediately that Adrien is Chat Noir in a way that makes her think that he definitely knew after the nightmare incident, if not somewhat before. Any comments about the rest of the group he surprisingly kept to himself.
(It’s in this time she asks if Jon is Super Boy (Kim sent her an interview of Superman saying he’s from Krypton as in Kryptonian) and gets the answer yes, which puts a lot of things into perspective but it also makes a few questions pop up.
Like is Robin is publicly Super Boy’s best friend, where does Damian fit in. Where does Robin?
Some things are making sense.)
Then he asks:
“Can I see you in suit?”
She thinks for a moment, and then nods. Honestly? Why not? “I want to warn you that I get bigger. Like, I dunno if you’ve seen She-Ra, but that. Like I will be closer to five foot ten than five foot two, and just a little bigger. That might be jarring.”
“You will still be shorter than me, it could not be too much.” He rolls his eyes as if he should be saying, how ridiculous. “Is in here safe enough for you?”
“Uh…” Marinette hesitates. “There’s no cameras or anything, right?”
“I have warned you before Timothy isn’t stupid enough to bug me. By extension, you.”
“Steph is.” She notes.
Damian tenses, realizing she’s right. Stephanie Brown has been the one person the whole time she’s been in Gotham who she has seen constantly overlooked, and despite that she is right in every answer she gives and seems like a person genuinely willing to do anything.
And to Marinette that is very, very dangerous.
She is a wolf in sheep’s clothing wrapped in 6’0” of blonde hair, purple clothes and a bubbly attitude.
Immediately getting up and stalking to the door, he opens it violently and leaves without a word—coming back in with a device in hand that emits and high pitch noise and a blue light in the direction of the bed, making her frown.
He bares his teeth, growling an insult in the back of his throat, reaching under the bed and against the frame to grab a little recording device which he promptly crushed between two fingers, looking up to the door angrily.
“I am going to kill her.”
“You’ll make Cass sad.” The designer reminds. “Can I give her a talking to instead of you. I think I’ll get through to her more.”
Damian hesitates before nodding. “You may. This device does not transmit a live feed, it has to be collected to retrieve data. But that does not mean previous conversations are safe, as there is no telling as to when it was placed.”
Yeah.
Marinette is definitely having words with Steph.
So she can transform, she puts Damian on the bed and stands before him, focusing and mentally calling on Tikki since she doesn't have to shout “Tikki, spots on!” anymore (though she still likes it).
Red light flashes from her feet to her braids, and illuminates Damian in a beautiful pink hue. Her line of view goes up and she can feel the power underneath her fingertips, can feel the creation screaming in her veins. The suit is dark, armored and comfortable.
Long gone are the days she thought she had to be uncomfortable to accomplish good things.
That’s not a woman’s job, much less a goddess’.
“Ta-da!” She says, doing jazz hands a little. It’s weird but it’s not bad—even if all she can think about doing is climbing onto his lap. She could probably pin him down no problem like this… And he’s red too? “What’s up?”
“Ah.” The Al Ghul boy gulps, Adam’s Apple shifting attractively. “It is nothing. I just… understand something about Richard I previously did not.”
She raises an eyebrow. “And what is that?”
“How he enjoys a six-foot two wife when he is biologically wired to want a smaller partner.” Clearly not meaning to say that as he gets even more flustered, Damian waves her off. “I merely mean that I now… that I understand-”
“I know what you meant.” She really does. “I’m glad this doesn’t bother you.” The opposite really. “Uh… want to see my yo-yo?”
He does.
The night ends with them on either sides of her bed, answering and asking questions and her telling stories of Ladybug; pointedly not the bad ones. It is a comfortable end to the emotional rollercoaster she put herself on.
Damian is someone she is proud to love.
Out of all his reactions, the one that stuck with her the most is only how he looked only a little surprised.
Turning over to him, hand on his arm, eyes looking over the edge of a ridiculously fluffy pillow, she asks, “Did you have any idea who I was before I told you? Or even just a feeling?”
“I…” He sighs. “I can’t say I knew but I also can’t say I didn’t think anything was going on. I saw a video of Chat Noir and Carapace side by side and I couldn’t truly recognize them, but then I saw Agreste and Lahiffe at the pool and it clicked.”
Marinette nods, sighing. “Too many cat puns?”
Damian nods, smirking. “Too many cat puns.”
“Damn! And he thinks he’s stealthy.”
“Absolutely, he is not.” He snorts.
“Well I know that!”
They both laugh and she’s busy twisting an earring around when he turns to her, much more serious than before and says, “I meant when I said I know what it’s like and while I will no longer actively hide how from you, I also am not allowed to explicitly talk about it.”
Marinette just smiles and nods, “I think I kind of know already…”
“I quite dislike keeping secrets from you, Habibti.”
“Well,” She shrugs. “We’re in this together.”
Notes:
P.S: if you're into Lukadrien fics... Marichat in Chat x Luka form... then the Adrien centered fic in this series I just pulished (tales of bugbear (is this the clam, or the storm?) will be our for you right now <33
....also the Chloe x Kagami fic - with Jason as a HUGE side character - is also out (death before compliancy (ultimately, we are ours)
Chapter 33: Singular Experiences
Notes:
I think my writer's block is finally ending, yall *no jinx, no jinx, no jinx* so please enjoy this super fast chapter!!!! also! my petition for my google docs returning went through so I now have all my plot back and new motivation to keep writing!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
If Marinette Dupain-Cheng was never the center of this all, never Ladybug, hiding behind bakery counters and frightened by akumas, she wouldn’t have turned out the way that she did. There wouldn’t be enough to gain. Not enough spot-inducing fear.
She would have limped through the end of the Akuma-Miraculous war, hands shaking, even when the Miraculous Court was popping cherry wine, champagne and celebrating on the night that Hawkmoth was finally taken down, and Adrien Agreste’s life was ruined.
Things would be different here.
Alya Cesaire would stay righteous and earn the spots she never truly did, Nino would forever remain Carapace at her side but he would be different; the guardian, strict and unforgiving, and their friendship would never be the same. Adrien might stay Chat Noir, because of Nino, but he might not have.
She wouldn’t know who was behind the mask, then.
Zoe Lee-Bourgeois would be Abielle, here, and it would just be more salt to rub in Chloe’s mother-brought wounds. The designer thinks that Kagami would always be Ryuko, whether she had the group or not, but Luka Couffaine would not always stay Viperion.
The snake is too loyal to people instead of ideals for that.
Alix would be the bunny and Kim would be the snake, there would be no need for the horse or monkey because Ladybug could do it all! Here, things went wrong more. Alya believed more in destroying than building, so the cure wasn’t as strong but nobody knew the difference because how could they?
Paris raised glasses that had survived all the attacks, laughing, in the heart of the storm, celebrating their version of Lady Justice.
Gabriel Agreste planned his sole son’s funeral because he knew that to get his wife back actually meant a life for a life and wondered if Emilie would be okay with this. He can’t marry someone like her twice, but he could have more kids, and Adrien was none the wiser.
It was always Marinette who figured him out.
Sabine and Tom danced on the rug that nine year old Marinette attempted to make them and they kept it to remember her creativity instead of it being good or pretty, and that was the thoughts she grew up instead of it’s you against the world, you have to be the best of them .
But this was a story about two girls now.
Alya, in her bright red, spotted suit, would not give Marinette up for Lila because her first lie was about the woman herself, instead of the holy hero she made a blog about. It would always somewhat be about Marinette, kind of, because it was never the miraculous that made the girl.
She was still the infamous MDC.
Still Jagged Stone’s personal designer.
Still the friend of Chloe Bourgeois.
Still knows Fashion Queen and Clara.
This time, when Lila Rossi started lying about Marinette, she had nothing to lose. No miraculous, no teetering relationship with Alya, no crush on Adrien.
This Marinette would still defend herself; when Juleka, having a panic attack in the bathroom over class pictures, she would still run to her—that instinct is never something the suit gave her, her friends not something that it took away. But here she could defend herself more.
Could get in Lila’s face and say this is what it really feels like when I grab you, see the bruises?
She could go to Principle Damocles and demand a copy of the tapes, because no akuma was at stake for her. It wasn’t her job here. So this Marinette didn’t have a fractured life. Still had Alya, Nino and Kim, Adrien and Chloe tucked in a little corner.
Yet she didn’t have Damian.
Because Madam Bustier wouldn’t have needed to pair them together, wouldn’t have needed to shove all of her hard work into one tiny box, and her personality would have been different—more confident, less of a pushover—and Damian needed someone quiet to understand him.
She thinks she still could have, yes, but it was different.
Here, he was Adrien’s pen pal, and Bette was hers.
They still met but none of the trust was there, Adrien and him avoided eye contact and snarled at each other as there was no common ground for them to get along. Alya would wrap an arm around her neck as she frowned at the scene and would say something like, “C’mon girl, you know boys will be boys.”
Even in dreams, that’s not worth it.
“What is it like?” Kim asks—this is the first real time, Marinette thinks, that they’re talking with him about him knowing . “I mean, like, to put on the suit for more than a day. I remember being King Monkey, it felt really, really good. But like, when you’re bonded with your kwami. What does that feel like?”
Nino glances at the heroine, and she raises her hands to be like, it’s on you . Because her answer wouldn’t be something that Kim would like or something that she thinks that Nino, in all his glory and tiredness, goes through. Because her answer would be this:
It’s a curse and a blessing.
It’s a curse because you feel like yourself in the suit and nothing out of it, and it’s a blessing because you know your body and mind a hundred times better than before .
“There’s a kind of a built-in friend that comes along with it; a mentor, too.” Nino says after a minute, speaking slowly, carefully. “Wyazz… he was bonded to the previous guardian when we first started working together, and… it was a few years before we really bonded.”
“But when you did?” Marinette nudges him.
Nino smiles. “When we did it was really cool. I got another power that wasn’t just shelter because it was based off Wyazz instead of me—the one that can keep any of the team alive, like their body’s frozen, while we’re fighting and by me. I can’t tell you how many times Chat would have bled out if I didn’t…”
“Is the feeling, like the rush, of getting the suit on the same?” A pause. “And it’s cool that you’re the team medic.”
Wrinkling his nose, the DJ goes to disagree when he stops, mouth a little agape. “I… I didn’t think about that. I guess I am the team medic. Damn. Uh… anyway, uh, putting the suit on feels like a lot more, I don’t know, like home. But, that also means sometimes when I take it off I feel really displaced.”
Marinette raises her head, startled.
She has got to stop thinking she has singular experiences.
“It’s like taking off the skin, the skills, the everything you’re comfortable with and putting on another set of everything that’s weaker, shorter and clumsier.” Nino shrugs, but she knows how serious that feels. “Gods make you really comfortable in your skin, until they’re not around anymore.”
“I…” Kim frowns. “I think I’m glad I’m not a hero. It’s a lot of work, and you guys sacrifice a lot. I never—dude I would have never thought that self-esteem was one of them. If anything, being King Monkey for even a day made my ego, like, twice as big!”
At this, Marinette actually giggles. “Well, your ego was already bigger than your head, so who’s surprised by that?”
“Not me.” The turtle boy snorts.
“Back to the original topic—the whole, like, reveal went well?”
“Other than him making her cry, you mean?”
“Guys…” She pouts. “I only cried because I had so much anxiety! If I was thinking clearly, I wouldn’t have. And it honestly was a misunderstanding because of what he actually meant.” Because what he meant was I want to understand this and I wish you were always safe . “I understand him.”
Kim and Nino share a look that’s like we don’t before Nino is turning to her with a nod. “We believe you, Cupcake. I think we were both just expecting sunshine and rainbows, when we should have known that the guy is all doom and gloom, y’know?”
Instinctually, she goes to immediately defend Damian with “He’s not all doom and gloom!” but thinks better of it, because to them, he is doom and gloom. To her he’s storm clouds, and forests, and hidden treasure. Instead what comes out is: “I know.”
Soon, the conversation naturally dies out and Marinette stands with a stretch to go fill in Adrien and Chloe, who are hopefully back from a shopping trip by now. Last night really was emotional, but it was good. And she believes that, she does.
And not just because she has to.
“Mari?” Jon asks, poking her shoulder. She turns up to him from where she was staring at the atrocious American croissants (he took her to a bakery for comparison, and of course they brought Damian with them—who brought Dick, Jason and begrudgingly, Tim). “Can I ask a personal question about your health.”
She does a double take and then nods. “Go for it.”
He’s her personal X-Ray machine. Can’t get much more violating than that.
“I um… I was using my vision to, you know… check on your, uh, wrist… it’s almost all the way healed, which is awesome, and quick!” He definitely doesn’t know human time frames if he thinks that, but okay. “And I notices a bunch of old, healed fractures and stuff.”
“Uh, yeah.” Marinette nods and gives him panic-finger guns. “Yup. I got those.”
Because how can she explain that she’s fine and not, like, abused or anything without going oh my bones are broken all the time when I’m wearing my superhero suit, so of course there’s a bunch and if she tells him well, Lila has tripped me down the stairs a few times, I’m gonna have injuries without raising hell.
So she’s stuck with just smiling and nodding, and hoping Jon won’t push.
He’s not a pusher, anyway.
“We don’t have to talk about it, it’s your business.” The super’s hands raise defensively. “I just wanted to make sure that you’re safe at home. You’re my friend and I love you, you know. So if you’re scared, you don’t have to say anything. The only reason I will push for an answer is because Damian will be living with you soon, so. Well, I guess I will too.”
Damn it.
He is a pusher for Damian!
She weighs the pros and cons, and smiles up at him with her decision. “I… Damian is safe, and I would rather he stay in a lousy hotel than with someone I deem violent, you too, whether you’re invulnerable or not. The reason why I, I… well, the reason is-”
“Look at Maribrat.” A condescending voice echoes across the street. There stands Lila, smug and cocking a hip out while Marinette flushes red as people turn to look between them. “I know whores like attention, but there has to be a line somewhere. On a date with one boy while you straddle another? Filthy.”
Jon tenses and Marinette puts a hand on his bicep to hold him back.
It hurts her to watch Alya laugh the loudest, she’s say. The majority of her group quietly agrees or laugh uncomfortably—they know the danger of slut shaming. But Alya Cesaire is so… vicious—no, righteously —angry that there’s no discomfort in her mind.
There’s black and white, good and bad.
And Marinette is Bad.
While Lila is Good.
“If they play dirty, play dirtier.” Jon says, fists forming at his sides. “It’s the first thing that Damian taught me.”
Something clicks in Marinette’s mind and she smirks back at Lila, cocking out the exact same hip, mocking her as she calls back “At least someone wants me!” and turns to Jon, grabbing him by the shoulders to whisper “Pretend to make out with me.” which makes him make them dip together.
Someone on the street cheers and a disgusted noise carries over from Lila.
Jon pulls away with a face pop! of his lips, really catering to Marinette’s request, and she watches as Lila turns red with anger before turning towards Alya with fake tears in her eyes. Jon doesn’t care though. He calls out to her still, fake tears and all.
“I’m Damian Wayne’s best friend! If any of you think for one second he’s done what Lila said, you’ll all pay for it!”
Rose steps up next to Alya and Lila as if to snap something about true love and Damian Wayne is a cheater or about how nice Lila is when said boy steps out from the cafe and bares his teeth, snarling at them. “Get away from here before I make you. And I mean now .”’
Even Alya cowers at his threats.
But as the group scoffs and walks away, comforting Lila, Juleka makes a break across the street—not looking for cars or anything, just a blind run—towards Marinette.
Rose stumbles from her arm being pulled and watches with wide, bright eyes. “Jules?”
Juleka reaches them and grabs onto Marinette’s forearms. “I can’t… do this… anymore.”
And she hugs her.
Kwami, this hug means so many things.
It means that Juleka is switching sides, picking Marinette over Lila; the truth over lies. It means that Rose is no longer more important than her own morals. It means that she’s determining who she wants to be, and how she is going to accomplish that.
And also, she thinks it could mean that she gets a friend back.
Rose steps into the street but a car honks and swerves, stopping her. Mylene pulls on her shoulder, saying something they can’t hear, causing the blonde to blanking stumble alongside her, eyes never leaving the black-purple haired girl’s figure as she cries into Marinette’s arms.
“I’m so… I’m so sorry, that… that I was ever… mean to you!”
Marinette pulls her away, hands firm on her, and smiles. “We can talk about this when you calm down, okay? I’ll call Adrien to come and get you, if that’s okay? If you’re not comfortable in your room anymore, let me know. Mine and Chloe’s is empty every single night and I wll chart it on attendance, okay? Even Bustier couldn’t change you back.”
“You promise?” The shy girl sniffles and nods, looking hopeful.
“I have more power than you think.” She says. “I promise.”
While waiting, the two girls wait outside on a bench taking turns drawing and playing tic-tac-toe in one of Marinette’s mini-notebooks until Adrien arrives with a car driven by Mr. Pennyworth and opens the door for Juleka, grinning, all while Damian interrogates Jon about something that’s making the kryptonian squirm.
The second that the designer is alone, the boys come right up to her and Damian shoves Jon forward a little, making her shake her head at him.
“Marinette Dupain-Cheng,” Jon starts, sounding serious and obviously forced to say it. “I am saying this to state the importance of me knowing that you are Damian Al Ghul-Wayne’s, even if asked to pretend to kiss you, really kiss you, or do anything remotely romantic despite having a boyfriend .”
Wow, okay, that is a lot to process.
She’s Damian Al Ghul-Wayne’s…
She’s his …?
“That last part was not in the dialogue.” Damian snaps, shoves Jon away again and then steps right up to Marinette. “I may not know how to do this, or many things, but I do know we have made it very clear to one another that we are equally romantically interested in one another. That is a dedication. And… I was raised a single child; I do not share.”
Marinette giggles and threads her hands over Damian’s shoulders the best she can. “I’m Damian Al Ghul’s, huh? Shouldn’t that come with a certificate, or something?” She gets closer to him, not touching but closer enough to watch him flush. “And you won’t have to share me.”
“I-I won’t?”
God, him being flustered is delicious .
“No, you won’t.” She confirms. “Especially if you do something about it.”
Damian looks down at her, clearly frustrated and intrigued, and it makes her giggle again. She loves flirting with him a lot more than she thought that she would. “Do… in what manner… I mean, how are you—h-how do you want me to ‘do something about it’.”
“You’re genuinely a genius, mon petit corbeau,” The designer pats his chest as she pulls away, fingers squeezing into his arms. “I think you can figure it out yourself if you ask yourself one thing: what do I want to do about it?”
She leaves him a stuttering mess on the sidewalk, only and solely so by the time he’s around his brothers again he can appear unaffected and completely normal. When she walks up to their booth, she squishes in next to Jason so Damian can be between Dick and Jon, and greets them with a wave.
“Hey, boys!”
“Yo, Pixie,” Jason says, grinning. It’s… definitely a dangerous look on him. “I was just told we need to kill a certain brunette.”
“Jon!” She says, fixing a glare on him. “What have I told you about inciting murder or violence within the Wayne boys?”
Pouting, Jon puts his head in his hands. “Not to do it…”
Dick laughs. “Welcome to my world, Mari.”
“Happy to be here!”
“Then B, out of no where, comes into the living room, takes one look at me—literally holding a gun to Timtam’s face—and just sighs out ‘don’t kill your brother, Dick’ and everyone freezes! I swear you could have heard a pin drop, it was so quiet. Then, Tommy goes-”
“Brother?” Tim mocks, probably just as exasperated hearing it as he was living it. “And Dick was all like-”
“Dick!” The oldest wails, faux upset. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen Dad get so upset at himself so fast!”
“I have seen Father do it faster.” Damian says. “When he—”
“—burnt Alfred’s cake!” They all—including Jon—finish together, laughing at the memory.
Although it’s weird that weapons and violence are so normal in their personal lives (but this is Gotham, so), it’s actually quite nice to see Damian actually relax around them. He leans into Dick’s side, who holds a firm pressure on his shoulders, and only glares when Tim speaks.
This is the side of the Wayne brothers Marinette likes to see.
Not the ones who want to fix Damian, but the ones who are actually his brothers.
And she knows that there’s an odd dynamic with them all, especially Dick who is like a second dad to him, because they met him at such an instrumentally important and angry age, and because of that, that Damian is what comes to their mind when they think about him.
They’re still family, and a good one at that.
Relaxed, instead of trying to prove themself or be press-perfect, they’re all amazing brothers. They don’t interrupt Damian so much and even want him to tell stories of his own—not minding how posh his speech is or any unnecessary actions he took in them.
It reminds her of nights with just her, Kim, Nino and Alix.
“Ask Habibti about pioneer night at her first fashion show.” Damian instructs Dick, turning to pull at his sleeve much like that of an actual little sibling. Marinette grins off the bat because even if he snaps Dupain-Cheng doesn’t want to talk to you! at Jason, he still wants her to get along with Dick—his closest brother.
Dick turns to her and smiles, and it’s so genuinely this time, no coaxing of information or a smile that says to trust him, just a real smile that she feels all the protectiveness in her gut uncoil and calm down. “Tell me about the pioneer night at your first fashion show, Marinette.”
“Call me Mari!” She chirps, hands motioning out as she begins to tell the tale. “The most important thing you need to know is that Adrien is deathly allergic to feathers. The second most important thing is that thirteen year old me didn’t know that yet.”
The Wayne brothers are better for him than she thought, and Marinette is happy about that (and the way that Damian smiles at her from across the table).
Things are not just black and white.
Alya is wrong.
Marinette knocks on Steph’s door and faster than possible, Cassandra answers it—black hair a little messy. She’s realized that the only time that the other girl relaxes is when she is alone enough to lay down, it appears around Stephanie it counts.
“Hey, Cass!” She says—practicing her ASL as she talks. It’s different than talking, less grammar and the likes, but she’s getting the hang of it. “Can I talk to Steph alone for a minute.”
“Uh oh.” Steph says from inside. “What’d you find out I did?”
Cass nods, waving and smiling as a departure, earring a smile back.
Because she’s not really comfortable in the older girl’s room, she just stands near the door and leaves it open, never knowing how scared someone can be. Even if it’s Steph . “You bugged me.” The plan was to keep it simple. “And I know in this family, that’s normal, but in mine it’s a severe violation of privacy.”
Stephanie frowns. “Ah… I’m sorry.”
“It’s okay. Damian’s the one who found it, and he did break it to steal the memory chip, just so you know but it looks salvageable if you want to try to fix it.” She digs in her pocket, and then hands it back. “Just… you must remember what it was like before you joined the Wayne’s in all their stuff. When this wasn’t normal.”
The blonde nods. “I can’t say I’d like it either.”
“Then don’t do it to me, either.” Marinette shakes her head in disbelief. “I know you’re willing to respect my boundaries, and you can prank me for real if I ever become a for-real part of this family, but until then, you gotta keep your gimmicks to yourself. And if you’re just curious about me, a conversation will suffice without breaking my trust.”
A for-real part of the family , she internally scoffs. Try sister in-law .
“You shouldn’t trust people you just met.” Steph tells her.
Marinette stares straight at her, staring like how Damian stares—like a dog in a cage. “Damian trusts you with his life, and maybe not your own, but that’s not my business. He is one of my responsibilities, one of the things I care about most. If you break his trust one more time… it’s not him you’ll be answering to.”
This, at least, gives her pause.
“I don’t take too kindly to threats.”
“I don’t take kindly to having to make them.”
Suddenly smiling, Stephanie laughs a little and sticks out her hand. “I’m glad to see you got what it takes to survive the Wayne’s, kid. I won’t bug Damian again, and you, at least, ‘till y’all get married or something. You and Jon, you’re like his guard dogs.”
The blue-eyed girl shrugs. “No one else is gonna do it.”
“He’s the size of a mountain, he can take care of him-”
“And you’re six-foot. Nobody just automatically assumes you’re the smartest or the bravest or can do everything all the time because of that.” Marinette interrupts, crossing her arms. “It’s absurd you put that expectation on a child, let alone when he was ten. I know you were sixteen at the time, but c’mon, Steph. He’s seventeen and you think he’s the same guy.”
She’s quiet for a moment, and then:
“I really like you.”
Marinette smiles and heads back out the door, throwing “You have a funny way of showing it.” over her shoulder as she goes. And Steph really, truly does. But she’s sure that this was enough to give her pause, to make her not do something she’d make her regret.
Still, if Stephanie Brown won’t learn, Marinette Dupain-Cheng will teach her.
In the dead of night, around one-thirty in the morning, Damian yet again comes into her room but this time it’s to shake her away from a nightmare she doesn’t know how he knew she was having. Chest heaving, hands and legs shaking, she claws onto his arms, burying close to his chest.
“You are safe, Habibti.” He repeats. “You are safe.”
“The akumas, if I, if I cry, they’ll, they’ll-”
“You are strong, you are safe. We can do it together.” Damian takes a deep breath in, and then a solid breath out, and it reminds her to inhale air of her own. “You are in gotham, qīn’ài de, you are safe. Remember that nothing can reach you when I am here.”
She nods, panic still gripping her system but things are starting to make more sense. Just a little.
Enough that when she sinks down with him into the mattress, inhaling a scene that is Damian, the outdoors, and a little bit of linen, she calms down. The adrenaline that fought to wake her is now the reason she drifts off into a peaceful sleep, pressed on top of Damian Wayne’s chest.
Notes:
platnoic friendships being just as good and seen as people for their romantic ones gives me life if you can't tell! also happy batboys are something i LOVE even if I like angst too. families are more than one thing
how do yall think I did with the confrontation with Steph? I was nervous writing it
Chapter 34: White Like Ash
Notes:
I jinxed it :'(
as a forewarning, this was my only plot point i gave myself for the chapter:
have Damian stop dying his hair by persuasion of Jon/Mari/Dick, and so it slowly fades into the all-white from the Lazarus pit—and suddenly, Jason won’t look him in the eyes anymore, Father avoids him and Grayson has already broke down and cried (he doesn’t understand) but Jon celebrates it, and dresses in white for a week straight
do with that what you will
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
This story was about Marinette Dupain-Cheng, yes.
But this had always been a story about Ladybug, too—unblemished Ladybug, Ladybug with her hands full of lucky charms.
And this has always been the story of what makes her, what makes her shine bright or turn dark, about what allows her to succeed in defeat and the cure, and what would bring her behind. She had risen up, a child to adult, and she had done so well.
The majority of Paris had not caught on that their hero was a child.
A few did.
From the time she was handed her miraculous in that little, hexagon box, a fear in her heart and hands that weren’t the size of her own, she had a mission to complete. Ladybug remembers the first day that she was in suit, patrolling, and nothing happened.
She realizes for the first time that being Ladybug wasn’t just pain.
It was still around the time that it was just her and Chat Noir as full-time heroes, but Rena Rogue and Carapace made their bi-weekly appearances when needed (and when Alya Cesaire was close to the fight anyway). This time, he’d said a pun so ridiculous that she’d joke about throwing him over the Eiffel Tower.
And that’s how their competitions began.
Chat Noir could throw her higher (something about being a bug, something about aerodynamics, blah, blah, blah—in any time frame, he was a nerd) and Ladybug could throw him further (something about she’s stronger, and beautiful, and eugh).
Ladybug could dodge faster and tumble better, smaller and far more agile, but Chat Noir could hit harder and run longer; wherever the one had a fault, the other would make up for it. It helped prove her theory that they were soulmates and helped prove his that they should be in love.
And then they grew up.
Marinette wakes up so comfortable she begs herself to not move, let alone have to go to the bathroom. Her face is pressed against Damian’s shoulder and neck, warm and hair sticking to her forehead, one leg tucked between both of his, his arms wrapped around her waist and shoulder.
She sighs, pressing her nose into his skin hard enough it smarts for a second.
Damian makes a little noise in the back of his throat, a cute almost growl—as that probably tickled—makes her giggle, laughing against his shoulder. Her boy stirs in an instant, hand on her shoulder loosening, him twisting away to lay on his back properly.
“Sorry, mon Brute.” She says, still giggling. “You’re just so cute!”
Green eyes crack open just to glare at her, but there’s no denying the flush of his ears and the pounding of his heart against her palm. “I am no such thing.”
“Liar!” Marinette sings, giggling again. “You’re so wrong.”
“I know myself very well, Habibti.” The Wayne boy says.
Sitting up, the designer shakes her head at him—fingers poking into her chest—but leans away, a bit mindful of her morning breath. “You don’t know how others perceive you, though. Especially after last night, me being yours, you being, well, I can only call it jealous, you’re super cute. Hot, too. Beautiful, even.”
Handsome is definitely the right male term in America, oops.
Still. He is beautiful.
“Habibti, you are beautiful in every sense of the word.” Damian says after a quiet, lazy moment. Sunlight is hitting his face in this position, dim and yellow, and it makes her grin. Her arm snakes over his waist, and he slips onto her shoulder. “We are incomparable.”
“Things are beautiful in different ways; flowers and thorns, ballet and paintings, me and you.” Marinette pulls herself closer to him, he looks down at her, green eyes half lidded, sleepy, and she feels something click into place. “Let me prove how beautiful I find you.”
A black eyebrow arches up. “And how will you do that?”
Though she’s desperate to kiss him, the heroine just smiles and says, “Go on a date with me.”
“A… romantic date?” Tilting his head, Damian’s fingers trace along the curve of her shoulder. She struggles to keep her blush under control when she nods. There’s no other kind of date she’s interested in going on with him. “I would be amenable to that, so long as I pay.”
“For the first one, sure.” She agrees. Just because she’s not rich-rich doesn’t mean she’s poor, and she already budgeted for this trip, so… “How familiar are you with the concepts of dates and what happens on them? Because it’s not the same as when you have alone time with Jon.”
“I know that.” The Al Ghul boy nods. His nails scratch lightly against her skin, and she shivers—grinning widely at him. “I do not know enough to feel comfortable planning it or picking where to have a date, though I would consider myself able to behave properly once there.”
Shrugging, she leans her chin against his chest, hoping it doesn’t stick too much into him. “I think you’ll do just fine. I mean the reason we’d go on a date with each other is that it’s with each other , it’s not just to go on a date. Any way you act will be okay because I’m in it for you, not to say I went on a date.”
He looks at her like he doubts that.
“I will have Jon teach me proper etiquette.”
“Actually…?” Marinette bites her lip. “I’d ask Chlo.” Damian’s lips immediately raise in distaste. She raises her hands defensively. “She’s actually really good at this stuff! And my fashion sense has rubbed off on her. Plus she knows what I like a lot better than Jon does. Besides, you can ask them both . Especially if you don’t trust Chloe’s advice.”
From the look on his face, he doesn’t.
He just nods. “I will do what I feel is best.”
“Alright, mon petit corbeau , please do.”
Damian gets up before a half hour rolls around and goes to take a shower, and as soon as the water turns on, Jon bursts into the room with a bottle in hand and barges into Marinette’s bathroom—causing a yell to sound from Damian, who she knows wastes no time in undressing. “ Jonathan! ”
“Hair dye remover!” Jon shouts back, dodging out of the bathroom as Damian uses her hairbrush as a bludgeoning tool. “Use it!”
“Fuck you!”
Marinette sits up in bed and rubs at an eye, patting the spot that Damian abandoned for Jon like he’s a puppy. “C’mere.” He does, flopping over and breathing heavy like Damian managed to actually wind him, which, no. “What are you up to? He wanted his hair to fade naturally.”
“Sometimes I don’t like giving him a choice.” Jon answers, shrugging with a grin. “It’s good for him, and when I checked his own bathroom, he hadn’t thrown out any of the black dye, he bought more. So, he’s scared about the change more than he’s letting on. When I push him, he understands I’m doing it because I’m helping, he never thinks there’s an ulterior motive, or anything.”
“You’re the only one who can get away with that.” She muses.
He snorts. “Yeah, probably. He’s a paranoid little shit. But, he’s a handsome paranoid little shit who is gonna look super cool with white hair, I mean, think of him with white hair and a bunch of silver jewelry in? That’s hot.”
“Amen.” Marinette jokes. It really would be hot. She is fully in love with every part of him, even all the new bits she hasn’t been able to see yet. “But I hope you know that if this becomes too much for him, I’ll help him dye his hair back to black.”
“I know you will.” Jon says, moving his arms over his head. “That’s what makes us such a good team. If I push, you pull. If I coddle him, you’ll scold him. If I’m his friend, you’ll marry him.”
This gets her to giggle. “Still sold on that?”
“ He’s sold on that. The boy agreed to go on a date with you and you know he doesn’t do anything half way, Mari. If he agreed to date you, he agreed to marry you, and do all those other silly steps either of you might want. I’m just gonna put my opinion out there early, I’d be a great uncle.”
“Overstepping.” Chloe sings out, using her hip to push the door the rest of the way open. “Ass up, Dupain-Cheng, I’m taking Al Ghul shopping and you are getting yourself ready for the day. Are we dressing to impress? Perhaps something chic but classy. Hmm… how about something to fulfill your artistic sides.”
She shakes her head and grins, “Grayson said that they have a boat and I’m gonna have him put all the paint stuff he knows Damian likes on it, so I don’t have to. This Tuesday, since it’s our free day after school. I’m bringing a speaker, a picnic, and gonna take it somewhere warm to swim. So, something nice to paint in, and something nice to swim in.”
“I gotta talk to him about something.” Jon announces, heading back towards the bathroom door.
“Your funeral.” Marinette says, not doubting that Damian’s found some way to hurt even a kryptonian.
“Swimwear. Boat wear. Both probably in varying shades of black, for the Gotham bad boy. On it.” Nodding, Chloe opens her phone—probably looking for places to shop. “He better be willing to actually know what you like, because I certainly will not hold anything back when discussing it.”
“He knows what I like.” The heroine promises, wiggling her eyebrows a bit. “ Him .”
Chloe flips blonde hair over her shoulder. “You’re unbearable. Tell him to meet me in the parking garage, I am having Jason take us instead of the old butler.” They’re definitely closer than Marinette knows. “If he stands both of us for you, we know he’s a keeper.”
Marinette opens her mouth to argue with we already know that but Chloe turns and trots away, and not but fifteen seconds later, the Kent boy is being roughly pushed out of the bathroom by a mere towel-covered Damian, steam coming off his skin in waves, mouth set in a hard line.
Heat pools in both her stomach and cheeks, and she just knows she’s gaping.
The first time that she saw Damian like this—kinda like this—she was too focused on his scars to care about anything else, to busy noticing the lines of abuse that stand out on his skin and feeling the rush of protectiveness through her, but now, laying in bed, watching him bicker with his best friend, she knows that he’s safe; it’s okay.
So she can notice things about him she hasn’t been able to.
His hard lines of muscles and little pouches of fat that show just how strong he is; built for aerodynamics and pure strength, rather than aesthetics or basic self defense. He could break her. And the majority of the hair dye has been scrubbed away, leaving him with silky grey-white hair and stark white eyebrows and lashes—she hadn’t considered that he has to wear mascara or lash dye before this moment.
There’s something familiar in the muscles that line his back, the way they’re shaped and worked on, that make her remember the feeling of jumping roof to roof. But that’s forgotten when he shifts and she sees the lines of his hips, towel low on them, showing off the dip of muscle and small line of hair-
“Mari?” Jon calls. “The plan?”
“Huh?” Her head snaps up towards the other boy’s blue eyes, and she flushes a brighter red. She knew that she was looking obviously but this borders on drooling over Damian, and she doesn’t want him to feel like he’s something to be stared at when he probably won’t understand why until he can ask Jon about it privately. “Oh, uh, Chlo wants you to, um, meet her in the, in the garage.”
“Yes, she does.” Damian says in a way that lets her know that’s probably exactly what they were talking about. “Have you decided where we are going?”
“P-painting boat date.” She replies back; fully embarrassed. “If that’s okay? It’s okay if not!”
“It’s okay.” Her boy nods, lips slowly twisting up into a smirk. “You look like you want to eat me.”
Marinette’s jaw drops—he wasn’t supposed to know what that meant! “Don’t look so smug!”
“It’s a milestone in a relationship to be so open, Habibti. You skipped right to it.”
“That’s not a good thing.” She whines, embarrassed. “In this area you should be floundering.”
Damian shrugs, unoffended. “I learned to control my body far earlier than I did my emotions.”
“This is getting awkward, guys, shut up,” Jon playfully laughs, pushing Damian away by his shoulders onto the bed, hands coming up to plant on his sides. “I’m very proud of you two for going on a date, and being okay going on the date, but it’s time for a talk.”
“I had ‘the talk already’.” Marinette says, mortified. “When I was twelve.”
Parisian party young and most lose their virginity around fourteen, and her parents weren’t about to be grandparents at the age of thirty.
“Not that talk,” Saying this makes Damian’s posture loosen up, dreading that apparently as much as Marinette did—and she suddenly asks herself why they’re even listening to Jon, coming to the conclusion that it was probably either him or Dick, which is an obvious choice. “It just involves that talk.”
The designer sighs. “Get it over with.”
“Alright, first I want to preface this by saying that I was pressured into having this conversation—” She knew it! “—but I think it’s important all at the same time. I can trust that both of you absolutely know how sex, in the basic sense, works and how to prevent getting pregnant, and I know that moreso, you both understand and value consent, which is awesome for two teenagers and one virgin.”
Marinette perks up at this, ears ringing but unsurprised. It’s not that she exactly expected him to have experience in the whole intimacy category because of his aversions, but she didn’t assume, for whatever reason, that he’d be a virgin—especially given how open Jon is about the whole topic.
She also has the horrible realization that they’re discussing them having sex, and is simultaneously horrified and excited by this, because if Dick brought it up and Jon thought it had no merit, he’d tell him to fuck off in the nicest way possible, but since they’re talking about it, he thinks there is something to talk about. Which means that Damian has either talked to him about it, or not hated the idea.
Ugh! She should have been kept in the loop too!
But maybe he’s embarrassed about it…?
“Pressured by who?” Damian asks.
“Nonya.” Jon replies. “Anyway, I’m not concerned about either of those things, but if anyone asks, yes, you have been briefed on the topic. What I’m concerned about is how you’re both flighty, nervous creatures with an affinity for internalization but no self reflection, making everything into your own fault or flaws, which is a terrible mindset to go into a new relationship with. You’re like those people who try to open the door for each other and end up never walking through it because you’re trying to be polite.”
“Cute, but exhausting.” Marinette nods in agreement.
But Damian argues. “I walk through doors, Kent.”
Jon settles him with a look she can’t decipher, but that makes her boy start grumbling in an instant. “I know you would have never had this conversation with Mari if I didn’t, because you’ve already avoided it for a week. But what I actually want to talk about is how neither of you will do something actually wrong.”
Marinette frowns. “What do you mean?”
She doesn’t think she’s done anything wrong. The blood on her hands doesn’t count. Why would she do something wrong going on a date or having sex, especially when it comes to Damian?
“When something goes wrong with Damian, you get hesitant and freak out, and feel like you need to pull away because you’re the wrong thing. But Damian is super inexperienced, and is kind of a dick without meaning to be, and I know you can see through his coldness, but I know it still hurts sometimes.”
“Well, yeah.”
“But because he is inexperienced and kind of a dick, you’re probably going to think that when you’re doing something that’s completely normal in a relationship and he reacts poorly that it’s your fault, but it’s not either of your faults, it’s just the circumstance.”
Marinette nods. “I feel like I could have come to this conclusion on my own.”
“I might not have.” Damian admits. “I will probably be confused as to what I am okay with, romantically and physically, when it comes to the terms of our friendship ending due to the romantic aspects of our relationship starting. Jon told me that I have to be the one to help myself, or talk to you about it. This is all one big ‘you’re on your own’ from him.”
Now that makes sense as to the talk.
She knows that Damian will flounder somewhere, and that she’ll blame herself if she can, but she also knows that’s a hole that she can drag herself out of easily—but by not having this conversation just with Damian, it proves that the problem doesn’t also just lie with him, which isn’t something she thought that he thought.
“Would checklists help?” She asks, moving up and crawling towards him, wanting to make eye contact and see the look on her face. “Adrien was court ordered to do therapy for a while and scared the resources he had with the group, since with all the akumas we weren’t safe enough to go ourselves.”
Damian gives her something close to a dirty look, but she knows that he’s just confused. “How would checklists help me understand my own limits?”
If he looks at her like that after she tries to be romantic, she bets she’ll think Jon’s concerns are suddenly a lot more valid than they are right now—which is the point.
“It makes you consider everything on a scale, and if you can’t answer with a number, then it makes you put more thought into it, and it normally would make you consider something you wouldn’t have thought of on your own. Like, if you did one about your relationship with Jon, or me, you’d answer all the questions and we’d see what you like, dislike, and what you’re confused about, and then we’d give you the same thing back!”
Damian nods. “I would value your input when it comes to things.”
“Then I’ll give you access to the database and you can print things you’d like, and I’ll do the same.” Marinette grabs her phone, searching through the links that Adrien has sent the group chat. “And try not to take when things are received poorly personally.”
“And according to Jonathan, I will have to try not to be a dick.” He huffs.
“Don’t shoot the messenger.”
“I won’t, but I’ll blame him.”
Chloe Bourgeois takes Damian shopping arm in arm with Jason Todd, which is surely to end in a bloodbath—his older brother’s fingers constantly coming up to his hair and the blonde’s constant chides about fashion probably going to send him over the edge.
But, Marinette thinks, he’s still going to try .
And that’s the point.
In the meantime, the heroine sets out with fabric, scissors and string on a needle and creates her own perfect swimsuit with a detachable front, so that she doesn’t have to change or worry about how a normal swimsuit under her dry outfit would look.
Knowing her, she’ll be here all day.
Sometime between whenever Damian left and lunch time, a bowl of salad and a plate with a grilled sandwich arrives, cutesy of Mr. Pennyworth.
It’s not until Nino comes and sits sternly across from her playing video games on his phone that she eats, and it’s until until after that when Kim comes and the study is filled with background noise and hyper energy, does she get in the flow of things.
“Can I watch?” Dick asks by her elbow.
She grunts in response, fixing a stitch the machine got wrong.
“That means yes,” Nino tells him. “Go for it.”
“Awesome! I’m trying to learn so I can teach Mar’i.”
Kim nods, she thinks. “There’s no one better to learn from.”
“Shut up.” Marinette finally calls, as there’s a pause between tasks.
“But she’s, admittedly, not very patient.”
And back to her task, Marinette goes.
Notes:
anywho, i hope yall enjoyed and because i keep writing the whole "marinette doesn't become ladybug" or "she could be different if This Happened" snippets for this fic, I've brainrotted about it quite a bit! so, yall are getting another Daminette fic / probably a fic, i can't imagine having the willpower to write a 20 thousand word oneshot and it will be called ladybug to ladylove (the world isn't for us)
i separated the series by:1. daminette = songbird, gods & (in)humanity
2. mlb court = eldritch gods & growing painsand then will further separate it with
3. batfam = robin suits, vigilanties & gold capes
4. what if daminette = in this world... we were different***
for this one I truly had to debate at whether or not I'd make the date a whole other chapter, because the shopping and the conversations alone were already well over 3k, but the next chapter will be published pronto
Chapter 35: Down the Middle
Notes:
drama, drama, draaaammmaaa (and a little plot, too)
enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Unscarred Marinette kept things in her pockets for friends, extra hair ties on her wrists and a packet of gum in her jacket, those around her watched her with eyes that crinkled in the corners, they called her their everyday Ladybug, and nobody connected that in order to be a real hero, you had to be a good person, too.
It had always been about her rise (and fall), steady hands and uncertain soul.
She had been marked since that very first time she helped Master Fu stand from the ground, macaroons crumpled, and Marinette was smart enough to know that just about anyone would have been given the opportunity to wield power if they helped him, but also realized that she was still the only one in the crowd to jump between a helpless man and a car.
Marinette said yes to a miraculous and the box spit out Tikki’s earrings.
She hoped that Master Fu didn’t expect her to know how important that was.
Scarred Marinette would still bring macaroons for her class and still forget to set an alarm for the morning, would spend her days giggling and standing in front of someone to take a hit, who would take Adrien Agreste by the hand and drag him out of the hole, but she would not be the same girl she set out to become.
No longer did she wish to work under Fashion Queen, after hearing Camille pointed in Chloe’s direction. And she would never, ever, stay by someone’s side after they proved they were the kind of person she wasn’t comfortable being, just for the sake of having a friend. She lied to her parents. She threw herself in water and drowned.
Things had changed, and nobody could chalk them up to one thing—values, morals, personality.
Out of all the things that didn’t change, it was her loyalty. It didn’t grow, adapt, or narrow. It stayed, because the people who were worth it, they stayed too.
So this was a Marinette who had long breakfast conversations with Kim, over the garden his dad created in their dining room and the lull of Nino’s breath, face-down on the table. The Marinette who had no qualms about creating a room for Chloe Bourgeois to spend her nights in, despite her living in a multi-million dollar building, or creating space for Adrien Agreste outside of his father’s grasp, who begged her parents to put the bakery in his good hands.
She would sneak Luka and Kagami extra treats during every shift they covered, and made sure that the most loyal and the most practical members of her team, who came last and fought the hardest, always felt worthy enough to be there. And she would probably have given Chloe chance after chance, Queen Bee to Abielle, to Waspie, if she dared, because she believes that people could change.
And when she first understood that Damian was a Wayne, she read through article after article, and saw countless pictures of a wolf in lamb’s fleece, and liked everything that she saw; Jon, hidden in the background, face covered by middle fingers and Damian’s sneers, making friends and shaking hands for all of his best friend’s sharp glares.
No, she didn’t become what she thought she would, and there is grief there.
But she became what she needed, and that’s even better.
Marinette brings all of the paperwork that she’s set to filled out—half picked by her and half by Damian, and an extra two percent thrown in for Damian by Jon—with her to class on the few days leading up to their date, grateful for the set in schedule that gives her such free time compared to Francoise Dupont (out of Madam Bustier’s classroom).
“Am I affectionate with you guys?” Marinette asks, Nino and Adrien pause their paper football game to look at her, eyebrows raised. “What?”
“You need to ask?” Adrien responds in a chuckle.
Nino laughs, shaking his head, “Dudette, c’mon..”
“Just answer the question!” The heroine crosses her arms. “It’s not that difficult.”
“Your feet are literally in my lap right now, you can’t go to sleep until you’ve checked on every single one of us, and you always kiss Kim’s head in case he has a fever because once when we were eight he fell asleep with one. Like, dude, you literally invite yourself to warm up your hands on us.”
“You know I can’t get cold! And your arms are always so warm. And what if Kim does have a fever, y’know? He’s predisposed!”
Blond hair flops around as her partner shakes his head. “Predisposed to having a fever?”
“I don’t have to defend myself to you, Agreste.”
“Yes, you’re affectionate. It’s like, little stuff, nothing too much, and you only do it in ways that I’ve been comfortable with, at least. I’ve never seen you touch Kagami a lot, I don’t think, but then again, she is pretty uncomfortable with most human contact.” Adrien reasons. “And when you touch Luka, you mostly ruffle his hair.”
Marinette nods, picking up her pen to write down his answer. She knows that he’s right—whenever she’s comfortable with someone, she is just used to touching them all the time. Kim and her pretty much ganged up on poor, five year old Nino to condition him into being okay with cuddling, and Kim and her were joined at the hip until they were ten.
Not to mention when she was friends with Alya, she’d always make sure to hug her in greeting, because nobody hugged Alya much. And the moment that she was allowed to, she jumped at the chance to sit with Damian, to hug him or just stand close.
It was no big deal to her at all to share a bed, even if it was a big step for him.
She circles ‘Very’ under the Casual Touch? in the comfortability section, and ‘Daily’ under the occurrence one, which isn’t to say that she will require that Damian be okay with touching her all the time, but if he’s comfortable with anything at all, she’s already there to meet him.
The next question is about suggestive touches, the following section surely about actual intimate touches, and thankfully can fill that bit out herself, writing what she hopes will be helpful notes in the margins, knowing that a simple very-no scale answer isn’t enough for her boy.
Her phone pings in her pocket and it takes her a second to realize that her phone’s already on the table, which makes dread fill her stomach as her hand slips into her jacket, and finds her yo-yo there. She takes about fifteen seconds to collect herself, and then about a minute disguising it as her actual phone, which she pockets.
Ladybug - Viperion
Scales
problem
Spots
What kind?
Scales
can you call
Spots
Not as LB
Have to text, sorry :(
Scales
on akuma space on cbo there are lots of reports civs of seeing an akuma moth
not someone being changed or anything, just seeing the butterfly
ryu has only seen two that sound like ptsd instead of a real threat
Spots
Chat has Nooroo’s brooch, that isn’t possible. It just isn’t
Has Bunnyx visited since the last time ?
Scales
not for anything related to this
Spots
Contact Mayor Bourgeois through my section on CBO, see if he knows anything
G. Agreste is still within his SS protection, because of the riots - he’s still in recovery and PT to prepare for the trail
Scales
okay
Spots
And for kwami’s sake don’t tell CN
Scales
trust me, i know
Spots
Try to have Ryuko follow any akuma you both see
I don’t want you following anything in case it’s a trap
Scales
i don’t want ryu geting caught
Spots
None of us do
Marinette sighs and pinches between her eyebrows, taking a breath before turning back down to her papers, staring blankly and drawing her energy into herself, knowing that Adrien will be able to tell. Green eyes flick to her, but with one shake of her head, he turns back to Nino.
He knows, sometimes, how not to press things.
She knows that she’ll never recover from the guilt if she gets Kagami Tsurugi killed when she’s off having fun in America—and Luka Couffaine might never forgive her, and Viperion will never work for Ladybug again.
Shaking off the anxiety the best that she can, Marinette stands and finds Chloe glaring over at Rose in the hallway, lockers open in front of them.
“Chlo.” Marinette calls. The Bourgeois girl slams her locker closed and struts over. “I’m just… I have to warn you about a decision I made… as the other me, that could really impact you.”
The girl in front of her pales, hand moving up towards the comb in her hair. “Why after all this time-”
“You’re keeping that.” She immediately waves her hand, shaking her head, wincing to herself. The designer definitely could have approached this better after all the times Pollen ping-ponged between Chloe’s ponytail and the box. “Don’t even think that. You’re a great h—you’re needed. It’s about, um, Kagami.”
The young politician frowns before understanding floods her eyes. “Is she alright?”
“She’s investigating something that might get her hurt. Luka’s gonna protect her.”
“...okay.” Chloe just nods. “I… okay. Keep me updated, because I know that she won’t. And um, there’s also something else that I wanted to ask you about, on the subject.” Marinette motions her forward. “I know I haven’t been super upfront about me and Jason being friends, but we are. Closer than I’d like to be to a street rat, but I wanted to know if I can tell him?”
“About being…?”
“Yeah.” She nods. “He’s getting suspicious about it, because it’s a huge part of our lives, but I can’t talk about it with him, and now that Al Ghul knows, I feel like it’ll be fine, you know? And Al Ghul can help make the decision, you know, if Jason would put the rest of you together or anything, so we can do pros and cons, but-”
“You’re sick of lying.” Marinette says. “I understand.” Jason Todd definitely seems smart enough to connect the rest of the dots, especially when in-the-know about Adrien and Plagg. “Let me talk to Damian about it, but I’m not entirely against the idea. Just, it might have to wait until what Kagami’s doing is solved.”
A more serious, steeled-over look enters Chloe’s blue eyes, and she nods. “Understood.”
“It’s about akumas, and Agreste. If removing the miraculous didn’t remove his powers…”
“Then the only way to remove that power is to kill the user.” She finishes. “So what?”
Marinette frowns at her. “Nobody actually wants to kill him.”
Chloe responds a bit too sarcastically, “Who will care if he’s dead?”
“Me, I will care.” Marinette responds in a sharp but quiet voice, thinking not of Hawkmoth but of Gabriel Agreste, the man that he was before this power fell into his hands, and who he will be leaving behind. “Because we know it will be me who does it, and it will be me who has Adrien look at me afterwards and see his own father’s blood on my hands.”
Pausing, realizing the lack of empathy she’s showing, the bee girl nods after a minute. “Okay. We care if he dies.”
“Yes, we do.” But only for the sake of the green-eyed boy they both love.
Marinette is an anxious mess, and it isn’t fair at all.
The kind of anxiety that tells her she should cancel the date because she’s going to ruin everything, and even though nothing bad has even happened yet, that she’s going to get her teammate and friend killed, or worse, that she failed as Ladybug and as Marinette.
In the last class of the day, when their pen-pals are all grouped up and working on the project, and Marinette’s foot is bouncing anxiously under the table, Juleka is avoiding the gaze of everyone in the room and she’s avoiding Damian’s, and Jon looks between them like he’s the one that did something wrong, she feels so overwhelmed that she thinks she might die.
How did she not notice the magic still in Gabriel’s system?
She destroyed him and the remnants of Nooroo’s powers on him so terribly, that it cracked the miraculous right down the middle. But after doing that, she also used her powers to keep him alive, to stitch him together enough to live out his punishment.
That could have retriggered it, caused a weird sort of cross over that looked like it was canceling out, like when you press on the break and gas at the same time—the car doesn’t go anywhere, but when you let up on of them, it’ll either go still or lurch forward.
Her magic plus the skills he learned as Hawkmoth…
It could ruin the world.
She suddenly sees Chat Blanc standing in front of her, hand out, crying, a broken moon shattered behind him, and flinches; she cannot let that happen again. She will not let that happen again. She might have to get more blood on her hands, she might have to stand Adrien looking at her like a killer.
The whole of France might see her as a killer.
“Whoops!” Lila’s voice sounds out, startling Marinette back into reality just in time to see all of her folders and laptop crashing to the floor. With a laugh, the liar swoops down and grabs one of the papers that has Touch Questionnaire at the top in bold, and her cheeks flame red. “I knew you were a whore, Maribrat, but I didn’t expect you to-”
“I am sick of you, Rossi.” Damian announces.
There’s something in his voice that makes the whole room freeze. His classmates react to it in a way that tells her they’ve heard it before and when they did, it wasn’t pretty.
Jon’s head snaps over to them from where he’s talking to Alix and Isabelle, and Alya does the same. Marinette realizes, somewhere past the panic, that this is going to get very, very bad, especially with their teacher in a meeting, trusting Bette and Marinette to be able to keep them under control.
“Excuse me?” Lila asks in reply, fist wrinkling the paper. “Who are you?”
“You are only used to how things go in Paris, but I assure you, that is not going to be how things transpire here. If you lay one more hand on Marinette Dupain-Cheng, or any of her things, I will personally see to you being punished in any way I deem fit. Unlike you being unable to rely on security cameras or adults because you are not telling the truth, I have no such qualms and will use the fact of your harassment to my advantage.”
Lila raises her chin like she’s not doing anything wrong. “I’m just defending myself.”
“You cannot defend yourself when nothing has happened to you yet, but if you wish to have a real reason to claim self-defense—” Damian stands up now, hands on the table, leaning threateningly over it. He’s still a foot or two away from Lila and around the corner of the table, but she still pales in fright. “—I will give you one. Every single person in this school who is intelligent is scared of me, that ought to tell you something.”
“Don’t hurt her.” Jon warns, as his best friend’s hands fist on top of the table as Lila’s expression is schooled into a superior one, which makes it turn back to scared. Some part of Marinette—past the panic that’s hiding the knowledgeable worry—is enjoying this.
Alya stands up, as if she could stop Damian in any way. “Even in Francoise Dupont we didn’t lay hands on one another, Al Ghul.”
“Oh really,” He sneers, turning to the blogger with a deadly look. Marinette’s breath catches in her throat. “Because I have proof of the opposite. Of you and Rossi harming others. There’s security feed I’ve pulled from over the years, pictures and text messages that you both thought got deleted but come on, even you morons can’t think that things are really ever deleted. Proof from what you’d consider the other side, backed up by facts.”
Lila’s bottom lip is starting to wobble with fake tears, her last line of defense. “I never laid my hand on anyone.”
“You laid your hands on her.” Damian roars, motioning towards Marinette—unfortunately for both their self-esteem and confidence, she flinches—and takes a step around the desk. “And I-”
“Okay, it’s okay, let’s finish yelling at her later, okay? Lila doesn’t need to know anymore and if you hurt one other student, you’ll get suspended.” Jon, thankfully, gets between them; an immovable mass that she can see in an instant makes Damian very upset. “Dami, c’mon.”
“He wouldn’t actually hurt her, would he?” Mylene asks, voice small.
“Uh, he definitely would.” One of the Gotham students, Leon, answers.
Jamie nods, making a face. “Yeah, especially with how annoying Lila is.”
“She lies about too much.” A third agrees. “He hates liars and bullies.”
Marinette tunes out as Alya begins to argue and Ivan begins to ask questions, because she realizes that Damian is straining against Jon’s arms so much that there’s bruises underneath where the super’s fingertips are. “Jon!” She snaps, scrambling to stand, slipping on spilled paper as she gets next to them. “Let go.”
Damian bares his teeth like an animal.
“He’ll freak out!” Jon protests.
The ugly protectiveness—possessiveness—that so often coils in the heroine’s gut in regards to Damian Wayne-Al Ghul rises right up until she feels her hands start to go cold, never having expected to have this very strong urge to punch Jonathan Kent in the face just to get him away from their boy.
“He will come with me.” Marinette decides. “Grab my stuff?”
Grey-blue eyes flick between hers, untrusting, before Jon nods. “If you’re sure.”
“You know that I am.” Her chin tips up, only a little offended. Damian pulls out of Jon’s hold easily this time, and knocks his shoulder against the other boy as he steps away, and Marinette takes a risk by grabbing onto his arm the second they’re out of the classroom, trying to be careful of the bruises. “What do you need?”
As his back tenses, arm jumping under her touch, green eyes turn down to look at her. To look through her. “Lila Rossi to never look at you again.”
“We’ll get to her.” Marinette promises. “What do you need to feel less like, um, this.”
“Homicidal.” Damian clarifies. And to be fair, he looks it. “I feel homicidal.”
Looking between his eyes, she can feel the anger radiating off of him—and doesn’t wonder if Tikki’s influence is causing it, because he’d cap that in an instance, she doesn’t think that he’s out of control when it comes to anger, because she knows the defensive feeling when it comes to Lila has been building for years—and knows that it’s something he’s earned.
Instead of taking the route of ‘you shouldn’t kill people because that’s bad’ advice that she’s sure someone else would spout, which she very much understands is worthless when it comes to Damian, who bases that on his learning curve and the validity of someone else’s life and how he’ll feel about himself afterwards.
That’s how he talks about having hurt others in the past and why he wishes he didn’t now. So, she decides to say, “Would you actually feel okay harming Lila for temporary gain or would you rather put your energy into ruining her life permanently?”
This, she thinks, will at least get him to think.
The Wayne boy stares at her, seething. But at least he decides, “I will ruin her.”
“I think that’s the best decision.” And something she’d pay to see happen. “Do you want a suggestion of what to do next? To stop feeling so homicidal right now. I don’t want to work on whatever I know you and Jon have been planning about Lila, but I do want you to feel better.”
Just as she begins to feel a bit uncertain in the way that Damian is staring at her—feeling like she made the wrong move (Jon does know him better, afterall)—he sighs and raises his hands up, slowly unfurling his fists in order to stare down at his palms in a way that makes it seem like it’s genuinely hard for him to accomplish.
“I would prefer to relax for the rest of the day.” He says, though the word ‘relax’ is spit out like it’s something terrible. “Is it possible to start our… to go on our date early.”
Marinette’s jaw drops a little but she quickly recovers, nodding, trying to smile her brightest for him. “We can definitely do that! I have everything set up already.”
Notes:
it is the time of year again to vote for maribat fics/artists/creators!! get in those bookmarks & tumblrs and go vote for your favorite fics and authors (even if it's not me!!)
https://und.qualtrics.com/jfe/form/SV_29NcUXGCIvA3RCC?fbclid=IwZXh0bgNhZW0CMTEAAR255vttheV9J7Ul4OKqZPbx2CFF1bpiOj7qZ1_zFGTaI6uffj15vqJzMu4_aem_MKIR7PuOLRnnx9008fmxPg
***
if you see someone pretending to be Lila please dni!! they are just doing this for attention and i would like to really reduce the amount of hate comments recieved! I will remove them as much as possible but one may slip by
Chapter 36: Tchotchkes - First Date
Notes:
yes indeed this is their first date but as you will see, it's also a lot more than that! the slow burn has, in fact, slow burned long enough, let's get to the emotionally juicy bits! please enjoy, and remember what i've said previously about disliking the whole "ily" *gasp* "ILYT!" *smooches* thing that is very prevelant in the maribat fandom, as well as the love at first sight
like no, let them EARN it >:((
(no hate to other authors, that can be a very fun trope/premise, i just Cannot Write It)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
During Marinette Dupain-Cheng's first year being Ladybug, two kids fought a stone monster and won. They became heroes and something more than friends, because you can’t really escape it after that .
Marinette had headaches, especially in Madam Bustier’s class; she thought it must be the lack of sleep and the running around. She tip-toed into the class and ran out like truancy was her job, and suddenly felt like the student body position she campaigned so hard for wasn’t earned.
Her grades and relationships with her teachers weren’t earned.
Her friendships weren’t earned.
She remembers being called to Madam Bustier’s office and finding both her parents already sitting there, holding hands, grey and hazel eyes looking at her with not worry, but disappointment and being asked why, why when you’re a good student? and not having a single answer.
Because how could Marinette say she was too busy fighting akumas to write her essay?
Alya tried to stop her, so she wouldn’t get another mark, on the day that she drowned for the first time and she ignored her, because the Ladyblog was half as important as Ladybug. Alya had stood up on a sinking roof, shaking from the cold water around her, and worried about her best friend while Marinette worried about the world.
Neither one of them could choose their destinies, but at least Marinette could attempt to live up to hers.
“It’s time we talk about your grades.” Said Madam Bustier, and she flinched. “You, of all my good students-”
“I’m not.” Interrupted Marinette. “I’m not a good student.”
Marinette tried to explain the abstenses starting because of Chloe and now because of Lila, because some of her friends outside of school needed help, because the akumas gave her too much anxiety, but every excuse fell flat. She could see it in their faces, that nobody believed her.
She didn’t even believe herself.
On one of her first dates that Alya set her up with in an attempt not to get her over Adrien when she already was, but rather, to show how Adrien was the right guy for her—shocker, he’s not—she had to get up and run away because of an akuma on the other side of Paris.
Alya called her later that night, upset she blew her friend off for something like that; something that couldn’t possibly affect her .
“Sorry.” Marinette responded. “I just didn’t want to risk it.”
“You never want to risk it, girl. It’s time you grew up, Mari.”
I’m only fourteen , she wanted to say, I’m growing up too fast already , but the words wouldn’t leave her throat and they felt as fake as her apology. No first date with a boy she didn’t like was worth the casualties of not putting on her suit. No amount of disappointment from her parents or teacher was worth it, either.
Sometimes when she’s lying awake at night, staring at her ceiling, she feels like the whole reason she has anyone left at all it’s because they’re heroes who needed to make excuses just like her, or someone who she’s connected to over the phone that she can take hours and hours to respond to without consequences.
Those thoughts don’t leave easily.
Right as planned, though certainly earlier, Damian drives him and Marinette to the pier that he and Dick chose together.
It’s one of Wayne’s large boats that he assures her he knows how to operate properly waiting for them. He drives the motorcycle right up the wharf, up the connecting dock and onto the boat while she squeals and crushes her face into the helmet trying to bury it in his shoulder.
This is not how she imagined getting on this boat at all!
She thought they’d park, chain it, and walk. Like normal people.
“Did that scare you?” He asks, voice sounding muffled and far-away. He lifts his hand to the both she has clutching his chest. “Should I have warned you?”
Marinette presses herself against him harder, letting out a few deep breaths before shaking her head, and pulling away and swinging up off the bike to face him. “I just didn’t expect it.” Because who would . “Most people don’t drive motorcycles onto boats, you know.”
Damian pulls off his helmet, helping the heroine out of hers and though she’s not sure she needs help, she’ll take it.
“I’ll refrain from doing anything I expect that an average civilian would not in the future.” He pauses, head tilting in that Jon-like way—giving her a considering once-over. “Your feats as Ladybug do not make you more adventurous or risk-taking in your daily life?”
“Uh, not really? If anything it makes me more scared because if things can go wrong for me, can hurt me, in the suit the way that it does, then I know if I get hurt out of the suit it will be really bad.” She doesn’t even want to think about what it would have felt like to drown, or be stabbed, or torn apart if she didn’t have her suit on.
If Tikki wasn’t blocking even an ounce of that pain.
Damian considers her for a moment, green eyes digging into hers, and then he nods once curtly. “I have never considered it from that viewpoint before. Why soldiers could be more scared when they are out of their armor, than in.”
“Exactly, but I’m not a soldier.” Marinette protests, and then motions towards the other side of the boat, where Dick helped her set up the fabric canvas and all of Damian’s favorite sorts of paints and brushes, and where all the food is just inside of the cabin. “Come on! Let me show you my idea!”
She steps into the space first, light wind blowing to just gently stir the bathing suit cover she has on and her hair, but not enough to wiggle the fabric canvas from its wide, spread-out place. It’s perfect weather and she silently thanks Tikki for the luck she can feel in the air.
“Ta-da!” The heroine does jazz-hands as she shows the space off.
Her boy stares on, eyes wide but smile curving his lips. “We’re painting?”
“Did you forget that you owe me a masterpiece, Damian Al-Ghul?”
“Habibti.” A competitive and lovely spark enters his eye, and her face heats up when his eyes lift from the space to meet hers. “I would love to make you that masterpiece, but understand that nothing I can create will be as good as what I am looking at right now.”
Marinette squeaks at the sudden compliment and stammers her way through what she hopes is a thank you—or at least, not the high pitch noise she hears ringing through her ears—completely unable to form a coherent sentence even in her own brain.
“D-Dami?”
“Angel.”
If she thought her cheeks were red before… “Did, um, Jon tell you to flirt me? Ah, I mean, flirt with me.”
“Jon told me it’s appropriate to flirt on dates because I want to flirt with you. As ridiculous as the concept is, I find that I quite like being the reason you get flustered. Especially when all it takes is a few words, but,” He shrugs. “I would put in as much effort as necessary.”
Marinette feels her heart pound and the only thing she can really get out is, “I’m in love with you.”
“I know.” Damian replies back, smirking. “Would you like to do something about that, Habibti?”
“V-very much, I would, I—yes.” She nods, face bright red, mind nowhere near the pile of fabric and paints, but that’s where he pulls her, directing her half-dazed brain around the set-up like he’s the one who put everything there. “The, um, masterpiece?”
“You, or the painting?”
“Brute!” Marinette squeaks out.
“Alright, Dupain-Cheng,” He waves her off, but she can feel the smugness radiating off of him. “I’ll let you cool off. For now.”
Closing her eyes, she takes a deep breath and stops staring at Damian like a creep, feeling the heat that flushes her face creep all the way down her neck, and picks up the empty sketchbook, sketching the lines of pink that Damian is smearing across the black fabric; an outline.
It’s not until she’s caught up to the strokes of his hands that she realizes he’s recreating the Church at Auvers, set presumably at night, and with Batman on the roof, if the blob with two pointed ears is anything to go off of. She knows that Jon doesn’t call Van Gogh anything other than Vincent Auvers and it makes her smile.
Justice, as far as she can tell, is entwined in Damian’s brain with Jon.
Knowing about Superboy, this makes sense (knowing about how he was raised in opposition to the warmth of the Kent home makes even more sense).
“I’m going to make masks for you to paint that will look like the masks of each of the Gotham vigilantes, but focusing on Batman and Robin.” They’re the center of this all, aren’t they? “Would it be too much to have them be a different Van Gogh painting you feel each member is?”
Damian looks up at her, processing for a moment before shaking his head. “Not at all. You are going to be painting as well, yes?”
“I can do the sky after cutting out the masks.” The designer nods, having planned on helping with something , even if it was just the grass or stars or the smallest part of the painting the Al-Ghul boy would be okay giving up his control on. This was an them thing, afterall, not a her or him .
He nods. “I agree with that plan.”
Then he gets back to work, and she pins the sketch of his painting up next to where she’s measuring out fabric, making all the masks the same size, save for Red Hood’s helmet, which will be made to be forever open, a second Robin mask hidden inside of it.
Damian tells her that transition in Gotham history is important, even if Dick flinched when she asked about it.
Marinette watches him finish the sketch, brush fully running dry of pink before he dips it back into the circle of acrylic. His fingers, long and scarred, are steady against the hilt of the brush and she notes with glee that his pinky finger sticks out when he’s concentrating just like Mr. Wayne’s does when he’s helping Alfred cut pie.
“I’m in love with you.” She says again, grinning ear to ear.
Green eyes flick up to her. “What for now?”
“Your pinky sticks up when you’re painting.” Is her answer.
It’s one of those little things he likes—seeing how he’s alike the people he cares for. And as the smile he has, just a little quirk of the lips, tells her anything, he likes this.
Tchotchkes, she remembers her nonna saying as she pointed down at her papa’s favorite little olive fork. It’s all in the little things.
She really is in love with him but there’s only so many times she can tell him that before she fears it will get uncomfortable, so she allows the sun on his face to do it for her, hoping he can sense her energy in the parting of the clouds and the way the wind never blows his brush astray.
She loves him because she knows him, she sees him, when she dreamt about him last, Marinette pulled a head full of white hair into her lap and ran her fingers through soft curls; she woke up with the words just like the moonlight on her lips and brought tea to the room across the hall to make up for it.
To her, all sides of her, Damian is perhaps the most special soulmate.
This connection of theirs that should have been, by all means, forged through bloodspill and prophecy, instead was forged of their own willing accord through communication, being relentless about their gentleness in a relationship that really, didn’t have anything to do with a grade in a very long time, and, yes, love .
Real love is a choice, it takes commitment.
The kind of love they share is a choice instead of an expectation or a weakness, a choice instead of a fact—there’s no unbreakable bond or destiny that presses them together, it’s their own two hands. She thinks this makes their love more powerful and real than any of those other things would be.
“I love you.” Marinette says again.”
Damian huffs his agreement.
“Just so you know.” She adds on.
Her boy pauses for a moment, brush dropping into a pile of rogue pink water, and she offers him a smile. Without anyone or anything to make her feel overprotective, all the heroine can feel of their connection is a content hum under her skin that does nothing more than reinforce the we belong here already in her mind.
Leaning towards her, one of Damian’s hands rests on her shoulder; she tilts her head up to him, feeling like there’s stars in her eyes.
“I know I am hard to get to know and it’s difficult to experience any vulnerability from me, but you have expertly shown me your own self and vulnerabilities from the start of our acquaintanceship. I care about you greatly enough, Marinette Dupain-Cheng, that you, yourself, have become one of my soft spots.”
Tears pop into her blue eyes and Marinette finds herself speechless and blinding heavily for the first time in a while.
Which is good, because Damian continues on.
“I have been taught to fear love, as it is a weakness, something to exploit and beyond that, an unknown concept from my early childhood. Jonathan has shown me his unconditional front on the subject and yet I have still been wary, as he, my closest friend, has been used against me before. There is nothing to say you wouldn’t be.”
Marinette nods.
She knew that Jon got kidnapped once when they were twelve and it was demanded that Damian supply the ransom instead of his family. It makes her so… possessively sad, sometimes—if that’s a thing—that someone would hurt others just to get to him .
The heroine wants everyone to leave him alone.
“Watching you has shown me, more than perhaps Richard has, that love is not a weakness but rather a strength in some.” Oh god, is she going to cry? “And I’m not sure if it’s a strength for me, and I’m not ready to say it in the ways you do, but it is important to me that you understand my love for you is there, even if it is a liability.”
Feeling the tears hit her cheeks—yeah, she’s gonna cry—she sees Damian’s panicked look and waves him off, giggling giddily as she processes his words. “Happy tears! I love you too, I just didn’t, I didn’t prepare for that at all, and, gosh, Damian, I’m so proud of you!”
The painter leans away, flustered. “Nobody cries happily.”
She pinches his cheeks and he lets her; she feels how warm they are with satisfaction pooling in her gut. “Oh, the man you’ve become, Damian Al-Ghul.” A pause, then a disbelieving, “You love me?”
It’s not unbelievable that Damian could or even does love her as his actions have always spoken far louder than his words have, but that Damian could recognize it, admit it to himself, and then tell her unprompted without outside pressure decide for him what he feels and how.
“Do not praise me for it.” He warns, something on her face giving her intentions away.
If he’s not even ready to repeat it, just not deny it, then this certainly was something he had to put effort into saying.
“It’s special.” Marinette defends, easing the mood by leaning in and batting her eyelashes at him playfully. “And you said it so romantically, too. Did you practice that, or are you just naturally gifted at being charming?”
Damian scoffs. “I just chose my words carefully. And I do not recall me teasing you after you confessed your love even though it was far less romantic and over the telephone .”
“Hey!” She shouts in protest. “Both me and Jon thought if I tried to do it in person you’d have run away from it, and that was plenty romantic, given the impromptu nature of it, and, well, and how much I love you just makes it romantic in ways you clearly don’t even appreciate!”
“I appreciate you plenty, Angel, and I do not run away! I resent that. It is below me.”
“So is the ground as you scamper away from emotional conversations.” She snarks out.
The Wayne boy’s hand finds her side, the most ticklish spot by her ribs, and it makes her jerk and twist away. He smirks victoriously at her and she sticks her tongue out at him. “Who’s running away now?”
“Aren’t you supposed to be painting or something?” The designer asks this while pointedly scrunching her face at him in an ugly fashion.
He scrunches his face right back, and it’s cute all pinched up. “Aren’t you supposed to be cutting or something?”
After one final dirty look he returns followed by a grin which he doesn’t, warmth flooding the center of her chest, Marinette turns back down to the sketched-out masks, feeling about ten times lighter as her scissors cut through the upholstery and cotton.
Damian loves her.
They take a break when they’re almost done, just the little details to go. Marinette prefers doing this so she can come back to her project with fresh eyes and get the details done in a way that would make it look the best, and Damian concedes even though he prefers doing a painting all at once.
“Pomegranate?” Damian asks, looking into the bag of fruit that she bought.
She nods. “Want me to teach you how to open it?”
Her boy agrees and they stand shoulder to shoulder while she shows him how to cut across the bottom of the fruit in even little slices, taking the top off and making it look neat just before prying it open, exposing the seeds inside. Knife pointed away, she offers it up to him.
Damian raises an eyebrow while he takes a few seeds, putting them into his mouth.
He truly looks divine as his jaw clamps down on the fruit, the ripe, blood-red juice slipping down his fingers, resembling Persephone—the goddess of destruction and spring—just as much as he looked like the true god of rebirth, Zagreus, in all of his glory.
Marinette understands why Hades would give up half his power, his land, everything. And the best part is that Damian looks back at her like he understands why Persephone would allow winter just to stand next to the god of the dead, and looks just as pleased eating the seeds.
Her heart pounds in her ears while that possessive feeling echoes her own thoughts of mine, mine, mine . She can’t help dropping her eyes down to his lips, stained from the seeds, and telling him, “If you ever feel like you want to, mon Brute, you should kiss me.”
All movements pausing, Damian stares at her for a few seconds before nodding, offering out a few seeds for her.
When she looks down to her palm, there’s exactly six.
Notes:
soooooo, as far as first dates go, I'd say this is a pretty good one! can you believe this chapter was over 3,000 words? crazy
also you may have noticed that i'm lowkey a freak about greek mythology and history, through the gala where the batfam were all greek gods, to the artemis/orion parallels, and now persephone/hades, and the brutus nickname... i won't say it's a theme, but i will say you will never catch me slipping on when i need an example of something or something to compare them to, i will never forgo the option to make one of them look at the other, and see a god standing in their place
Chapter 37: How to Love
Chapter Text
Marinette Dupain-Cheng grew up in a house where when she declared, helplessly, I can’t do it , her parents always responded with “But I know that you will, Nettie!” and this did not fill her with the confidence they intended that it would because no, Maman, what if I really can’t do it?
What if she fails? What if she disappoints them and her friends and herself? What if there’s no backup plan to save her because they believed in her too much like always? What about her shame? What does she do with that feeling when Papa says to just get rid of it?
She’s an only child, there’s nowhere for her to put this feeling down at, Papa.
They should have known she’d inherit their flaws and have to learn their virtues. No one inherits grace, but they do clumsiness. They should have known .
Marinette can’t always come up with a plan in time, she can’t always have the right answer, she won’t always get the highest grade on something she studied for; she can’t always land flat on her feet, so what if she’s not intelligent enough, Maman, what then?
What if she breaks? What if she’s been lying to them both this entire time? Will they celebrate the hero or look down on the child? Why is she seventeen and still thinking of herself as a child only when it comes to then? What if she never outgrows her pigtails? There’s nowhere for these thoughts to go.
She just has to grow up and let them leave on their own.
At least that’s what her parents say.
The painting is drying and the sun is setting, all that’s left is to really put it together but that will be saved for a different day. For now, they let down the ladder, stall the engine, and Damian coaxes Marinette into the water when it doesn’t feel possible to let go of the final rung.
“I’ve got you, Habibti.” He says, and he says it like a promise.
Marinette nods because yes, he does, and eases herself all the way into the water. “If something grabs me-”
“I will stop it, though I am very certain that will not happen, I do know that you’re Ladybug.” Damian says this while wiping white curls away from his eyes, his empty hand coming up to hold onto her waist, helping her rise through the water. “You are allowed to act like it.”
She shakes her head; she knows a part of him doesn’t understand, but it was just today he realized someone could be more scared in a suit than out of it. “It was when I was her that it happened. I’d feel—I’d feel safer, being weaker and out of the suit, than I would be wearing it.”
“Even if you could protect yourself better?”
“Even if I could protect myself better.”
Damian leaves it at that and they begin to tread the water, occasionally being in splashing fights (she wins every single one and has a feeling that he lets her) or floating up on their backs and talking; while staring up at the clouds and the sun, he tells her the story of Icarus.
All she can think is I’d fall for you, I’d fall for you, I’d fall for you .
Eventually the sun starts to dip and they run out of things to talk about—one of the only cons of living with someone you actually enjoy talking to is that eventually you get to a point where they already know everything—but that’s more than fine, because Marinette knows sometimes in rough days what Damian needs is a little comfortable silence.
She waits until their fingers are good and pruney and the sun is halfway below the horizon to start talking again.
“Want to see your strings?” Marinette doesn’t know why this is what comes out of her mouth, only knows that it feels important; maybe Tikki influenced, maybe this is just the perfect sort of day to share something with a soulmate, or maybe there’s no reason at all.
Damian arches a white eyebrow at her. “Strings?”
“Let’s get back up.” She says. “I’ll show you.”
Marinette decides to show Damian her strings first.
This time, they’re sitting down inside by the snacks and across from the movie projector, in a safe space. She tells him how she recognizes which string belongs to who and how sometimes that can be hard; Tikki’s string is always a warm comfort, yes, but there’s also pressure there that feels like she’s urging her to get off her feet.
She shows off the four of the five strings she knows about, pointing out the broken orange for Alya first, because she has no idea how many broken ties he’ll have, then the thriving black one on her yo-yo finger for Chat Noir—Adrien is him yes, but there’s still a difference—the grey-pink one for Kim, the still unsettled purple-green-pink for her group as a whole.
Her theory is that the feelings for her friends are so entangled, so whole but complicated, that it’s the Miraculous Court’s energy she was pulled and destined to, not just any specific one of them. “Sometimes that can happen,” She explains. “A group or thing is so consistent, that you can be destined for it just as much as one relationship.”
“And you can be tied to bad things?” Damian asks, finger coiling around her broken string, making Alya’s terrible laughter ring through Marinette’s ears.
“I’m not sure about things that are just bad, I mean, I think everything happens for a reason but at the same time, sometimes that reason is just the world sucks and not that someone is supposed to be hurt. There’s genuinely nothing I think someone gains from pain that could be avoided.”
The designer knows that she, at least, would be better off unscathed.
“That whole ‘what doesn’t kill you makes you stronger’ thing is bullshit, and I know you disagree, but think about it. Do you think you’d be weaker if you were raised without being hurt? I mean, isn’t that counterproductive to hurt someone you’re trying to make strong? Pain weakens. Fear weakens.”
Damian doesn’t argue, though from the look on his face, he wants to. Instead he asks, “So if you’re tied to something bad?”
“Then at one point, it was good.” Marinette really hopes she’s not spouting lies right now. “Alya is my soulmate, she’ll always be a part of what made me me , even if what we have is no longer good or admittedly terrible. She loved me, once, and I loved her, and that was enough.”
“My… mother.” Her boy’s voice is quieter than normal, hesitant. It’s clear he doesn’t want to ask but wants to be prepared to see. “She has never loved anyone.”
There’s unspoken words there— but I loved her —and the blue eyed girl doesn’t hesitate to answer.
“A one-way bond like that is not something that forms. The bonds don’t only form out of love, it can form out of mutual respect and teamwork, or just general care and change. Someone needs to change you, and you need to change someone. Do you think you’ve changed your mother?”
She wishes his mother would change.
Damian actually seems to give this thought, resting his head on his fist and staring somewhere around Marinette’s shoulder—maybe at the red-blue string connecting her earrings. He hums after a few minutes and then he looks up, locking green to blue. “I think the only thing that changed with my mother after my birth was she felt better about herself for having created something.”
“Then no, mon Brute,” She shakes her head. “You wouldn’t be connected to her.”
It’s rare Marinette sees the Wayne boy like this—open and vulnerable, and while it hurts to see him so worried, she still can recognize and feel good about the amount of trust she knows that it takes for him to talk to her like this.
Nodding, Damian’s fingers move down to her left hand, where he already knows her final string lies. “Have you figured it out yet?”
“Want to find out if it’s you?” She asks in reply because yes, she’s pretty sure she has.
“Show me.”
Focusing on the energy within her, the spark she feels from her very center down to the tips of her fingers, the pulsing energy she’d send out when she’s buried up to the wrist in dirt to grow and grow and grow and then focuses on Damian, allowing herself to feel the surge of protective and possessiveness over him, energy growing as his hold on her tightens, her actions probably spiking the way he wants to cling to her.
The area around them floods with light in a way it hadn’t with Marinette.
His body buzzes a bright green, glowing like his eyes in low lighting and the resurrection energy she senses so often now; the one on her left ring finger immediately connects with one on Damian’s with an audible crack! and it feels like the same electricity that Marinette is used to, but it no longer burns.
Hers is black with green electricity dancing around it, the line smooth around her skin but jagged once it moves away from her, smoothing out again as she watches it crawl up on Damian, wrapping around his shoulders in a possessive manner before leading down to his own finger, where it turns into a light pink.
“Feels like fire.” He says, lifting his hand to examine it.
Marinette’s eyes widen. “Mine feels like a spark.”
“Does it hurt?”
“Not anymore.” She answers honestly. “It used to, when I first saw it. Like being shocked, but… not it feels nice, and comforting. Reminds me of you.” Pausing, she eyes the pink area where something raises off the string almost like fire. “Does that burn?”
Damian shakes his head. “No. My whole body is warm now.”
The heroine grins, pleased. They are good for one another; it’s fact (and, perhaps, fate). “Do you want to see your other strings?”
He motions her forward, a small smile on his face as he plays with the string. Marinette isn’t sure what he feels or why it’s making him smile, just knows that it’s her , but she feels the electricity and feels his hands on her shoulders, stern and sure, and knows she’s in good hands.
It’s not an inherently romantic feeling or touch, but she doesn’t need it to be.
She loved Damian as a friend much sooner than she fell in love with him, even though she thinks that maybe, she had been falling in love with him from the start.
Marinette had five strings—not including the red-blue one connecting one earring to the other as she thinks of that more as Tikki’s string, than anything else—but when she focuses on turning that green haze around Damian into something tangible, eight more strings shoot out from his body.
He gasps, and it’s the first time she’s seen him caught off guard.
None of them are broken and not a single one is spitting toxic or abusive energy. Marinette smiles because here, right here, is all the proof anyone would need to see just how very loved her boy is. Damian Wayne-Al Ghul is loved and that fact doesn’t change anything for him, in fact, it makes some parts of his psyche worse, but he’s still loved.
She thinks this is very important.
“You, mon petit corbeau, are very loved.” Marinette compliments.
There’s four strings for each finger on his right hand, one on each wrist, one string on the pinky next to their string and a final string connected to his left ankle, which is the foot she knows he leads with every time he goes to take a step. There’s nothing around his neck.
“There’s only two that feel like you didn’t forge them yourself.” She says, touching the string connected to his middle finger, a red-brown thing that makes his shoulders straighten out, and then running the tips of her fingers down the one connected to his left wrist, and swears the laughter that sounds out is more audible than her own breathing.
“The Kent’s.” He says, looking surprised. “They—I was destined to meet them?”
“You must have needed them, Dami. My bond with my group is fated, too.”
“But they, you don’t understand, they are so good . Samuel Kent, whom Jon is named after, his influence has passed through three full generations and even just a single look from him can change even Baba’s mind. His wife, Martha, has saved the Justice League simply by existing. Superman, you know about his legacy. Lane, while she is not a full Kent, has all the passion of one. She is the only one who’s truly worked through understanding what is normal about me and what is not in the clinical sense and Jon-”
Damian starts to choke up, talking more and sounding more distressed than she’s seen him, so Marinette takes his face in her hands and cuts him off. When he stops, breathing hard, she moves to place his left wrist over her palm, sensing the energy vibrating there.
It’s hard to sort through, there being five people on the other end, but she can feel the love, respect and worry attached to the string.
“These people care for you. Yes, they are good. I know you trust their judgement and I know it scares you to think that they value you, because you do not think you’re something to be valued. But them valuing you does not mean that their judgement is suddenly flawed, Damian.”
This is something she’s had to work through herself, especially last year, where her insecurity hit a rock bottom.
Marientte has always thought that something was wrong with her and moreso, that sometimes, she didn’t deserve her miraculous or her friends or Damian or Adrien. The times she was convinced that her hands were stained and she’d drag them down, the trust she had in their intelligence and skills diminished and she questioned them, especially Adrien.
Because how could she trust anyone who liked someone like her?
“It simply means that they can see things about you that you are blind to. They can see things to like, trust and respect about you. Yes, that comes with worry. Yes, it can come with love. But you are fated to them for a reason. They needed to meet you just as much as you needed to meet them.”
He shakes his head. “I cannot see a single way I’ve made their life better.”
“You make their son happy and keep his secrets safe, you give their family the chance to be themselves around someone outside of their family without worrying about the repercussions and you give a bunch of people someone extra to care for. I know Jon’s parents enjoy how you two keep them on their toes. And I’ve heard about Martha’s pies, you really think she was happy just feeding Jon with them?”
“But to the point that fate-”
“Damian, Fate knows what it’s doing.” Marinette says sternly.
His jaw clenches but moves on, probably needed to think more about this and what it means before actually talking about it. Holding up his left hand, he points at his pinky. “This is Jon, and unlike the Kent’s in general, I will not argue about why we are connected.”
“Seeing as you’re the one who chose him,” She jokes. “That’s wise.”
“He chose me.” Damian scoffs. “I met him and chose to use my katana on him immediately. He was annoying.” She actually doesn’t doubt this. Next, he taps his right wrist, where a mid-range blue string and a grey string merge into one. He has a lot of blue strings, she notes. “This is Baba. Both sides of him.”
Marinette arches her eyebrow. “Both sides?”
“I cannot answer.”
“So we move on!”
The string on his ankle is for his uncle, Dusan, but he doesn’t want to talk about it more than that so he shows off the light blue string for Dick on his index finger, “I like the placement of it.” He says. “Richard helps lead me, quite literally pointing me in the right direction.”
There’s a black one for Cassandra on his pinky, then a red one for Tim he quickly brushes over, baring his teeth at his own finger in displeasure, though he was quiet for quite a few moments before even acknowledging who it was—in disbelief that, perhaps, Tim loves him (or maybe not having realized yet that he loves Tim).
Then, one she’s a little surprised about, is a red-brown string on his middle finger for Jason and Titus as a group. She hasn’t really seen them interact besides Damian allowing Jason to pet the dog while they pass by each other, or take him for a walk when Damian is busy.
Marinette’s nose wrinkles. “Why them?”
“Todd is the one who gifted me Titus.” Her boy explains, running his hand through white curls. “I don’t consider them a duo of any sort, I just… I associate Titus with him. When I got him, I was still hesitant about even admitting I cared about another living thing, understanding living things can be hurt. They can die.”
“You believed that and still wanted a puppy?”
Given, in all the photos she’s seen of Damian with Titus as a puppy, he looks angry or overly concerned but he does tend to look that way whenever someone takes photos of him in general, so to her, that didn’t say much.
“I didn’t.” Damian’s tone is harder this time, and his legs draw in closer to him. The red-brown string pulses with energy, fed by whatever he’s thinking about. “He cornered me while I was… I can’t say where I was, but he didn’t prepare me at all for having a puppy. Just handed me a backpack with this Great Dane pup and things for him in it.”
Marinette tilts her head, more than surprised that she’s never heard this story before, especially with how much Jon talks about his best friend. “What made you decide to keep him then?”
“Have you ever read Titus Andronicus ?” She shakes her head. “It’s a play, a very violent play by Shakespeare—one of the ones Todd thinks he stole. When he gave me the pup, we were talking about plays. Literature, really. He mentioned it, how it was a play that simply existed as violence for the sake of violence.”
Which doesn’t sound like something her boy would enjoy.
“And I… I was left with the pup. He was more skin than anything else at the time and he whined whenever I stopped petting him. He wanted me to care for him and I knew I could keep him safe. Baba wouldn’t hurt him and Pennyworth may run the household, but he is not the ultimate authority. If I wanted a dog, I realized that I very well could just keep the damn thing.”
“So you did.” She smiles. “Did you or Jason name him Titus?”
“I did. I figured the name could be repurposed, and it was Todd’s first suggestion, afterall.” Shrugging, Damian’s posture relaxes more. “Titus also means to be honorable, it means strong. Violence takes strength, yes, but I have found that so does compassion.”
“Well it fits him!” When she thinks of Titus, she thinks of the titans.
Looking at that Great Dane he really is a titan in his own right, though he seems like a normal sized dog next to the six and a half foot man next to her.
“Is there a way,” Damian starts—and he sounds so unsure that it makes her look up with a frown. “And if you don’t want this or cannot, that is fine. Is there a way that we can keep our string within my sights? I find security with Jon knowing that he could hear me no matter how far I go. We can always find each other.”
“But we can’t.” She says, nodding. “I can do that, just remember that nobody else will be able to see it so try not to play with it in public. Well, Adrien might, because he’s so familiar with my energy. If anything he’d just see my end of the string on you.”
Damian makes a face at this that makes her giggle—at this point, the tension between him and her silly cat is nothing more than amusing—and she makes their string a tangible fixture among the rest of their energy, allowing him to tug or twist on it as he wishes.
Marinette is content just knowing whatever their connection reminds him of, it makes him feel safe.
Honestly, the heroine should have known that after their little brother’s first date, the rest of the Wayne’s would flock together to torment him, even upon arrival back at the Manor.
Cassandra is even there, but signs something at him and sends her a thumbs up before retreating—leaving no damage in her wake. Jason hands Damian a bag he refuses to open once the word ‘protection’ leaves his older brother’s mouth, but then he heads after their sister.
Then comes Tim, who Marinette takes it upon herself to distract once she sees his very specific Making Damian Mad On Purpose smirk (different from his normal smirk). She steps closer to him, getting shoulder to shoulder with her boy, and asks “Can you show me how to hack a gaming site to give Nino really good stuff?” before he can start anything.
Especially after Damian reacted poorly to Tim’s string on him, she doesn’t want to risk anything.
She’s protective enough over him already.
“Depends on the game.” Tim answers, glancing up to Damian before he looks back down at her, and it’s obvious she knows what she’s doing.
“Ever heard of Cookie Run Kingdom?”
“Ah, Bear plays.” He nods. “What would you want?”
Marinette hides her smirk behind a polite smile and answers, trying to keep an ear on Damian and Dick’s conversation as she manages her own. She doesn’t feel the need to step in until Damian very quietly admits to telling her that he’s in love with her, to which Dick acts like it’s not a big deal.
“I told Kori I loved her probably the third week that I knew her!”
“Love is not something I take lightly, Richard.” Damian replies. “Love is difficult.”
“You can at least make sure people know you love them anyway! Make it easy.”
“You do not understand, Richard.” The brute shakes his head. “Love hurts .”
His brother immediately takes to scoffing out, “Love doesn’t hurt-”
“I can kill a plant if I give it too much water. You don’t get to tell me that love is not violence.” Damian says, glaring at Dick, hand moving to grip Marinette’s tightly. “But I will choose to love you, and her, and everyone here, even if it kills me, even if you do, because some love is worth it, and I am done being scared of the pain.”
Dick opens his mouth, closes it.
“But you do not get to tell me how to love. We are different, I understand that. Love is difficult for me, I can simply not just pretend suddenly it will be easy. I can say the word love a thousand times and not mean it. Learning to mean it, that is what’s important.”
“Little D, I’m sorry.” Dick starts, but Damian isn’t done yet.
“I will never be as happy as you and I will never be angry the same way as you and I cannot love like you either. I am okay with that.” Green eyes stare straight at Dick’s blue ones, stern and determined. She twists her finger around the string connecting them and his grip tightens ever so slightly. “Are you?”
Marinette feels tears brim in her eyes and turns to look up to Dick expectantly.
He nods, licking his lips before speaking. “I am. And I… I didn’t ever mean to make you feel like I wouldn’t be. I love you, and I want you to express your love however you want. Especially if that means you don’t want to say it. And just, I mean, do you want to talk more about this later? When I get my thoughts together.”
“Yes.” Damian agrees immediately, shouldering past both his brothers—dragging the heroine behind him. “I would.”
Marinette jogs forward to match his patch and holds onto his hand tight, almost bruising. “I’m proud of you.”
They stop in the hallway just before their rooms, and he looks frantic but pleased, lips pulling up in a smile before it drops. Then, he shakes his head, asking, “Are you annoyed at the speed in which I have been able to understand or express my feelings?”
“I’m proud and very happy about it, actually.” She answers honestly. “Your healing and understanding has been much faster and has gone smoother than I ever assumed that it would, then it has any right to. You want to love, as much as that’s uncomfortable for you it’s already really plain to see. I appreciate that more than any learning curve you could have.”
He lights up a little more—between everything he learned today, their first date and finally telling Dick off, Damian clearly feels good—though it’s just a tiny change in expression and a twinge through their string. “Thank you, Habibti. Just, remember what I told you earlier.”
My love for you is there.
Marinette grins. “I remember.”
Notes:
I want to end this fic so bad because in my head I already know everything that's going to happen and have so many snippets to support it *cries* but I also need to write what's in my head, ugh
why can't my thoughts just connect to ao3 like bluetooth????
anyway, my goal is to finish this by June <3
Chapter 38: Ferris Wheel Cliches
Notes:
WARNING: THIS CHAPTER CONTAINS BRIEF SEXUAL LANGUAGE AND NOT THE FUN KIND (it's non-graphic and used as an insult, but I thought to warn y'all nonetheless)
you've been warned!
***
I hope you enjoy this angsty, angry, still fluffy, daminette chapter :3 also it's finals season so this will either be horse shit or pretty okay, sorry if it's the first! i update most when stressed and it always goes one of two ways. the next chapter is gonna slap and i already know that, it's been written for YEARS already at least in plot
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“I’m so sorry.” Said Ladybug, drawing her yo-yo from her wrist as she went to break Chat Blanc’s akuma, the miraculous that, at every moment before this, kept her safe. She freed her Chat, the sweet blond boy with puns and quips falling from his tongue, but never forgot about the one dressed in white.
Viperion wouldn’t either—it was his and Adrien Agreste’s relationship that caused the event, not that Marinette was supposed to know that—but he moved on quicker. Chat Noir for him was a leader, a voice of reason next to Ladybug’s strict directions.
Chat wasn’t his partner .
After the event, Ladybug had to take a break. It was terrible. Every time she was fighting, she’d panic; her cure didn’t work for the first time and nobody had any answers for her. Master Fu’s notes could only get her so far and Tikki was determined to let her work it out on her own, like every bug before her.
Like every other akuma victim, Chat didn’t remember.
But that didn’t stop him from knowing that something was wrong, either. He showed up during her break at their meeting spot until she happened to be there. He had a few boxes of croissants insisting that any buttered bread-like substance was the cure for heartbreak, listened to her crying against her knees, and learned six new tricks with his baton in the time it would take for her to calm down.
“My cure didn’t work.” She finally told him.
Ladybug was supposed to emulate the goddess of creation. She was supposed to cure, to heal, to fix, but when it mattered most for her partner, she couldn’t fix all. She was a heroine, yes, but she was also a little girl who believed that no matter what, she could be better.
She had to be better.
“I know.” Chat nodded, sitting down next to her, head tilting up towards the stars. “I don’t think that’s because something is wrong with you,” He shrugged. “I just think that maybe everything wasn’t supposed to be fixed all the way. Sometimes things are just broken, Bug.”
Bottom lip shaking, she looked over to him with her eyes full of tears and replied, “Easy for you to say.”
There’s not an amusement park in Gotham—thank God, that would just be asking for trouble when it comes to supervillains and roller coasters, or just massive crowds in general when mixed with Gotham’s nightlife—but there is one around the North-West area of New Jersey that’s open year-round.
The Wayne’s as a whole have verified not only the safety of it, but the fun, too.
Meanwhile, the drive takes longer than any one of the Parisians would have thought but Marinette supposes that’s what happens when you can walk across your entire city in just a few hours. A long drive to her is perhaps a half hour, a long drive to Damian is several hours.
“Ugh.” Chloe complains. “I see why your butler said we’d be there all day. Hmph.”
“We better be there all day!” Kim said, fist pumping the air. “I want to have ugly tan lines when we’re done.”
“Did you bring sunscreen?” Adrien asks, eyebrow raised.
Kim shakes his head and Nino groans. “Dude, you’ll be burnt, not tan.”
“Yeah, but after the sunburn heals I’ll be super tan and gorgeous.”
“Tan, hmm, maybe.” Marinette snarks out. “But gorgeous?”
Her group breaks out into a fight, half of them debating the entire ‘a more-tanned Kim is a gorgeous Kim’ via two arguments of it would make him look like his Vietnamese dad, who they all think is hot or the second argument because Kim dislikes the fact they call his dad a ‘dilf’ which is ‘it just would’ or the other side, where Kim isn’t gorgeous either way.
After two minutes of this when it’s getting heated, she feels her and Damian’s string being tugged on, the warm sparks associated with it trailing up her arm. Glancing to her left she sees her boy there; to anyone else, he’d look like he’s playing with one of his rings but she can see the pink end of their string twisting alongside the jewelry.
Curling her pinky, she sends energy to him and his green eyes immediately snap up to her, curious.
She grins back with a shrug. “Can I help you?”
“I have nothing to ask for.” Damian says, head tilting in that Jon-like way. He glances around, taking note of how everyone else is involved in the bantering before asking, “Can you feel it whenever I move? I cannot feel you, but, it is of your creation, so…?”
“We’ll both only feel it when we think of it or are putting energy into it.” Marinette explains, not moving at all but sending another spike of energy down to him. “See?” He nods and she smiles, leaning closer to him. “You must have been thinking about me or-”
“Can you tell what I’m thinking of?” The immediate stress in his body language makes her tense, that overprotective urge rearing its head but Marinette manages to take a deep breath and simply shake her head, watching as his shoulders pitch down, relaxed.
Blue eyes flick between his. “Can I know why that’d have been a bad thing?”
Damian shrugs, licking his lips as white curls fall in front of his eyes. “I promise to tell you soon.” Hesitating, he adds, “I’m just not comfortable doing it in front of everyone even if they’re not listening.”
Even if the curiosity kills her, Marinette is still proud (and respectful!) of the Al Ghul boy being able to articulate that. When they first met he probably would have just told her to fuck off or abruptly ended the conversation, or deferred to Jon to explain to him.
“Alright,” She nods, leaning in a little more to kiss his cheek. “Proud of you.”
Huffing, Damian just pulls on their string further in reply, his flustered feelings echoing inside her own chest and Marinette finds herself giggling. She doesn’t know whether or not he meant to share emotions, if he’s even aware they can do that, but it still makes her giddy every time she affects him.
“Cupcake!” Kim’s voice roars over the noise. “Tell them how hot I am please! ”
“Pass.” Marinette instantly replies, causing Jon to bend over laughing, telling her she definitely missed something. “But I’m sure Jamie could say differently.” Now this truly starts something, and she’s just as content sitting against Damian’s side, waiting for the drive to be over.
The amusement park is quite large and it takes almost twenty minutes to walk from one side to the other, the lines aren’t too long because they all have the VIP passes (thanks to the Wayne’s, as only the wealthy New Jersey locals can buy it, sorry Bourgeois) the rides are easy to get through.
She’s only a little guilty about passing everyone but Nino’s attitude of we only have today, dudette helps.
Outside of being Ladybug and inside of multi-story buildings, Marinette Dupain-Cheng has never been up this high before. She can see the curve of the Earth as the roller coaster twists all the way up to the top and screams as it dips down, one hand gripping onto Kim tight and the other hand being clawed by Chloe’s long nails.
She only came on a ride—she said she wasn’t going on any because of her hair—because Adrien double dog dared her and when that didn’t work, he said that Lila wouldn’t go on rides for her tinnitus. Apparently even insinuating that Lila is better at Chloe than something gets her to move.
It’s thrilling and terrifying being thrown around when having no control over it, but she’s enjoying herself.
Damian goes on the scariest ones only because he finds everything else boring but will waste almost sixty dollars in tickets playing Tilt-A-Whirl with Jon getting it to spin as fast as possible until the Kryptonian feels like throwing up, which for some reason is exactly what Damian wanted.
Though she won’t go on those—certainly not the one that will drop her from almost two hundred feet in the air in a straight drop—she will watch him and feel his enjoyment through their string, and that’s enough. After about an hour she makes sure Damian knows she can feel any overwhelming emotion from him if he doesn’t block it off, and feels his learning curve in the energy.
Adrien also bounces through the whole fair dragging Nino along from ride to ride, and finding him running through crowds with Chloe like a game is also quite fun.
Honestly, it’s one of the best days she’s had in a while, not counting her very recent date.
Marinette is watching Nino and Kim fight over the last elephant ear with fake lightsabers, drinking her blueberry lemonade—pretty good in fair food standards—and sitting on Damian’s lap. He’s got a mask on and with his white hair, nobody’s identified him as a Wayne yet, which is a blessing because it keeps the level of crazy low for the day.
“Ridiculous!” Chloe exclaims, catching her attention.
“Yes?” The designer asks, still watching as Nino wacks Kim behind the knee, knocking him over.
The blonde scoffs and rolls her eyes, handing her phone over to Adrien, who leans towards Damian to show Marinette what’s on the screen: a post on the Lilablog showing Lila, Alya and Leon in front of the ferris wheel that’s not even a hundred feet to their right captioned ‘to get over classroom bullying, get out of the classroom’.
“I liked Leon.” Adrien says, pouting. “I thought he was good.”
“He is.” Chloe responds, smirking. “He heard Michael—” Lila’s poor pen-pal. “—that they were planning to go today and flirted his way in. He’s spying for me and recording everything they say. Look, they even said in the post that they’re finding new friends.”
“Oh my god,” Marinette says. “Good for him.”
“Bourgeois.” Damian says, sitting up straight and making Marinette grab onto his shirt, nearly fumbling the lemonade due to her cast. “Ask St. James if he’s willing to walk Rossi towards us.”
Blue eyes widening, her head snaps towards him. “Um, why?”
“Habibti, we are going to destroy her.” He says. “We should-”
Adrien gasps, interrupting. “So let’s bait them into getting proof faster!”
“You do know if we get proof faster that means Dupain-Cheng is going to get bullied more , right?” Chloe asks this with an isn’t it obvious tone but her words make Adrien grimace, not having thought that far in advance. Marinette frowns, not really wanting to be anywhere near Lila is general. “She gets final say, or I’m not asking Leon anything.”
While they all turn to look at her, Kim sits on Nino’s back—she’s not sure when the tides of the fight turned—and eats the elephant ear victoriously and the sight of it makes her amused enough to be comfortable taking her time, thinking. She doesn’t want to be around Lila, or be bullied, but with everyone right here, she also thinks she’ll be safe.
And it probably would reduce the amount of unplanned times Lila lashes out at her that could result in Chloe or Damian getting violent.
“Okay, sure,” She agrees, but turns to look right at Damian. “But first you have to agree not to argue back. I know hearing things about me you don’t like is hard, it’d be really difficult for me to get over if the roles were reversed, but I don’t want to give them any more ammunition to use against me. Certainly not over you.”
Damian sighs, fingers pressing harder against the outside of her thigh for a moment. “Fine.” He finally agrees. “But if any of them touch you, I am going to defend you.”
There’s no good reason to argue with that.
Chloe tells her pen-pal to walk the group towards the in-amusement park restaurant they’re all by and in less than five minutes, Lila is smirking to herself and talking loudly—which doesn’t mean much in New Jersey, but does let them overhear her say the Wayne name multiple times.
Looking towards Jon, she hopes he’s been abusing his advanced hearing and is pleased to find him concentrating. After a few moments he looks to Damian and gives an almost report-like account of what Lila said all while the rest of the group closes rank due to Alya noticing Nino, which lets Lila notice the group.
“She said that her ‘Dami-Bear’ apologized for what he said when they broke up and that he didn’t actually cheat—” She must have been warned about Tim Drake-Wayne suing slanderists. “—and was just scared about their relationship getting out and her getting hurt, ‘cause Gotham.”
Adrien leans back into Chloe’s legs, to be close enough Lila can’t hear. “Lila also said he’d, uh, go somewhere… sexually for her, um, in apology.”
“Good.” Chloe says, though she looks disgusted. “We can add sexual harassment charges.”
Marinette understands; at the moment, it’s probably a good thing that Damian’s arm is around her waist because she wants to punch Lila so bad. Casually saying sexual things about someone you don’t know is bad enough, but saying graphic sexual things about someone famously known for disliking human contact is another.
The designer takes a deep breath, I need to calm down .
Alya’s voice comes flooding over the group, addressing Nino. “I can’t believe you’d rather be a whore’s friend instead of my girlfriend! How can you even stomach watching Marinette use so many people! She even got to Jules , Nino! Jules! Look at her,” She motions to the black haired girl on Damian’s lap. “It’s disgusting.”
“I’m not engaging with you.” Nino says.
He, doing a good job at looking calm, pulls on his headphones and sits against Chloe’s side, who flips Lila’s group off when they look her way.
And wow, that’s a new one.
First she’s sleeping with every guy she can get her hands on, she made Nino cheat and break up with Alya, she was the reason Lila and Adrien didn’t get together in the first place, she opens her legs for any guy with a pulse and now she’s making Juleka and Rose break up because she, what?
Comforted someone who ran through traffic to get away from them?
From where she’s sitting that sure says a lot more about them than her.
Kim abandons the last half of his elephant ear and stands up straighter when Alya’s face flushes in anger and Lila looks close to tears, Mylene and Rose giving each other looks in the back like is this happening?
“I’ll engage with you.” He laughs light heartedly but Marinette knows his laughs, and this isn’t a good one. This is the one he had when akumatized, when he lost his shit. Kim Le Chien has, apparently, had enough. “But you just insulted not one, but two of my best friends, so I would be very careful how you go about it.”
Alya looks him straight in the eyes and squares her shoulders. “Or what?”
Marinette holds her breath and shares an uh-oh! look with Nino.
“Or all those people I’m friends with because I’m so stupid and people pity me, so they stick around.” Kim motions to all of them. “They’ll turn on you.”
Good for him for throwing this back in her face! Well, Lila’s the one who said it but Alya perpetrated the belief that Kim is just some dumb jock.
“Do you know how easily I can make your little group the minority? I stayed out of this for years because you thinking I’m dumb makes it really easy to just not be involved but there’s no rule saying I can’t join now. I’ll take Alix, Max, Marc. With Marc, Nathaniel. I’ll mediate for Rose and Juleka like you won’t, and Rose will go. With Rose, Mylene, then Ivan. I’ll take all the lower classmen, the Gotham students you think are too lame to be friends with. You’ll be all alone.”
Lila freezes, finally seeing Kim as more than some dumb pawn, knowing that all it takes sometimes is one person to turn the tides against brainwashing. If Juleka abandoning her girlfriend of many years is the fuel, then there’s no reason that Kim can’t be the spark.
But Alya, who believes everything, sticks her ground. “None of them are stupid enough to believe your lies.”
“That’s rich,” Marinette speaks up before she can help herself. “Considering that we’re not the ones lying.”
“Lila is not lying!” Alya immediately snaps back, voice a snarl. She steps forward to intimidate Marinette but Kim’s in the way, baring his teeth right back. “You’ve got no place in this, Kim! It’s too late to suddenly have an opinion. Like, we get it, Mari’s good at sucking your dick, but think with your other head for once!”
“Do not ,” Adrien says darkly. “Speak about Marinette that way.”
Marinette feels the destructive energy radiating off of him. They definitely should have worked on his growing powers more after that nightmare. She pushes her own energy towards the blond in hopes to calm him down or at the very least, neutralize the destruction.
“Why,” Alya asks snarkily, not seeing the danger. “Does she not suck yours?”
God, she’s so sick that the rumors being spread about her are sexual ones.
Harsh energy hits her in the chest and she pushes back against it just as hard. Stopping the genuine earthquake caused by the tips of Adrien’s fingers makes Marinette feel like she might pass out for a second, sinking against Damian’s chest, but the ground still shakes a bit, just enough to freeze enough in place in question.
It lasts for three seconds, at most, enough that Adrien gets control of himself enough to stop it without her forcing him. Everyone braces themself against something, Rose falls and Ivan tries to help her up, Jon rises to stabilize Kim, who had been standing right in front of Adrien and got the worst of the shakes.
“Holy shit.” A voice, kind of familiar, kind of not, announces behind them. “The last five minutes of all of this would make for a great article on petty drama, slut shaming and coincidental things!”
Turning, Marinette sees a pink-haired boy with brown eyes and a too-wide smile. She immediately clocks his energy as definitely not from Earth but other than that, somehow, he seems human. Jay Nakamura, Jon’s boyfriend and perhaps one of the biggest fleeting pains in Damian’s ass.
It amuses her and Jon to no end how protective he is over someone who is bullet proof.
Alya scoffs at Jay while Nino leads Adrien away to cool off—Damian not letting Marinette up from his lap, though she doesn’t know if she could yet, given the sudden use of her energy. The anger within her boy pulses down their string and she doesn’t attempt to cool him off.
“And who are you?”
“O-M-G, you’re Alya Cesaire! You ran the Ladyblog.” Jay says, voice almost a squeal. “You totally inspired me to be the journalist I am today!”
Marinette looks to Jon like what? and he grins back evilly in a way she’s all too familiar with because of the Couffaine’s (and Chat Noir) that means wait for it .
“Lilablog now and yes.” Alya nods, a egotistical smirk on her lips regardless of the suspicious look in her eye. “I’m so glad that I could inspire you.”
“Yeah,” Nodding in agreement, Jay laughs bitterly. “You set a great example of what not to do.”
Marinette can’t help but barking out a laugh at this. She’s never seen Alya look so genuinely affronted—she always looks angry, or righteous, or like she can’t comprehend what’s going on around her. Nobody’s ever questioned her right to be a journalist to her face before, she thinks.
And here comes this random American who just casually states how much better he is than her.
“Who do you think you are to talk to me like that?” Alya demands, mouth agape. If she notices that Lila does nothing to defend her after all she does for her best friend, Alya says nothing. “The Lady—Lilablog is one of the biggest verified news sources in France.”
“It’s one of the biggest drama blogs in France, yeah.” He nods. “We agree there.”
Damian kicks Jon and it makes his best friend leap forward without question, fawning over Jay to physically stop Alya from being able to say anything else to him. People treating Alya or Lila like they don’t actually exist or are important, how they so often treat others, is weirdly validating in a way to her.
“Ferris Wheel?” She suggests, loudly and purposefully over Alya’s complaints.
Chloe smirks at her while she agrees and Kim stands guard for them all as they get up, pack what they had out and step away from Alya who’s now furiously explaining to Leon how no! Lilablog isn’t a drama blog! It’s a news source! What news does it report on? Our school drama! Yes, that’s national news!
Helping her stand and move, Damian’s hand is protective against her shoulder. She looks up at him and smiles. “You weren’t surprised at all when Jay showed up.” She could feel it. “You invited him for Jon?”
“Nakamura is everywhere, Dupain-Cheng.” He replies defensively.
The heroine scoffs. “Yeah, right.”
Marinette and Damian are the only ones who end up actually going on the Ferris Wheel.
Chloe ends up playing darts with Adrien so Nino can go lay in the shade, Kim spends an absurd amount of money attempting to win a giant stuffed animal that looks like Eijirou, the African Grey he adopted (named after his red tail), and Jay and Jon end up catching up over demolishing pre-teens at bumper cars.
After pulling some energy from the earth, she’s back to almost-normal, and so it’s relaxing to just sit down and look out at the horizon.
“Alya said some terrible things.” Marinette says, thinking out loud. She doesn’t look to Damian for this. “It’s not like it’s not anything I, we haven’t heard before but… it feels different that it’s happening in front of you. Not that I didn’t want you there but, I don’t know, I always felt like you deserved to be shielded from it all.”
The Wayne boy processes for a moment or two before responding. “I don’t like hearing sexual remarks about you, nor do I like how brazenly Alya speaks to you all. Even if it’s normal to dislike your classmates, this behavior shouldn’t have been allowed. It’s like she was trained to abuse you on sight, and your disgusting teacher was trained to ignore it.”
“Madam Bustier hasn’t done much to help.” The designer agrees with a wince, wasn’t that true… “I just, I don’t know, I’ve always had this little fear in the back of my mind like, what if you agree with what she says one of these times? What if you realize I’m not worth the hassle? I just, it’s a lot. I don’t want them around you.”
“You are always worth the hassle.” Damian says, green eyes serious as he moves to the right, in her line of sight.
“Mon Brute… they’re exhausting .”
“And I would be exhausted for you.” She goes to protest again but he stops her with a patient raise of the hand. “You do not understand, Habibti. I will help protect you from anything, I would go through anything for you, including the rather inconvenient task of caring for my own self.”
Maybe she’s just tired, maybe she’s a stereotypical emotional teenage girl, but this brings tears to her eyes. She remembers his words, remembers that he loves her, and it fills her up with so much hope. They’re going to give Lila, and Alya, and everyone what they deserve. She won’t have to worry about them, or Hawkmoth, or anything again.
She has Damian, and Damian has her, but more than that—he’s helped her cast a safety net over her whole life.
“You’re my everything.” Marinette tells him, pushing that nearly indescribable warmth through their bond.
Her petit corbeau leans across the middle divider, hand gentle on the back of her neck as he pulls them together, forehead to forehead. “May you bury me.”
And that seals it for her.
Marinette knew from the start, maybe, or at least a little bit after it but Damian is it for her. He’ll always be hers and she wants him in every single way. She wants to do everything with him, she wants to get married under the stars and deal with his family, and tease him with Jon for the rest of her life.
She doesn’t care what Alya thinks about her touching him and doesn’t care what Lila says about ‘Dami-Bear’. She’s the one in the right here and she deserves to have something—someone!—to herself. She knows that Kim has her back, that Adrien and Nino and Chloe do. That Kagami and Luka will.
Lila and Alya are done getting away with all the things she’s scared to talk about.
“If they want bait,” She says determinedly. “We’ll give them bait.”
Notes:
things are heating up, no ?
***
also for reference of what Damian says at the end: "May you bury me"
it's about an arabic saying that literally translates into "you bury me" but // may // you bury me is a better feeling translation, because it means may i never have to live a day without you, may you bury me so i never have to sit at your grave, may you live long and prosperous even if i may not, may you bury me so i don't have to bury you, may you rest easy at my grave knowing what remains of me is still in you
if you want to know how i feel about this saying, go read Immortality by Clare Harner, it's a short poem, or just search "do not sit at my grave and weap". it's a very special saying to me (i so wish english poets were as good as arabic, sanskrit and gay slavic poets) because to me, this is Damian saying he's in it in the long haul, enough so he wishes to stay buried for her (which, as we know, if a difficult task for a boy like him)
Chapter 39: Boy Wonder - Reveal II
Notes:
okay SO ik we're all a fan of drama - IM a fan of drama - BUT i thought that the drama itself SHOULDNT come from Damian's reveal, just like it didn't come from Marinette's, it should come from like, everything else? like Mari having to watch Damian be Robin without being able to help, and vise versa
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You be the smart one.” Chat Noir had said, thirteen years old and watching the new akuma smash a car before his eyes. He was barely six foot then, even in suit, and had already died once. Him and Ladybug were still the only main components of the team, if you don’t count how he trusted Carapace to keep his bracelet after fights.
Ladybug sighed and nodded, gritting her teeth through the “Well you’re the brave one.” response because he was lit up in color past her black and white vision, meaning he was important, and she just knew that he wouldn’t survive this one, either. How does a child get over that?
“Don’t use cataclysm until I say otherwise.” She instructs, looking away from him and to the akuma. It felt less personal that way.
Less like she was leading someone to the gallows.
Someone else in the world, Nightwing was training Red Robin who was fighting every day to prove himself, who fought to be in the spotlight next to Batman only to regret it. Somewhere, Damian Al Ghul and Jonathan Kent were starting a friendship that would last a lifetime.
Somewhere, Nino Lahiffe and Alya Cesaire were falling in love. Kim le Chien was jumping into a pool. Kagami Tsurugi was akumatized because nothing she could even do was good enough for her mother and didn’t know yet that that was okay, and across the ocean, the daughter of Lady Shiva was trying to learn the same lesson.
Somewhere, Chloe Bourgeois was called the wrong name. Jason Todd, who had been a hero before he had even turned sixteen, found a puppy and thought about the kind sort of violence. Somewhere, Luka and Juleka Couffaine were swimming together because nothing had come between them yet.
But Ladybug and Chat Noir were sitting alone at the top of the Eiffel, making plans.
“Think that will work?” Ladybug asked, but her smile was already one of victory.
Chat nodded. “I’m much better at being stupid than you are.”
The heroine tilted her head, dark blue pigtails falling down either of her shoulders. Her timer was already running out and her suit was still a bright, bold red that made her reflection glint like a pool of fresh blood. “I’m not sure that’s important.”
But her partner’s only response would be to grin, and grin.
Not everything was fixed in Marinette Dupain-Cheng’s world, but she still felt good about where she was. Hawkmoth was defeated, Damian loved her and her life was looking up—only Lila’s lies threatened to loom over her but the heroine knew where her feet fell.
Liars will not win, even outside the confines of war.
This all being said, Marinette woke up in a surprisingly good mood and used that to her advantage, making the Gothamites a traditional French breakfast—with her favorite almond flour pastries and jam, as Damian bought some blackberry jam before her arrival—despite knowing over half of them will turn her croissants into sandwiches.
They don’t even have the structural integrity for that!
After Pennyworth comes to assess the non-existent damage, Dick is the one who comes and chats with her until the others rise.
She learns a story where Damian had been sparring with Stephanie up on a roof, which sounds enough like each of them to surely be true, where she got the jump on him and tried to tackle him, only for him to trip, which actually caused Stephanie to sail over the edge of the roof instead of making contact.
It wasn’t a dangerous ending and she knows this because Dick is wheezing by the end of it.
Marinette recounts the story to the best of her ability when Jason stumbles in and Dick says that he hasn’t heard it before but is laughing too much over the surprised look on Damian’s face at the time to explain, only for Jason to blink sluggishly at them, confused.
“Does he have a concussion?” The designer asks at the same time Jason says, “Didn’t Hellspawn do that as Robin?”
Tim’s head shoots up, horrified, and a sinking feeling of I knew it (even if she didn’t know it) and a relatable feeling of dread hits her. “Jay.” He scolds, shocked. Marinette gulps hard. Her boy is one of the most renown vigilantes in Gotham—the one known to have ties to the League of Assassins.
She isn’t supposed to know any of this.
If Damian’s Robin, then…
The youngest Wayne himself walks into the room just as Dick announces “It’s okay, guys, Little D already told her about us.” with a wide smile over the absolutely incorrect statement. Because no, Damian has not told her about being Robin, or who the ‘us’ is.
Batman and Nightwing and Oracle.
Marinette faces Damian in shock. “You’re Robin?”
“You sure about that?” Jason laughs and smacks Dick on the shoulder. “God, I can’t wait until B finds out.”
“Oh my god!” Tim shouts. “Do I have to be the responsible one here and get Bruce? Seriously ?”
Damian’s green eyes stare at Marinette for a minute, shoulders pinched up in confusion and insecurity before he sighs, body relaxing with a nod. “I am. It’s what I wished not to hide from you any more.” Which makes so much sense. Then, his gaze turns sharp, facing his oldest brother with a mean glare. “What could have ever made you think I told Dupain-Cheng without explicit permission? I am not an impulsive child!”
“I don’t think that!” Dick defends. “Marinette said something the other day that made me think she knew something about our family’s ‘nighttime activities’.”
“Father’s alias is Brucie Wayne and we all disappear at random hours without any explanation towards our guests!” Damian shouts now, one hand motioning about. Dick looks on edge as if Damian is about to lash out, so Marinette gets up to hug her boy. “There were multiple things that could have meant and you of all people should have confirmed with me before saying anything in front of a civilian.”
“Damian is right, champ.” Bruce says. His blue eyes find Marinette’s and he offers an easy smile. “Are you handling the news well through the shouting?”
“Are you Batman?” She asks in return.
Tim groans into his hands like this is the worst thing ever.
Jason laughs. “Well that mystery was short lived, huh?”
Looking down at Marinette when Bruce doesn’t answer right away, Damian gives her a reassuring nod. “How about I fill you in later after confirming with Father what I can and cannot tell you, and focus on the group plans. I saw Agreste making his way towards the kitchen, anyway.”
The designer nods in agreement, she’d prefer time to think, anyway. “Is he lost?”
If Damian’s smirk is anything to go by, the answer’s yes.
Damian Wayne is Robin and Jon Kent is Superboy and in a world that still had Hawkmoth in it, Marinette would have enforced that they don’t come to Paris even for the class trip. Them or any of the vigilante Wayne’s. But Hawkmoth is defeated. He is broken forever.
So the heroine doesn’t think it’s dangerous to have them around.
There’s plenty more to consider, like being petty about having members of the Justice League in her city after them declaring such a lack of emergency at such an important time. She wonders if Bruce looked over her pleas at Batman, or if Green Lantern made the final call.
She wonders if Superman can see through her mask.
Honestly, there shouldn’t be any reason at all for any of them to be in gear in Paris so she probably won’t have to deal with it. Having Robin as a boyfriend to try and reduce the possibility as well might be helpful too, since she wouldn’t have known there was a bat in her city if she didn’t know about him.
If there was ever a day to be thankful for miscommunication, it’s this one.
But… Marinette doesn’t really feel good about Damian being Robin.
Of all people, she knows how dangerous this job is and how much it can take away from someone and unlike almost every other superheros, the Gotham vigilantes are all human. Well, most. Signal’s an exception. That means that they’re more fragile than their opponents.
That protective coil in her cut hasn’t left since the information processed so she’s been clinging—and letting herself cling. Her boy has been through a lot, his own energy is proof: reanimation sunk into him like a second skin. She had no reasons to understand why this beautiful boy of hers would have this sort of stain, but now she does.
He’s probably died in the field, or even in training.
Robin is connected to the League of Assassins and she knows between Bruce and Damian’s Mother, it’s her side that corrupted him. And it’s only Jon not asking her to stop that didn’t make her feel too guilty about calling him Al Chul instead of Wayne.
Tikki only mentioned the League of Assassins because of her creations being misused (the pits of life) and Plagg’s past holders, which include Damian’s grandfather who is starting to sound more and more like a terrible person. This makes her want to rip Damian away from it all, from the vigilantes, from Gotham, from the Robiness of it all.
But it’s just as much her choice, as it was his.
Or, as much of a choice as a child gets.
Marinette listens to the group as they talk of their morning plans—cupcakes and boba—before they’re supposed to meet the rest of the Gotham Academy and her lycee class at Wayne Enterprises, where they’re getting an in depth tour as opposed to just meeting there for Dick to show around.
Everyone has to pick one person whose job at Wayne Enterprises they want to do a few slides about within their pen-pal presentation at the end of the cumulative trip, which Marinette doesn’t want to think about given it will send her and Damian spiraling into long range again.
Personally, she hopes that Damian counts (he’s technically a shareholder and an owner) so they can both save themselves some time but if not, he said that his baba would be willing, given he’s not prepared to give an interview to anyone else.
Marinette prays for anyone who ends up with Lila and Michael but the lies she’ll tell about them will probably be flattering, if Lila knows what’s good for her. But then again, she has told negative lies about Ladybug in front of hundreds of her fans, so.
She’s not holding her breath.
“I think we should make this fun.” Kim says. Everyone looks at him expectantly. “Everyone orders for who they know the least. Let’s see who ends up with what.”
Even without Jon being there to give Damian a meaningful look (he went home with Jay), Damian still nods towards the group. “I will financially compensate for seconds for those who do not enjoy the drink that their partner picks for them.”
“Awh,” Marinette coos, pressing a quick kiss against his temple, watching his blush and feeling the sudden flustered feelings along their bond before he cuts it off. Yeah, she loves him. “So sweet, mon petit corbeau.”
The Wayne boy shrugs, trying to be nonchalant. “I simply do not understand the point in someone having a less than enjoyable experience.”
“Sweet.” She says again.
“ Angel .” He warns.
“Firstly, thanks, bub,” Adrien smacks Damian playfully on the shoulder only to jump in fear when Damian turns towards him with a glare. “Righ, uh. Onto the second problem, who doesn’t know Mari well here?”
The group looks to either side and shrugs.
Marinette rolls her eyes. “It’s just who knows me the least .”
“Right.” Kim says slowly. “And who’s that?”
She looks around and mentally categorizes them: partner, best friend, life-long enemy turned close friend, best friend, friend who she’ll marry one day, and sighs. They all definitely know her too well for this to be a challenge or fun in the way that Kim wants.
Nino can go with Chloe, Adrien with Damian, but she and Kim shouldn’t really be paired with anyone.
“I could call Kent for Le Chien.” Damian suggests, and she wonders if he could sense her thoughts or if they’re just on the same page.
“Awesome.” The designer agrees, pulling out her phone so Kim can’t hope but to stop her. Chloe eyes her suspiciously. “I’ll tell Jamie and see if she wants to meet up for some free boba. If Kim ever gets up the guts to ask her out, it’d be nice to know her.”
When she looks up, Kim is bright red.
Nino bursts out laughing and hands Marinette a congratulatory blackberry over the breakfast table. “Good one, cupcake.”
“I thought so too, Steak.”
Le Chien’s Other Bestie
Bonjour!! This is Mari, I’m hoping you saved my number!
Kim’s Crush
Hello and yes, I did. I’m assuming you know this is J. Clever then?
Le Chien’s Other Bestie
Yep !
I was wondering if you wanted to go out for boba with our group ??
My treat :D
Kim’s Crush
Kim will be there?
Le Chien’s Other Bestie
Of course, he’s the one who suggested I bring you
It’s kind of a game, the boba I mean
Kim’s Crush
Hmm.
Send me the details
“She’s in!” Marinette cheers, shaking Adrien’s arm in excitement. “Ah, I love being such an excellent match maker.”
Chloe scoffs. “Anyone you have ever set up together has crashed and burned, Dupain-Cheng.”
“Untrue!” She gasps, unthinking with her next reply. “I set Rose and Juleka up on their first date!”
“Yeah?” Nino snarks out teasingly. “And how’s that going?”
Marinette’s pout is the only response.
About half an hour later, everyone is paired up and drinking their delicious boba—Jon was right to recommend this place to Damian because even Chloe and all her on top of the worldness is enjoying this very simple treat.
She decided not to play it safe because either way Jamie would get something that she liked, so she picked an espresso with oreos milk tea with caramel and cream flavored chews and in return got a strawberry milk tea and matcha with strawberry yogurt bubbles.
They’re both pleasantly surprised—Marinette had never really thought much about boba before (her family prefers tea with little bits of additives)—and she’s happy that she went for a drink that emulated Jamie’s vibes instead of playing it safe, but she supposes that’s the point of it.
Kim shares what Jon picked for him, an okinawa matcha with brown sugar boba, and it’s not something that she’d get herself even if it’s not bad (the jock loves it) but Nino’s drink is definitely not for her. It’s for him, absolutely, a blend of lemon green tea and an energy drink with kumquat lemon boba but it tastes like pipe cleaner to her.
Apparently even Chloe knows that’s what he prefers.
Meanwhile, Damian and Adrien decided that friendly fire was the easiest way to get what they wanted: to politely hurt one another.
They agreed to choose the think on the menu that they’d both hate (black tea with custard pudding and plain tapioca pearls, and grapefruit and thai milk tea with banana chews) that they had to try first and another drink they’d both like (taro milk tea with coconut milk, coconut jellies and vanilla bean chews, and watermelon oat milk tea with strawberry bubbles and watermelon chews).
It still makes her feel good to see them work together to actively get over their inversions for her.
Standing from her own chair, she hooks her arms around Damian’s shoulders and leans over him to plaster a kiss against his cheek, staying pressed there, good hand holding onto her cast to keep grounded. “I love you very much, mon petit corbeau.” She tells him, watching him huff and attempt to look nonchalant in response. “ Damian .”
“Dupain-Cheng.” He responds smoothly. “Do you need something?”
Marinette kisses his cheek a few more times, enough that he starts to turn red, before shrugging. “Nothing at all.” Cue another kiss. “I’m simply getting my affection in when allowed.”
“Oh is that so?”
Without warning or her even realizing that he was moving to grab her—him being able to move without being noticed makes so much sense now—she feels the mischief through their bond all while she’s pulled onto his lap, lips pressed onto her cheek, and given a raspberry.
She squeals and tries to push him away but unfortunately, he expertly pins her down and continues to blow raspberries on her cheek all while Jon and Kim audibly laugh in the background. “Brute!” She shouts, not able to help but to laugh through the word. “Stop!”
Chuckling against her skin, Damian finally pulls away and helps her sit nicely on his lap, handing her boba back to her while she fixes her shirt, tying and failing to at least pretend to glare.
“You’re terrible.” She informs him, just because she thinks he deserves to know.
Damian kisses her on the cheek. “I’m sure.”
Notes:
thoughts?
Chapter 40: The W.E. Agenda Part One
Notes:
i CANNOT believe that we are coming up on 40 chapters but also 155 THOUSAND words, like that's crazy!!! that's longer than the first three harry potter books
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Master Fu wasn’t there for Ladybug, even when he was in front of her.
It’s something she was only able to realize after becoming guardian herself: being the guardian and even the de facto leader of the Miraculous Court does not mean that the secrets she holds are more important than the wards she has, than her team, than the kwamis.
No, that’s not right.
The secrets she keeps should only be kept because they’re what protect her team.
Keeping things from Chat Noir quite literally gets them killed; keeping Chloe Bourgeois away from her miraculous only creates more akumas and takes away an amazing heroine; not properly training Carapace to take over as the next guardian just in case means that the kwamis might be lost, instead of trusted to just fall in the right hands.
There’s certain things others can’t know.
Kim can’t know the inner workings of the team even if he vaguely knows who is who, he can’t ever be truly told the kind of decisions that Marinette has had to make, the lives that she’s given up just to win. There’s too much to lose if he ever was to be forced to turn against them.
Chloe only is allowed to know about Ryuko’s dangerous mission because if Kagami Tsurugi dies, her life might be ruined, too. She doesn’t know what it is, why. Because there’s also enough for her to lose as the mayor’s daughter, as someone who has such a short fuse that if what Viperion is worried about is true, she might just be their worst enemy.
So yes, Master Fu was wrong.
Master Fu had always been wrong.
There would have been someone better, older, more fit to be Ladybug than the twelve year old Marinette Dupain-Cheng. That’s the fact of it. Master Fu should have never gone into battle when nobody was in place to be a good guardian. Never should it not have been a kwami’s right to choose its own holder.
Marinette seeks to right his wrongs.
Not in the sense of undoing everything that Fu had set into place—she is not giving up her mantle, nor is she removing the miraculous chosen by human hands instead of a kwami’s heart—but in the sense that she will be better than him in all senses of the word.
She will embody what Fu never actually managed to become: a guardian.
When it comes to the worker at Wayne Enterprises, Tim makes it very clear that Damian doesn’t count despite him insisting that amongst other things, ‘blood heir’ is a title.
But that decision looks like it doubles poor Tim’s problems because as soon as Jason lets it slip—accidentally, he didn’t know anyone was listening—that of course ‘Demon Spawn’ suckered the Bruce Wayne into working with him, it seems like hell breaks loose.
Marinette truly pities him as soon as she figures out that Madam Bustier is talking with him in hushed tones not because she thinks that it’s inappropriate to expose one of her students to a known playboy (what her concerns would be if she hasn’t met Bruce before) but because Lila had been claiming Bruce would work with her.
Why, she couldn’t imagine.
Everyone knew that Bruce wasn’t going to work with anyone but apparently, and of course, Lila’s Dami-Boo ‘pulled some strings’ but sadly her version of Damian either can’t keep his word or is really bad at pulling those strings, because Lila ends up crying in Mylene’s arms about it while Alya argues with Madam Bustier about making Mr. Wayne keep his word.
The decision for who is going to work with who was easy, once Dick, the decider, got ahold of the class roster.
Marinette, Damian and Bruce aren’t counted as a group because, in short, she doesn’t think anyone wants to try and tell Bruce Wayne that he can’t work with his own son despite a part of their project being the dangers of nepotism using Tim’s dropping out of high school as an example (Damian insisted. Pettily).
Jon suckered Dick into being his mentor with pouty eyes and he agreed, as the publicity expert, just because he thought that a young girl running her own blog might need help, and because Nino and Emiko both have smaller online platforms as a DJ and competitive archer.
The only thing Marinette is worried about is Nino and Alya being in the same group.
But she trusts Jon to keep her best friend safe just like he trusts her with his.
Tim actually ends up with not only Lila and Michael, but also Juleka and Jamie, which is a cry fest, screaming match and maybe even a cat fight waiting to happen because not only is Lila going to try and corner Juleka, but after boba, Marinette knows very well how much Jamie’s going to stand that.
Which is not at all.
Kim and Lyta, of course, end up with Jason to learn how to be a security guard or something (she doubts he’ll actually involve kids into the dangerous parts of his job). Everyone is also pleasantly surprised to learn that Cassandra will be working with both Adrien and Chloe (and by default, her own cousin and Leon) as the face of W.E.
Today is actually going to go well, Marinette thinks.
She’s surrounded by people who are on her side.
Damian and his baba work together brilliantly.
Knowing what she knows (Robin, Batman) makes this less sweet and more practical than another father-son bonding moment would be. Of course they work together efficiently, they have to. Their lives have depended on it. There’s a reason beyond emotional closeness that with only a glance, Damian knows to hand Bruce the stapler.
It’s just a little moment, just a simple thing, and yet it carries more meaning.
Marinette couldn’t imagine it if Master Fu was her father, or if she was any of her team’s mother.
How does someone separate that? How does someone look at their team in the field, make the kind of decisions that she and Batman have to make— who do I send out and can I risk losing them —about their own children? How can someone be out on these streets and then come home, strip from their uniform, and still tuck their son into bed at night?
Or did Damian not get blankets pulled up to his chin, stories at night, and a kiss on the temple?
Did he just get mission notes to complete, new sparring advice, and stitches on his forehead?
This isn’t the kind of knowledge that the designer thinks should have changed her opinion on any of the Wayne’s for the worst. Finding out someone is Batman should have put them up on a pedestal; raised them as this moral compass into the air.
But instead of seeing a hero, she sees the other half—
A questionable father.
Over the years Damian has told her that his relationship with Bruce has gotten less ‘professional’ and more correct, more meaningful. This, perhaps, is Bruce’s saving grace; the fact that he’s actively working on how he parents for her boy’s sake, and Helena’s too.
While they’re working on the project, editing the presentation that she made to fit the corporate theme and also to add in everything Bruce would teach them (but Damian said that he didn’t actually need to teach them anything and Bruce agreed, so they’re just going to be hanging out, she guesses) she pulls out her phone.
Being around two people who have the same level of hypercompetence makes her a little useless.
But hey, less work for her.
Mari !
How’s the publicity scheme going ?
Kentster
Cesaire is certain that she knows everything because she’s been doing her blog for years
Even tho Dick’s been in the public eye since he was NINE and now he’s THIRTY SIX
but what could he know
Mari !
Well Lila doesn’t know him so obviously he must not be very popular or anything
Kentster
Oh no I actually loled
C looks like she’s gonna kill me
Mari !
Run if you must
I could use some entertainment
But let me make popcorn first!
Kentster
:O
Ik that level of boredom
Are Dami and Uncle Bruce doing it all themselves
Mari !
Yes >:(
Kentster
Loled me, I’ll L you
L
Mari !
Rude
But I wanted to know if I could ask you a question about the Wayne’s
You don’t have to answer
Kentster
??????
What is it
Mari !
You like Mr. Wayne, right?
I mean you just called him your uncle
Kentster
Yeah! He’s way smarter and more chill than ppl think
And he really is a good person
Mari !
I believe all that
Okay so you like Bruce Wayne
Do you like Batman?
Mari !
Jon???
There’s several moments of him just typing, then deleting what he’s typing, being inactive in their chat and then going right back to typing. She’s only not freaking out about him not possibly knowing that Bruce is Batman because of being Superboy himself, so this must have just been a bad question.
But then the door flies open and Jon stands there wide-eyed.
“You told her!” He shouts, finger pointed at Marinette, practically flying—literally—to hold onto Damian’s shoulders.
Damian tsks and knocks the kryptonian off of him, waving his concern off with “She found out.” and “Keep your voice down.” as he gets back to work; Bruce is the one to watch Jon with her as the boy seems to go through all five stages of grief before taking a deep breath and facing Marinette.
“Mari.”
“Jon?”
“How did you ‘find out’.”
Bruce presses a button on his tablet and the door closes herself; the light on the camera goes out.
She tries not to find this intimidating, given everyone in the room—herself included—has vowed to protect instead of hurt others.
“Uh,” She shrugs, twisting one of her pigtails around her fingers. “Dick thought I already knew for some reason so he started talking really casually about them,” She motions to her boy, to Robin. “And Jay has a concussion so he confirmed it all to laugh at Dick, and then Tim freaked out. I’m still waiting for Bruce to decide everything that Damian can share.”
Jon runs a hand down his face, shaking his head. “Dami, weren’t you about to ask to tell her anyway.”
This is definitely new information to Marinette, enough that she sits up straighter because of it, looking towards the Wayne boy for an answer.
“Baba had no way of knowing that and nor should that sway his decision on what a civilian’s knowledge should be.” Damian answers simply, finally stopping what he’s doing to deal with this, sensing both sets of blue eyes on him. He sighs and shakes his head at Jon, though she doesn’t get why. “Dupain-Cheng is handling the information just fine.”
“It makes more sense than when I thought you guys were in a cult.” She chirps helpfully.
Bruce makes a small noise in the back of his throat, a surprised one that Damian inherited that she knows how to perfectly translate into a laugh. “You thought me and my children were in a cult?”
“Yeah.” Marinette nods. “Jon too. But then I learned about Damian, then I figured everyone else out, Steph took a while, and then the Kent’s, and now I’m pretty sure I could solve anything as long as there’s two options put in front of me, suspicious nighttime Gotham vigilante or to-be estranged cult member.”
“You’d be wrong about Downe.” Damian says.
She grins. “Noted.”
Weird cult member it is!
“Firstly, holy shit that’s a lot to process. Second, I have to get back to Dick but I’m drowning in the incompetence of my pen pal, Uncle Bruce can you please come and supervise it for just a minute? Everyone kinda shuts up and oogles when you’re around.”
“Sure, champ.” Bruce says, patting Damian on the shoulder with an eyebrow raised. “You got it from here?”
“It’s a presentation .” Damian says condescendingly, as in, of course I can handle it .
Marinette kisses him on the cheek when everyone is leaving the room, getting a bared teeth smile in return that makes her feel all giggly inside. Damian loves her, the trip is half over, and her life has changed. She is still worried about today but so far, it’s been good.
“What was that for, Habibti?”
“‘Cause I can.” And yeah, that’s really the reason why.
She’s thrilled that she can just kiss him now.
She feels the disruption in energy long before she knows for sure what’s going on.
She gets a text from Juleka’s number she decided not to open until she was back at the manor, but once a video comes through Kim’s messenger says it’s from Jamie, and then another one from Jon, she realizes that something might just be going on.
Opening Jon’s text, Marinette pulls on Damian’s arm to get his attention as she starts the video.
The video starts with Jon filming his feet which makes his best friend scoff—the audio is muffled but Jon’s clearly speaking, saying something along the lines of I’m not helping you with this and Alya’s snapped out response of, “I’m not asking you to!”
His phone lifts up and sees that he’s standing in the doorway of what clearly says ‘T. J. Drake, CEO’ on a plaque while Alya walks into the room confidently, immediately going over to the desk and look through what’s on top—pocketing a CD case and then picking up a piece of paper.
“ What! ” Alya harshly whispers.
Jon, realizing something, takes a step forward and shuts the door on Alya, and then the video cuts off. When she exits, he texts her a second one of him that starts exactly where the first one ended, of Jon crowding the door handle as he snaps it with ease, flipping the camera on himself.
“Locked her in!” He exclaims!
A loud sigh comes from the end of the hallway and the camera briefly pans to Nino with his arms crossed before it cuts off with an audible click.
“Timothy will sue her.” Damian announces.
“Before she does something drastic?” Marinette asks in reply.
Her boy’s frown is her only answer.
Kentster
She’s on call with Lila right now, I’m also texting Kim to ask him to get Jason up here!!
Mari !
Smart! Keep me updated
Kentster
Nino is arguing with Alya through the door now
Apparently she’s doing this ‘for him’
Mari !
I wasn’t aware Nino was spelled like L-I-L-A
-
Francoise Dupont Lycee, Trip to Gotham
A Cesaire
[ A Cesaire sent a picture]
@LRossi
Are you kidding me Marinette?
Another level of attention seeking.
L Rossi
Is this why Dami-Boo was ignoring me???
Why the Wayne’s aren’t showing up???
Did he actually cheat??!?
I don’t know what to think anymore …
A Cesaire
Marinette answers us NOW
Did you make Damian Wayne cheat on Lila
Such a fucking slut
Mdm. C Bustier
Girls, please do not start drama in the group chat meant to cater to our safety in Gotham, and keep your texts and language appropriate.
Marinette screenshots the texts immediately before screenshotting the image that Alya sent before scrolling in, which immediately shows that the paper she stole from Tim’s desk shows how he organized everyone in groups.
She doesn’t know if Alya scribbled it but assumes the big circle in ink around Marinette D-C., Damian W. and Bruce W., CEO, Founder were her. So everyone knows that her group has Damian Wayne in it, and on top of that, the man who said he wouldn’t be with anyone.
What a shocker for literally only, like, ten people.
Her own gullible classmates.
Every single person from the Gotham class knows very well exactly who Damian is and she’s heard them mock Lila’s group multiple times for talking so blandly about the Wayne’s, knowing exactly what they’re capable of. A few even came up anxious to Damian and promised they weren’t involved.
That’s how she knows that the longer this goes on, the more she should be worried too.
Apparently the longer they take to solve a problem, the crueler the outcome.
Alya (Reminder: Do Not Answer)
You better fucking fess up you little home wrecker! I’m so sick of you ruining Lila’s life every chance you get! You can never leave her alone, even from the start you’ve been jealous! I can’t believe we were ever friends
Marinette
I’d figure out how to get out of the tight spot you’re in before trying to degrade me but hey, we can’t all have beauty AND brains
“Are you calling her ugly or stupid?” Damian asks, reading over her shoulder.
“Stupid.” Marinette says. “I think fashion choice is the only thing that can be ridiculed and even that can be touchy.” She remembers not being able to afford what’s ‘in season’ and Chloe making fun of her for it—it’s one of the reasons she actually started making her own clothes instead of just sketching them.
He stands up, clicking off his tablet. “I would like to supervise this situation from afar now that Cesaire is aware that she is locked in the room. Are you comfortable joining me?”
“Yeah.” The heroine nods. “I mean she’s literally locked up right now, you, Jon, Kim and Jason, will be there. Can’t really get more safe than that.”
With this, they quickly leave Bruce’s office and walk down the hall to Tim’s office (she’s impressed with the sound proofing because once she leaves she can hear all the screaming). Marinette grips Damian’s hand as they turn the corner, blue eyes widening as she takes in the scene.
Jason stands at the end of the hallway by them, looking to be letting Kim and Lyta handle this.
Which may be the wrong decision because Marinette watches with her heart pounding, not knowing how to feel, while Lyta raises her hand, cutting off Alya’s shout of “He was my boyfriend, I think I know when he wants it-” with a slap that sends her stumbling back into the wall.
“That’s not what consent looks like!” Lyta shouts, and she immediately looks to Nino, who’s sleeve is over his mouth—brown eyes in a pinched, defensive glare from his spot in Kim’s arms. “This is what consent looks like! Nino Lahiffe, can I kiss the hell out of you?”
“Um,” Nino says, jaw dropping. Marinette is sure that her mouth is open too when the next word out of his mouth is, “Yes.”
The next thing she knows, her best friend is getting grabbed by the shoulder by Kim’s amazing six foot, beefy as hell, personality-twin pen-pal, dipped romantically and kissed hard, closed mouth on the lips while his hands uselessly flail. Marinette thinks that she sees a spark of a real connection, energy flaring bright from Lyta, but it hides as soon as it comes.
“See!” Lyta says, pulling away—the whole thing lasting less than five seconds. “Was that so fucking hard?”
“This doesn’t involve you, you freak!” Alya shouts again.
Kim steps forward now that Nino is safe, and Marinette steps closer to get Nino’s attention, letting him immediately get away from Alya. He leans against the wall beside Damian, shakily pulling his headphones over his ears and staring at the back of Kim’s head.
“You okay?” She asks.
“I don’t know yet.”
Marinette wouldn’t either.
She offers her hand for support, something to get onto but he shakes his head, probably overwhelmed. Nodding, she drops it and goes back to watching Alya carefully, but pushes out calming energy to hopefully deescalate, or at least stop Nino’s panic and her defensive feeling.
“You broke into Mr. Drake-Wayne’s office, stole a personal file as well as necessary documents that deal with the safety of two different classes that not only ensured that’d have privacy and safety, but are, in majority, minors. Because of that, you will not be persecuted by the law if you return Wayne Enterprises possessions-”
“But there ain’t nothing that can stop you from getting in trouble with WE, or your school.” Jason finishes for Kim, looking seriously if not for the very obvious excited glint in his eyes. “But it is definitely up to Mr. Lahiffe here if he wants to press chargers on you for sexual assault.”
Alya’s jaw drops. “For what? ”
“You kissed him without consent.” Lyta deadpans, voice a snarl.
“This is New Jersey sweetheart,” Jason adds on. “Everything is legal here until you get caught and yet you still decided to make really bad decisions in several rooms with multiple cameras, and in front of witnesses, and a petty teenage boy with a camera.”
Jon waves as if to say, hi, petty boy here, and Marinette has to whip her hand up to her face to stop the scoff.
Lila rounds the corner crying, because of course she does, and that’s when things really go downhill.
Notes:
I truly hope you enjoyed!
would anyone want me to make this story (from senior year onward) from the other's POV? like everything in here we see in Marinette's, you'd see from Damian's, and vice versa when it switches to Damian's once we get back to France? if not, whatever!! I was just entertaining the idea and may write it either way, tho I might not post
Chapter 41: The W.E. Agenda Part Two
Notes:
whhhhhhhhhhhhat a double post because ao3 wasn't working right and gave me a weird word limit? no, that'd never happen to me
p.s. to avoid general confusion Lyta is Hippolyta Trevor, aka, Wonder Girl aka Wonder Woman and Steve Trevor's child! Emiko is also Emiko Queen, as in Red Arrow, as in Green Arrow/Oliver Queen's half sister
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Ladybug painfully smiled at the akuma.
She knew that his eyes were roaming over her fine cheekbones, her pretty blue eyes, her body, she knew that he was looking at her and going legs-hips-chest-eyes-hair and felt sick. He was akumatized because his girlfriend said no. Because he didn’t like that.
This is one of the akumas that’s easy to fight but emotionally draining.
The one where putting yourself in the place of a civilian could make you lose a lot more than just a life, the kind that makes Ladybug have to put herself on the front line instead of being okay to sacrifice even her strongest or most defensive teammate.
After she fought her way out from under his hands-eyes-mouth-teeth, she locked herself in Cesaire’s bathroom and tried to decide if it was more important to breathe or cry. Either way, she wanted to do one so hard that she couldn’t remember the akuma like everyone else.
She wanted to be like everyone else. She didn’t want this responsibility. Tikki was a blessing, yes, but she was also a curse and she was tired. She was also sixteen. She didn’t know it yet, but it was almost exactly a year before they’d defeat Hawkmoth for good and her friendship with Alya was already over.
But after she had detransformed, she wasn’t thinking.
Marinette Dupain-Cheng felt all of twelve years old again.
The twelve year old that had an older man, a tourist, maybe, touch her under her skirt on the way to school—in her college uniform nonetheless—and watched, teary-eyed and shocked, as Alya, her best friend in the world, raised her twenty-pound bag and hit the man so hard his nose splattered blood on the sidewalk.
It shouldn’t have, she should have thought more, but that’s where she felt safe.
Eventually one of the twins found her and got their mom.
Marlena took one look at the black haired girl and helped her get cleaned up without question. She put a towel around her hair, didn’t touch her bare skin once, and slipped her socks on while she was sitting on the closed toilet lid like she was a little kid again.
Whatever she knew from Alya about what was going on between them, or the school, wasn’t enough to stop her from caring.
The Cesaire mother must not have known much because after a few hours of Marinette dissociating, tears slowly falling down her face while she stared at the cup of tea in her hands that went from too-warm to uncomfortably cold, bitter from over blooming, she got Alya from her room.
It had been the first time it was just them in years.
Alya must have seen something in Marinette—maybe the lack of fight—that made her take pity, because for a few hours, she was like her old best friend again. She remade the tea, but with the honey and milk Marinette liked, and braided her hair while talking about their latest assignment, grounding her with touch and sound.
Even after the heroine snapped out of it and stopped crying, there was still the hole in her chest that told her being a hero should never cost this and even as Alya didn’t baby her so much, seeing her come back to the real world, she still didn’t scoff and tell her to get out.
She made up the bed on her floor that Marinette always used to sleep on, but gave her the bed.
They stayed up watching an old rerun of Cupcake Wars for hours and voted for each one, anything to keep Marinette’s mind from straying. Alya made popcorn and Marinette helped her, still remembering where the bowls and salt pot was kept.
She fell asleep mumbling “Two out of ten.” and hearing the old version of Alya’s laugh.
When Marinette woke in the morning, it was by Nora gently guiding her out of the room because Alya had left in a rush, seeming upset. She got pat heavy on the back, an under schmeared bagel shoved between her teeth and then kicked out the door.
Marinette found a note waiting on her window sill, Wyazz’s energy staining it.
You’re dwelling, Was written in Master Fu’s blocking handwriting. You have to get past this. Experiences of the bugs, of the guardians, are terrible sometimes, yes, but they are all blessings. Do you understand? It was meant to happen. It was because of who you are. You are meant to feel the pain of all those affected.
You will never win if you keep making this fight about you.
“Fuck him.” Said Chat Noir, sitting on the edge of the bridge. He grumbled the note up and threw it fifty yards away into a trash can and Ladybug didn’t even have the energy to pretend to be annoyed at how easily he did something skilled that she couldn’t.
It had become a habit, going to this spot away from the heart of it all when things got too much.
“You don’t think that I’m making it about me?” Ladybug asked, knees pulled up to her chest.
“No. But why would it matter if you did?” He asked in reply, head tilted. “You’re still human.”
“Because it isn’t about me.” Said Ladybug. “I don’t want it to be, I just…”
“You’re hurt. You’re the one who taught me that I can’t really help anyone if I’m giving every part of myself away, what was it you said, Bug? Can’t pour from an empty cup?” Chat did a handstand next to her; he always did random goofy stuff like this when she needed cheering up. “If your cup’s empty, that’s okay.”
“My cup isn’t empty.” She poorly defended, trying to process his words.
But all she heard was giving myself away, giving myself away, giving-
The first thing Lila sees is Lyta placing Alya in temporary custody at the behest of Jason, which makes her immediately start screaming with “What are you doing to her!” and “Please, Gotham is supposed to be safe! ” and “Whatever it is, I’m sure it’s a mistake!” which just makes Nino turn and flee instead of anything meaningful.
Damian follows after him, not because he doesn’t care about what’s happening right here, but because all of the doors on this upper level are locked because they’re the chief’s offices, so if Nino wants somewhere safe to panic he’s going to have to go into Bruce’s office—Marinette knows this because she can feel his protective emotions.
Kim stands as a barricade when Dick, Emiko, Michael, Juleka and Jamie arrive all while Jason tries to calm down Lila (and fails, because he’s arguing instead of de-escalating).
Tim is allowed through to examine his office but Kim is genuinely taking his role seriously, which would impress her if he ever realizes that she, inside the ‘shouldn’t be here’ line is also a liability instead of necessary staff. If anything, she’s happy that he thinks so highly of her that he subconsciously assumes that she can fix this situation in any way.
He’s also letting Jamie record the situation, as if that’s not against company policy, but hey, brownie points.
It’s a crush; she gets it.
Finally, Alya shoves the things she took from Tim’s office back into his hands—she’s so excited that inside this building there are people willing to check cameras!—and he pulls up another file on the tablet he’s carrying with him, signing it, having Jason sign it, before reading it off.
“Alya Cesaire, for the assault of another student you are suspended from the pen-pal program due to signed compliance of Professor Lilac and Mrs. Bustier within our policies, as funders of Gotham Academy, you will also be treated as a threat going forward.”
“A threat?” Alya shouts. “I only looked at a piece of paper and wanted the footage from the hotel! Don’t you care about the students who are lying?”
“We very much do-”
“Rossi will be addressed shortly.” Jason interrupts, grinning.
Alya goes to (presumably) yell but Tim continues on, to her credit she actually realizes she’s in real trouble enough to actually shut up and listen. “If you ever have a reason to be on the property again, you need written consent from the head of security as well as an escort.”
“She’s not a threat, and I’m not a liar!” Lila sobs. “Please!”
Tim shakes his head, not addressing her and it does something to Marinette that makes her grin. She loves it when tears don’t let people get their way!
“When it comes to the current field trip and visit to Gotham, you will still be allowed to take classes at Gotham Academy and will still receive a passing grade for this school year if you turn in your half of the entire presentation within the next two days, if you cannot meet that deadline, you will be sent home the morning of the third day.”
“What about Kent’s half, are you going to make him-”
“I’m not your concern anymore!” Jon says, waving his hands from the other side of Kim.
Jason nods along. “What he said.”
“Furthermore, you must still complete the classes and have good attendance at Gotham Academy in order to complete the school year as the classes you’re taking here are replacing the ones you’re missing at home. If you wish to attend the upcoming dance, you will need to be a written plus one from a Gotham Academy student.”
“Are you serious?” She asks, voice shrill. “I spent so much money on my dress!”
“Shoulda thought about that before you accosted someone but hey,” Jason shrugs and Marinette just about hugs him for it. Nobody ever treats Alya and Lila like they’re just normal people instead of at the top of the world. She loves this! “That’s just me.”
“Do you have any questions at this time?”
Alya gulps, voice cracking. “Are you calling my parents?”
“Mrs. Bustier will have to notify them about your suspension from the program but we will be emailing them with the details of your detainment as well as the security footage if they request, given we understand parental anxiety from across the sea.”
Marinette cheers internally, there’s no way Madam Bustier can get away without telling the Cesaire’s now!
“I just wanted to feel normal.” Alya says. “I just wanted to prove I’m not crazy.”
The reality of the situation apparently hits her hard because she doesn’t even look at the all powerful Lila to help when she starts crying. When Jason waves her off, Lyta leads Alya away but when she passes Marinette, she’s hit in the chest with strange energy.
A non-human energy very similar to Tikki’s.
As if this teenage girl was a goddess.
This distracts Marinette long enough to not notice when Lila notices her, just notice that she’s coming right towards her, hands stretched like she’s going to grab or shove her. “You’re the reason that Damian broke up with me! You made the Wayne’s hate me! It’s all your fault!”
Jason catches her around the waist and Damian, who she didn’t notice, picks Marinette up from behind with one arm to get her out of the way of Lila’s kick, and a real scream pierces the air.
“No! It’s not fair!” Lila screams. “She’s the whore! She’s the homewrecker that I’m losing all my friends, my boyfriends to! And I’m the one in trouble! She took everyone from me! She even slept with your CEO’s little brother just to mess with me! Don’t you care about that?”
“Shut up! ” Damian roars, stepping forward as Marinette slips back to the floor, his hand still splayed across her ribs. “You have no clue what you’re talking about, Rossi. I’ve warned you before-”
“What we care about is unnecessary and violent scenes.” Dick says, interrupting something Marinette doesn’t even know if she’d want to hear herself. “If you had learned anything from Mr. Drake today, you’d know that.”
“Speaking of.” Tim says, raising his hand. “I have to let you know, Miss Rossi, you’re joining your friend in the detainment center. There’s only one way the door to my office and this level were left unlocked and that’s if one of you left it that way. As the one who insisted on being the last one out of the room, I’m sure I can prove you did that.”
Lila’s jaw drops and she jerks away from Jason, but it doesn’t work. “I didn’t do anything that you can prove.”
“The wonderful thing about being rich with real connections, Rossi,” Jason says. “Is that he doesn’t have to.”
“Unfortunately, Miss Rossi, to add onto your file, here at Wayne Enterprises we don’t allow sexual harassment of any kind, yes, meaning what Miss Cesaire did to Mister Lahiffe but also including what is coined as ‘slut shaming,’ particularly of young women. We find it gives anyone a very bad reputation.”
“It’s not slut shaming if they are one.” She snaps back, then immediately fixes herself into a remorseful, oh-pity-me look. “I didn’t m-mean it like to call someone a bad word, just to say I’m tired of my life being messed up because of teenage hormones and sexual allure. It’s sinful to do anything before marriage anyway!”
“We aren’t a christian company either, chica.” Jason says, shaking his head.
Damian’s grip on her tightens as Kim joins Jason to walk Lila down, recording with his phone “Just in case.” thought she doubts that the big smile on his face is fooling anyone into thinking that he’s taking the detainment of the girl seriously by any means.
She gets it though, seeing Lila finally get—part—of what’s coming to her is quite validating.
“She is lucky that she did not lay a finger on you.” Damian seethes.
Marinette wiggles in his grasp to hug him, arms around his neck, standing on her tip-toe, but trusting the hand at her back to keep her against him. “Thank you for keeping me safe.” She says, kissing the corner of his jaw before kissing him again. “I love you.”
Damian nods, green eyes flicking between her own. “Are you worried about your class knowing you are working with my father?”
“If they can’t even piece together yet that you’re Damian Wayne,” The designer shrugs. “Not really.”
“Are you worried about anything?”
“Lyta.” She responds instantly.
The Al Ghul boy frowns. “Pardon?”
“Cult or?” Marinette asks.
Damian’s white eyebrows raise in surprise and he glances up to the group that Dick is calming down and back to her. “We must go back to the office for this conversation, however Lahiffe is chewing on ice in the corner like a rabid marsupial, so it must also wait past then.”
“Okay…” She nods. “How about we go visit Cass and the others then, and explain what happened? Chloe might actually throw a real parade in celebration.”
“I would fund it.” Damian says seriously.
Marinette giggles. “I know, Mon Brute.”
Chloe doesn’t throw a parade, but she does post to her millions of twitter followers that the wicked witch of the… lilablog is… in detainment? 15K likes and I’ll blog what happened myself which is just pandering because she’ll probably get double that in ten minutes.
Feeling on top of the world is nice, Marinette decides.
She remembers being the hopeless fourteen year old who felt like her life was still falling apart and her friendships were all in this weird stage of building up and various levels of trust, none at a hundred, and Kagami sent her the Narcissist’s Prayer to answer one of her questions in the format of five barely readable paragraphs.
When she read it, Marinette heard everything right in Lila’s voice.
“That didn’t happen,” She swore she heard the liar sneer. “And if it did, it wasn’t that bad. And if it was, that’s not a big deal.” Gods, she said that so much: why are you so upset, it’s not a big deal, Maribrat. “And if it is, that’s not my fault. And if it was, I didn’t mean it. And if I did, you deserved it.”
People like that aren’t allowed to feel in control. They have to be taught the right way; they can’t get away with everything.
Knowing the Wayne’s, knowing her boy, Marinette knows this is just the beginning.
Notes:
daminettekissnextchapter what who said that? me? not me you're crazy psh
Chapter 42: The First Kiss
Notes:
PLEASE READ NOTES RAHHHH
as always forewarning that i am so firmly against the huge dramatic scenes for relationship milestones between people who it doesn't make sense for, like mari/dami - if i wanted drama with first kisses, etc. i would be writing a marichat fic rn
more daminette kissings scenes to come, i just don't think the first time should be a heavy makeout or lead to sex, they aren't having a one night stand, this has been building for years. sorry if that disappoints everyone, i've had to delete comments complaining about the lack of smut in a very offensive way but yk, i've tagged it this was for a reason and i really am trying to finish this, and i'm trying my best to write this to be enjoyable. if you don't like it please don't read! i'm not holding you at gun point! unbuckle and flee as you must
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“It’s over now.” Ryuko says, but the words felt like she was saying the sky was orange, or that pigs could fly. Ladybug had used Kaalki to come over in the middle of Gotham’s night, early morning for the Parisians. They were the only two on the street for miles. “There hasn’t been a case of a spotted akuma for a week.”
“I don’t know if that means it’s over .” Ladybug responded, eyes tracing the streets behind her mask.
While in mid-winter she thinks that any moths or butterflies will certainly be noticed, especially by the trauma-response ridden Paris. If she (who rarely saw akumas being made after freshman year—thanks, Chloe) has a response to it, she’s sure everyone does too.
Ryuko just turns her head to the side, questioning.
“Well,” She motions towards the direction of the hospital, the secure wing that Gabriel Agreste is still locked in; recovering. “He might be broken but that means his powers would be too. Nooroo’s miraculous was broken, they’re dying. Tikki is having to completely reform his life force with a new soul. That process could take decades. Centuries.”
“Which means?”
“Which means that if Hawkmoth is still connected to Nooroo, which he may be—given everything we know, him being broken the way he would might have formed a tie. A power source.” Myself , she doesn’t say. “And if he got control of it after testing it, what the first akuma sightings without transformations might be, then he could resurface.”
The dragon heroine crouches down, sword extended from her arm. “I can give Viperion and Abeille my powers because we have trust formed between us.” Pausing, she turns to look up at Ladybug, red eyes sharp. “Are you worried about him doing the same with a civilian?”
She looks out over her city, drained from the lack of victory that came with this win. “I’m worried about a lot.”
Marinette was on a personal high after Lila and Alya finally got some consequences.
It doesn’t matter to her how Madam Bustier is handling the situation—by not giving them any consequences herself, letting them tell their parents whatever explanation they want about the email Wayne Enterprises said, by holding Alya through her anger as if she was in the right—because regardless, the consequences are sticking.
Because of this, she’s confident enough to tell Damian she is yet again going out to the Gotham streets (she hasn’t been back since Robin caught her, or rather, Damian ) to chase the miasma and leave some good luck around because just looking around, it was clear that Gotham needed it.
She doesn’t ask him to come as her boyfriend, but rather, as Robin.
Damian looks at her, white curls falling in front of those beautiful green eyes with that Jon-like tilt to his head. “Why are you trying to change Gotham’s nature?”
“Because your normal isn’t natural. Bad things don’t happen here at random, insanity isn’t actually infectious.” Marinette is always careful when she talks about Gotham or the Joker. It was personal to begin with but now that she knows who Damian is, it’s even more important. “This city is drenched in bad luck. It festers.” She shrugs. “I’m gonna fix it.”
“And fix Gotham, Habibti?” He muses, and she could see why that’d be funny.
It is the City of Death, afterall.
“ Help Gotham.” Marinette responds. “I don’t think I could fix it.”
“Alright then,” Damian holds her jaw in his hands, tilting it to the side for her. She is three ways torn between blowing a raspberry at him, kissing him, and biting his hand. “I will go get into my suit, gather one of Todd’s spiked bats for you, and we will go ‘help’ Gotham.”
The designer settles for kissing the inside of his wrist and letting him walk away in place of doing anything to embarrass herself.
Marinette has a camera that Damian bought for her after watching her have to ask Kim for his multiple times and one that she tried not to make a big deal out of but still, she keeps it hanging from straps and in it’s protective case because she is not damaging it.
She doesn’t even want to know how much it costs.
Across Robin’s shoulder is the bat that he got from her. He didn’t take into consideration that Jason was huge compared to her and yes while she is strong and can defend herself with it, the additions make it so that it might tire her out (given she can only carry it long-term with her good wrist).
He follows her through Gotham with that doubtful twist in the corner of his mouth and she gets it, because there’s no way that Marinette Dupain-Cheng knows her way around greater Gotham yet—and she doesn’t; she just follows the clusters of death energy.
Marinette is actually pretty excited that she’s getting to do this with Damian.
It’s exactly what he wanted in the first place!
Once again she leads him into the heart of crime alley, knowingly this time. She finds back allies splattered with different blood, burnt down houses with new contracting signs on them, and broken-down warehouses with exploded basements. The miasma here is still overwhelming.
But it does still feel like the latent feeling of it has still improved.
Not by much, Robin interrupting last time delayed it—but Robin interrupting last time also got her one of her most favorite pictures ever and a pretty good member of who she now knows was the very worried love of her life making sure she’s okay.
“Why here?” He asks, he hasn’t been walking beside her but rather visibly from roof to roof.
She’s sure that Robin could disappear if he needed to.
“Can Tikki show you the scars in the area?” Marinette asks, and Tikki expands from her as she finishes talking. She rises from the black haired girl as a mauve shadow, a looming figure over her shoulder with bleeding dark eyes and a shivery turn of her smile.
Robin is silent for a few moments before nodding. “She may.”
She wonders if, to others, Tikki feels scary. She knows that she’s too used to kwamis at this point, even Plagg, and she was given a gentle start with the goddess having been in a small, friendly form when they first met—but what about someone like Damian?
Someone who wasn’t raised alongside the gods, just brought forth from their creations?
Was it still intimidating?
Tikki rises through the air until it looks like she merges with Damian’s shadow, her blue eyes leaking into the soles of his shoes; connecting to him. She bets that she can guess what he’s seeing, the lines of toxic miasma leading to keyholes around Gotham. Parts where the worst of things happened. Where it is equal parts anger and equal parts grief.
Marinette knows that he won’t be able to describe it, because there’s no words for the emotion that means— are you seeing this?
There’s rubble piles all around, almost highlighted.
There’s blood stains.
“You know,” She calls up to him to break the tension. “This is pretty grimey for a pretty, rich boy.”
A scoff echoes out that has her smiling. Marinette knows—logically—that Damian has seen and felt worse than just the mere miasma of Gotham, but that doesn’t mean seeing what you’ve been fighting against as a child and being able to understand how impossible of a task he was given.
There is no ‘fixing’ Gotham for the bats.
In fact, Poison Ivy’s probably done the closest job and the fact that their work has done anything to counter this is a miracle and impressive in of itself. Robin was assigned to fight a losing battle—and the realization of that can be something difficult to process.
But he’s Damian Al Ghul, so he’ll compartmentalize and push it to the side.
Which, thankfully, she’ll also be around to help when he starts to process.
“The black lines, the ‘scars’,” Robin clarifies. “That’s Gotham’s bad luck?”
“That’s bad luck.” Marinette confirms. “It’s not natural, so you know.”
Robin moves his head like he’s rolling his eyes. “What bad luck is? ”
The heroine smiles, thinking of Chat Noir and Plagg. “You’d be surprised.”
She follows the vigilante around where he sees the hot spots, and she shows him how she digs her hands into the dirt—brick—rumble and heal . How she used the earth itself to heal instead of her own pure energy, which could physically damage her.
She’s sure Tikki’s had to save her holder before when they’ve extended all of their energy and died.
Not that she tells Robin that bit.
It’s not that there will be less hurt or Gotahm will be safer right away, but the more that Marinette comes out here, the more it will change. Slowly. Day by day, moment by moment. The big things will change first, like the general aura in the air, and that will feed down into the little things.
Even if it’s slow, even if it’s small, that’s what’s important:
It will change.
It’s four in the morning and Marinette is nearly giggly with how tired she is.
She’s prideful in getting through everything with Lila and happy that ‘consequence’ is more than just a word here in Gotham, but she’s no longer used to getting too little sleep after even just a week at the Wayne’s. That being said, she has nearly zero filter and is clumsier than usual.
This resulted in them sitting against a rooftop, watching the stars.
Marinette is sure that it’d look weird—some random girl leaning against the Robin, but if Damian doesn’t care so much, why should she?
“Find me Orion.” She says, head resting against his shoulder.
He raises an arm up and traces something in the sky, pointing to one of the random looking dots; she nods, thankful even for the way she can’t see what he does that he is patient in her learning. Eventually, Marinette will know what to look for.
“I’m in love with you.” Letting him know this, she kisses his cheek, smiling to herself. “I’m so glad we were both our teachers’ biggest problems. There’s nobody else I wish that I got shoved in the corner with—that I would want to be here with. Just you.”
Robin is quiet for a moment before turning to look down at her, green eyes hidden by a sheet of white. “I know.” He says, and then he’s leaning in and brushing his lips against hers.
It’s just a light thing, this first kiss of theirs.
It’s just a ghost of what’s to come. It’s just something sweet and overly simple; something meant for her, this girl he calls angel , and not for the rough-touch liking vigilante. Butterflies pool in her stomach but she’s happy, and excited, but not surprised because this is them .
Every step is a milestone, an achievement instead of a surprise.
Marinette doesn’t let him pull away too much, returning the brush-peck with her lips smacking into his fingers on the corner of his jaw to add a little pressure into the simple, closed-mouth kiss. Something for him. She figures since they’re apparently kissing now, they might as well figure out how to do it in a way they both enjoy.
She pulls away giggling, overly giddy.
Damian kissed her!
Well, Robin—but it’s the same thing!
For real, on the lips, next-step, kissed her! Ah!
“So you know, mon Brute, you’re supposed to ask. Well, I guess I’m guilty of it too.” Saying this, it’s clear that she’s a little out of breath and grinning. “Like this,” She moves to hold her boy’s face in her hands, not caring how this would look to the average civilian. “Can I kiss you?”
“Habibti, aywa .” Robin responds, rushed, and she crushes her lips to his.
If she’s honest with herself, she’d love to see his lips red and bruised from her, for everyone to know that she’s his . But she’s Marinette, and the possessiveness coiled thick inside of her cut is only half her own, so she follows his lead and only takes what she’s given.
He hasn’t done this before, or at least, not enough to be strictly ‘good’ at it yet. There’s a little pride there, Marinette thinks—not for being any of his firsts but for being the person that he trusts so much to give such a vulnerable piece of himself to.
Marinette leads the best that she can, tilting her head one way and pulling on his chin a little to show him to tilt the other, and kisses him shallowly and gently until he ups the pace, realizing that he can kiss harder without hurting her, though there’s a few awkward teeth-clashes that make her giggle.
“I love you.” She says again, between little kisses. The fabric of his glove is cold against the skin of her neck, and his cheek is hot against the pads of her fingers. “You’re so amazing, mon petit corbeau.”
He leans forward to kiss her again; she gets the sense that he wants to get good at it, and giggles again, rendering him unable to kiss, making him frown. “Angel.”
“Brute.” The designer replies easily, unable to stop grinning. “You can’t expect me not to be excited. We’re kissing! ”
“I noticed.” Robin replies dryly, forcing his shoulders down to relax. Was he thinking about that for a while? Is she really so tired that she couldn’t tell? Well, he is a trained spy… “Is it—did I, um, did I… was that enjoyable for you?”
“Yes.” Marinette nods, gripping onto one of his arms to shake him lightly, making his cape wiggle, yellow catching her eye. “That was definitely enjoyable to me. And as long as it’s a good moment to, you can definitely do that again. Just so you know.” She might as well throw her shot out there while she can.
The vigilante swallows, and it’s only a little unnerving that she can’t tell where he’s looking. Her lips, she hopes. “Would you kiss me too? At good times, of course—however, I… I think I need you to ask first. I need to be prepared, even if it’s just a moment.”
Maybe she’s a little too excited when she nods. “I can do that!”
“We must practice.” Saying this, he sounds like he’s talking about painting, or sewing, or something that’s a skill rather than a simple enjoyment. “I insist on getting better at it, however meaningless or passible the act itself is. This is not something Baba prepared me for.”
“You aren’t being graded on it, Brute.” Marinette shakes her head, lightly tracing her bottom, tingling lip.
“Still.” Robin shrugs. “I must be the best for you.”
Resisting the urge to say you already are , because she can tell by the way he’s sitting up so straight that the moment for him has passed away from comfortable and into the processing zone, which is uncomfortable for him. Meanwhile, she’s still grinning because he kissed her!
Marinette loves him so much.
“So, Orion?” She asks.
He doesn’t hesitate before showing her again.
Notes:
I have been having TERRIBLE insomnia (my dad is in the hospital and i'm about to propose to my highschool sweetheart so a LOT is happening) so you guys will probably be spoiled coming up - so will my sister who is the sole person who betas my actual book (though she hasn't touched it in MONTHS which says somethign about my writing skills....)
I literally even have two new fics (IK IM SORRY) that I won't post until this is done, bc i have SO MANY works unfinished, but it's there, i'll happen, just you wait
1. "faceless creator: noun, one who brings something (pain) into (damian's) existence" gamer/influencer daminette where their hero selves are their game characters, damian is a very popular influencer under Wayne Enterprises: Team Batman, and is #2 ranker for League of Heroes, the game, and mari is #1 but isn't an influencer or ANYTHING, she just is one of the first to download the game and grinds on it, which pisses him off
2. "beware the ides" the original big plot of this fic was that lila would get hawkmoth's powers when he died and would be able to manipulate one person to do anything, and picked damian, making him break up with mari and become hers, where a "et tu, brute?" esque scene was going to take place, unraveling in all of the batfam decending on paris and helping the miraculous court fight back, but also help mari fight back as well. that got scrapped for Better Plot but I still have so many notes/snippets for it and full scenes in my head that i can't just not make it, so i'm gonna as a separate fic
INSOMNIA BEING NOTTED IF YOU SEE MORE THINGS NOT WRITTEN RIGHT WHEN IT COMES TO GRAMMER, SPELLING, ETC. ANYTHING PLEASE POINT IT OUT BECAUSE I AM NOT FIRING ON ALL CYLINDERS AND IF YOU GUYS EVER GENUINELY THINK I SHOULD REWRITE A WHOLE CHAPTER I WILL!!!!!
Chapter 43: Midsummer's Night's Dream
Notes:
*on my hands and knees, begging* PLLLLLLLLLLLLLEAAAASSSE UNDERSTAND THAT REFEREEEENNNNCCEEE!!!!! PUUUHHHLLLEAASE!!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Marinette was reckless and Ladybug was not.
It was different, their two worlds—see, Marinette was raised to believe that she was invulnerable until she decided she was not or until she let someone break her, and Ladybug had been broken apart by akumas, Chat Blanc’s claws, and her own disbelief.
The heroine wanted to be as good and smart as the bugs that Su-Han wrote about. The ones that Tikki recalls with care. She wanted to be as brave as Lief without the grave, she wanted to be like Khepri the ladybug goddess without giving herself to the pharaoh.
She wanted to be Jeanne d’Arc without the burning.
In her head when she had resigned herself to being a ward of the ladybug miraculous, she was still a child, all but twelve, and had thought that everything could stay separate. It wasn’t until the missing classes and all the unanswered calls and the unexplainable bruises caught up to her that she realized that wasn’t the case.
Marinette wasn’t any safer than Ladybug.
That couldn’t be the way it works.
It took her years to get over the fact that Master Fu wouldn’t look over her the way he promised to, that he wouldn’t protect the girl behind the mask even if he kept sending her swinging out in battle. It made her angry, resentful, that he thrusted kids into battle with no safety net.
She took comfort in knowing that he ran away.
He ran away like how Su-Han always thought that Wang Fu, the little boy and coward he knew, would run away, like he wished he would before their temple burned to the ground. Paris would not fall because of him. Nothing else would be allowed to burn.
Ladybug would forever be a symbol of hope, nobody would see the teenage girl with tears streaming down her cheeks. At the end of it all, when things were measured and last stands made, when bodies and miraculouses cracked, of course it would not be Fu who came to Ladybug’s aid, or Marinette herself.
By the end of this, she would have a loyal army at her back.
The work at Wayne Enterprises has turned away from actual work (not that Marinette was doing much of that in the first place with Damian and Bruce on either side of her) and into Damian testing out what times are Okay to Kiss and what times Aren’t.
Except he hasn’t gotten it wrong, so there’s been a lot of them walking down hallways and suddenly she’s being pulled into a corner she didn’t even know was there and having her breath stolen from her. She’s sure that her whole friend group knows something is up given she’s passed all them with a red face and a dazed look.
Alas, the woes of kissing.
It’s rather adorable to watch the Wayne boy look so excited about something.
Marinette thinks that he’s one of those people who didn’t actually think that kissing is something that people did because it was enjoyable, but because it’s just a social thing that people do. So now that he’s done it and discovered the endorphin kick, he doesn’t want to stop.
She can’t blame him, the happy hormones are definitely getting to her, leaving her feeling all warm and fuzzy. The designer doesn’t even think she cringed at Adrien’s outfit once today! And he’s wearing plaid and jean shorts! That’s really saying something, you know.
On top of the random kisses against walls (which Marinette definitely has a thing for, sue her) there’s the other factors for happiness: Alya and Lila not being allowed there, but also not being allowed with each other because they’re both having to do two separate projects at Gotham Academy.
If she didn’t know better, she’d think she was too lucky.
This is moreso just karma catching up to them.
Jon definitely was told at some point between last night and this morning because he keeps sending them knowing looks over the course of breakfast and the lunch that W.E. provided. It got to the point that Chloe kept looking at him and mutteringing out, “Freak…”
Now Damian is nowhere in sight (Tim needed something from him that he couldn’t say no to because he asked him in front of a crowd) and she’s able to look through all the progress that he and his father made on the presentation. Knowing them, it’ll be too long and more informed than it has any right to be.
On the author’s slide she sees the filler page that Damian made and grins as she reads baba, the blood heir & beloved because she knows that he did it for him. She wasn’t meant to find this and he definitely didn’t designate Bruce to this section, so this is just what he thinks of them.
What he thinks of her .
His beloved.
And Marinette knows, okay, she has google translate, she knows what Habibti means but there’s something different between a nickname that slipped before he was even ready to acknowledge what it means and a conscious endnote to the beginning of their relationship that details, in such a small thing, that he loves her.
These little things are all that she really needs anyway.
She’s smiling at the page and thinking so hard that the heroine doesn’t even notice that someone else is in the room until a throat is being cleared, startling her. Marinette yelps and drops the tablet, head snapping up to the man standing before her, Todd, thankfully.
“Geez, Jason,” Marinette huffs, relaxing back against her chair after retrieving the lost device. “Don’t you have a job to be doing?”
“Checking the safety for all of Brucie Wayne’s empresas is my job, chica .” He rolls his eyes and she notices the backpack he’s carrying and the strange energy coming from it. Marinette glances down to the string connected to her ring finger and finds it pulled taunt still, showing Damian’s distance. “It’s not a bomb.”
Blue eyes widen. “I wasn’t even worried it was a bomb before you said that.”
“Heard our precious Demon Spawn’s been in a good mood today, so-”
Marinette feels her heart drop—not because she’s ashamed of having had kissed Damian but because she knows that he’s in now way prepared for everyone to bombard them with questions, certainly not his siblings. Especially because she knows that Dick would prefer he’s dating whoever he’s kissing, and, well, they’re not .
So this is concerning!
“Heard from who?”
“His lack of grumbling and glaring at the breakfast table.” Jason answers this easily and gives her an understandable weird look.
Yeah. She definitely overreacted.
Jon can totally keep a secret.
“Anyway, he’s in a good mood,” Cue another weird look, which she pointedly ignores. “So I decided that it’s time to give him the presents I’ve been sitting on for a week or two. Me and Dickie Bird decided that it’d be best to do it when he had both you and Jon around, anyway.”
Marinette’s nose wrinkles. “What is it?”
Jason just grins and pats his backpack. “Wait and see!”
Damian wants to go out again with Marinette—the thrill of doing more to heal Gotham in a lasting way, more so stitching a wound than putting a band-aid over it—but they don’t make it past the garage in the huge underground cave before he’s kissing her against the door of Batman’s car.
This time it’s a little different; his mouth parts and she easily follows along. It’s hard but slow, a building pressure that makes her dizzy without even being too breathless. Marinette grips onto the front of his suit, camera awkwardly hanging down by her elbow.
His learning curve has always been steep.
Marinette knows that it helps that he’s learning how to kiss from the only person he’s going to be kissing any time soon, which means his entire education on the matter has to do with what they enjoy and what makes her feel good. She might be a bit biased, so what.
She can be elated just that he’s kissing her!
He doesn’t have to be an expert.
But then a door somewhere in the cave opens loudly, startling them. His top teeth bump into hers and the look he sends her as if it’s her fault makes her giggle, which is quickly stifled by a gloved hand. “We aren’t supposed to take civilians down here, Angel.”
“You’ll never hear the end of it if any of them found out you broke that rule to make out.” Marinette notes with glee, not taking this as seriously as she could. In her defense, this would be a hilarious story for Jon to tell during the next few holiday seasons.
Because obviously she plans to stick around.
“Robin?” Tim’s voice rings out. “I can see your hair, don’t ignore me!”
“Curses.” Robin snaps, pulling his hood on as he opens the driver’s door. “In.”
Marinette complies, holding her breath so she can’t laugh the whole time.
“You know that it’s my week with the batmobile, brat!”
“I have important business to take care of!” Her boy shouts, slamming the door behind him.
She watches Tim, in his Red Robin uniform, stomp over, arms crossing. “I will call Commissioner Gordon!”
“And I’d love to hear it. ‘Hello, police, yeah, my little brother stole the Batmobile’.” Robin snarks out, and Marinette has to hide her giggle by burying her face into his shoulder, thankful for the tinted windows. “Gordon will surely love that.”
Tim throws his hands up and stomps over to room illuminated in blue light, shouting for an oracle, but the vigilante beside her doesn’t look concerned in the slightest. She manages to keep a straight face for a second before she’s laughing again.
“That,” She says. “Was bad timing.”
He huffs and revs the engine.
Robin eventually brings her to a small edge to sit at, saying it’s one of his most hidden patrol spots him and Orphan—who is Cassandra, which took her a minute to remember—share. It lacks the typical gothic scenery that all of Gotham seems to be a fan of.
Instead of the typical snarling gargoyle, there’s a beautiful bouquet of sunflowers and a single shiny raven.
Marinette knows without asking that he’s been the one keeping up on it, but there’s something about the design that tells her that he’s not the original creator. There’s too much hope, she thinks. Sunflowers reach for the sun and her boy is a bigger fan of the things that create stars.
The batmobile sits a few streets away, completely deserted and unneeded for their time together.
She almost feels bad for Tim.
They’re finally going over all of the paperwork that they filled out. They’re past the boundaries and touch part, which they’re taking slow, and onto the questions that have been suggested to ask one another. Thankfully they’re up so high that Damian was able to take his mask off.
Without the black dye in his hair, it’s quite easy to tell where the black makeup is smudged around the edges.
“Do you believe in love at first sight?” The Wayne boy reads off the paper.
“No.” Marinette says; thirteen year old her would not agree. “Not anymore. You?”
He’s quiet for a moment before shrugging. “I loved you the first time I saw you.”
“But you knew me long before that.” She replies, heart pounding. “I love you too.”
Damian hums and leans forward in a scary way when they’re basically on a skyscraper, and motions for her to continue on with her own paper. She should really be used to being up so high but in her defense, normally she has several layers of protection and a yo-yo.
“What was your first impression of me?”
“Foolish girl who doesn’t understand America sucks.”
“Guy who desperately needs more friends.”
He rolls his eyes. “No thanks.”
“I was right though!”
“Still,” A shrug. “Pass. Have you ever felt attraction for a fictional character?”
Marinette’s cheeks flush red while she answers “Danny Phantom.” while eyeing Damian’s white hair. “I guess I just have a very specific type.” Then, embarrassingly, he makes her pull up a photo because he’s never seen it and to make it worse, he agrees. “Whatever, I have a type, so what!”
“I find it endearing.” Damian says, though there’s an uptick of his mouth that tells her this is past endearing and into entertaining. “Especially considering you only kissed me after I stopped dying my hair.”
She gasps. “No! You’re the one who kissed me, and—I was waiting for you-!”
“Habibti.” He says this like a compliment, leaning to the side to kiss her temple. “Your turn.”
“Um,” Marinette turns down to her paper, absolutely flustered. “Whose relationship do you admire, and why?”
“Richard and Koriand’r.” There’s no hesitation here. “They understand commitment cannot be won just by love; it is dedication. And work. They have been able to work together as almost every single pairing you could think of that could be difficult, partners, heroes, significant others, co-parents, teenagers, leaders and team members.”
“Young Justice, right?”
He nods. “No matter what it’s been, they manage to work through all of it. Perhaps not well or timely, or without fighting, but in a way that upholds the dignity of the other. I find that impressive, as most have a habit of accidentally degrading their spouse when explaining something that is not working for them.”
“Maman and Papa are like that. No matter what they go through, even when they argue about something they never hurt each other.” It’s one of the reasons she’s grateful for her parents: they don’t take things personally. “We’ve been poor most of my life, before the bakery really took off, so it’s been a struggle sometimes, but they’ve never let it get too much. They love each other.”
“I do admire how much they are still showing affection after two decades of marriage.”
Marinette smiles. “Yeah, they’re good like that.”
“I will be good like that for you.” Damian says, sounding seriously.
“I will always treat you how you deserve.” She responds, reaching out to take his hand. “Promise.”
The vigilante straightens out his paper with his spare hand. “I see why these questions are helpful.”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah.”
“Oi, güey! Pixie!” She jerks, foot slipping on the edge and Damian grabs her, hand a little too tight on her arm—protective as he turns to shield her with his body before they both realize oh, it’s just Jason . He grins, glad in a tan leather jacket and the same backpack as before. “Long time no see.”
“Hood.” Damian responds consciously, quickly fastening his mask back in place. “Bag?”
“Well,” Jason walks closer to them, sitting on the wall higher to them, legs crossing. “I’ll give you three guesses.”
“My memory is not so bad that I cannot draw parallels.” Robin snaps, arms crossing. “I know what it better not be.”
Marinette looks between them, confused. “What?”
“This is where I gave him his big bag of slobber.” Jason answers.
“What?” Nose wrinkling, she looks to Robin for answers.
“Titus.” He responds and realization hits her.
Of course! That’s why the bag had an energy source, there was something alive in it.
“Wait, up here?” She gasps, glancing to the edge. “Puppies have terrible depth perception.”
“I could handle it.” Robin assures her. “Titus is fine, as you know.”
Jason clasps his hands together. “I’m so glad you said that! Here ya go, chico! Un perrito pequeño para mi hermano! ”
Visibly seething as he takes the backpack, as it would drop otherwise, and opens to find a shaggy looking puppy. She gawks at the long-legged, gentle looking creature as it stares between them, its whole body moving as its tail struggles to wiggle against the backpack.
“How long was he in there?” Marinette asks, though the pup looks fine-.
“Ah, only for a few minutes whenever I think the spawn’s about the round corner.”
Robin snaps out “I resent you calling me that.” all while reaching for the pup.
“Well you’re the one that insists on being called the blood heir, so…” Jason shrugs.
Marinette doesn’t dare directly interrupt her boy, noticing the sad way he’s holding his mouth. Instead she turns to Jason, who seems to not be watching his little brother either. “What kind of breed is it? I don’t really recognize anything that isn’t popular in Paris.”
“Irish wolfhound.” The anti-hero looks proud when he says this too. “Hard to find and huge . Bit ugly but eh, what isn’t sometimes. You don’t get a perrito for the looks anyway.”
She nods. “Name?”
“Dream.” Jason says simply. “It’s a girl.”
Marinette takes it at face value but Robin looks up slowly, facing Jason like he’s staring at his older brother—puppy in his hands—for a minute or two before asking, “Midsummer’s Night's Dream?” It makes things click into palace for her.
Titus was named after Titus Andronicus.
Violence for the sake of violence.
She passed her literature courses and read quite a few Shakespear plays, so she knows one thing about A Midsummer’s Night's Dream. If it’s anything for the sake of anything, even if it’s both the problem and the solution, Dream means love for the sake of love.
Word must get around fast, or, and this is the option she prefers, Jason is rather talented at helping Damian learn the lessons he needs to, or at least reinforcing the ones that he already did. Sorry Dick , Marinette thinks, I think I have a favorite brother in law .
“Plus having a puppy makes you popular with the babes.” He jokes.
Marinette snorts. Nevermind .
“I’ll keep it.” Robin says.
“Her.” Jason reminds.
Notes:
i hope you guys enjoyed, lol! truly the definition of a filler and fluff chapter. calm before the storm <3
Chapter 44: Impressing the Dead
Notes:
"i built a path to freedom cause them words that he said
give a fuck about traditions stop impressing the dead"
enjoy <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When the next war, out of the countless, came, the heroes of Paris would all feel their breath catch.
Alya Cesaire would have to film alone, had to create her own website with worse videos and less skill in design but with a stronger grasp on the relationship between fans, women, and posted content—the Ladyblog was ahead of its time, until it wasn’t.
When this war came, Marinette Dupain-Cheng had to make excuses for her missing hours.
The act of cowardness was used against her plenty.
During this war, the miraculous holders would not be the ages that their little pocket of the world imagined the martyred heroes should be—adults, not the too young, scared, heady, as brave as average thirteen-somethings they all had been. Marinette would be twelve, the youngest, and the leader of them all.
Adrien Agreste was Chat Noir, and he had a bit of a potty mouth and flirted with Ladybug alone because flirting with civilians his own age would have certainly given the entire Miraculous court a bad name, but he loved and fought hard in equal measures.
Viperion was a steady force.
Luka Couffaine slept on their couches, all of them, but refused to use his own bed.
After a few years, the Lahiffe family stopped sending Chloe Bourgeois and Kagami Tsurugi texts when their third fell asleep open-mouthed next to Chris, who’d curl up in the space his legs would make on the couch, little hands full of ripped black fabric.
She noted sore thumbs and the knowledgeable Nino.
During all of Junior year Kim kept a tally on the white board stuck to the back of his door, keeping track where the Couffaine boy (who spent longer fighting—days, sometimes—than the other heroes would ever) fell asleep. Most often at Le Coin, then right in the middle of Boulangerie Patisserie , and then, as if it was a place of its own, Adrien’s arms.
The last thing Chloe Bourgeois felt like was a heroine.
Kindness to people who you have been raised to view as below you, was something that was hard for her. She was a bully.
The self-taught lessons in decency (which Marinette defined as being nice to anyone for no reason at all, but Adrien defined as being nice to those who are different than him, because as an Agreste, nobody was like him) were hard won, they always had an air of respect and ex post facto horror.
For them all, the pride in her was different.
Abeille was perhaps the only hero among them who had earned her place rather than be fit enough for it. She had to carve a name, several names, for herself and say this is who I want to be and work for it. Ladybug was proud. Marinette was proud. She was fit for war.
So yes, this war was full of children fighting battles that weren’t their own.
But it was also full of heroes who were learning the important things of life:
Everyone is worth something.
Internships at Wayne Enterprises are coming to a close and the only upside to that is the hate posts on the Lilablog about Marinette—sorry: see ‘unnamed bully number one’—using her body to win over Bruce Wayne and is now why Lila feels like she can’t trust her boyfriend.
As if that’s not bad as admitting she’s dating a Wayne after all the other hints she’s dropped.
She’s definitely getting sued after saying on air that Bruce Wayne is a child predator, but Lila didn’t seem to think about that (Alya’s face was pinched the whole time in a way that made Marinette think she did think about that but wasn’t brave enough to say something).
Marinette has found Tim multiple times hunched over his desk or the breakfast table watching the Lilablog live and its normal posts as well—screen recording everything. As far as she can tell, he’s just gathering evidence but it’s still haunting to see someone watching Alya like she used to.
At least it’s not her job anymore.
She’ll take what she can get!
Classes at Gotham Academy themselves have also been better since Lila and Alya received consequences.
The designer thinks that’s because of two things. The first being that the reality of the actions equal consequences and the second being that the academy students who’ve known Damian and the Wayne families are being stricter about what’s being said around them, lest they’re dragged into it as a witness.
Marinette can’t blame them for that.
She wouldn’t cross the Wayne’s, either.
“I need to look amazing ,” Kim says, putting on a falsetto similar to Chloe’s most bratty voice.
Marinette lets out a light scoff, fingers digging into the fabric and her needle. Things wrapping up is good, yes, but it also means that they all need their ball outfits, pronto. Which, of course, she’s in charge of as the resident fashion designer for the friend group.
“Is Jamie busy?”
“I may have a girlfriend now but that doesn’t mean that I forget my best friends.” Kim shrugs. Marinette winces; not meaning to have insinuated that but yeah, she’s also been stuck in her and Damian a lot too, so she just assumed. “You needed company, so, here me and Eijirou are. He’ll need a suit too, by the way.”
Blue eyes look up sharply to eye the African Grey with concern. “Did the Wayne’s approve of a bird at the ball?”
Kim nods gleefully.
Marinette glares.
“Well,” He grumbles, scratching around Eijirou’s head. “Jason did.
The designer makes a non-committal noise and turns back down to focus on the fabric—but is already mentally sketching out how she could make a dress suit for a bird that will match the jock in a cute way instead of a cheap looking or cringy way.
“If anyone can do it, you can.” Kim compliments.
“Brown noser.” She teases. “You’re terrible.”
“Me?” He gasps, holding a hand to his chest.
Marinette grins and nods. “You.”
“My surname is Al Ghul, not something generational that we can trace back but something that my great grandmother Ruh picked to go by in her early twenties when she discovered the Lazarus pits. Ghoul as in ghoul , ghost, something undead.” Damian explains.
Marinette doesn’t respond, just keeps petting Dream—who’s in her lap; they’re laying in his bed and Damian’s at his desk—while he has Titus resting against his legs.
She loves it when he shares stuff with her.
“My khal -”
“Uncle Dusan?”
“Yes, Uncle Dusan. He thought that Ruh’s first kill, the first thing we can trace the Al Ghul name back to, is actually her. Just, revived by the pit.” Damian twirls his dagger around on his hands; she’s only half nervous because Dream is (Damian is trying to desensitize her). “Which, if it’s true, means that Ruh Al Ghul is actually Sol Rafiq.”
“Rafiq?” She confirms.
Damian nods. “Meaning friend, gentle. In the course of one generation, my great grandmother had turned her tradition on her head. Rafiq was an arabic egyptian, her family was big, carpenters and architects. This was in the thirteenth century, when that was an honored profession.”
“What happened?”
“Baybars the First was in power during Ruh’s life, he was a rageful man. Ruh was born sometime around the 1250’s, she was the eighth child in the family. She found the Lazarus pits during the 70’s, right after my grandfather would have been born in 1269.”
Marinette cannot imagine being that old, so she doesn’t try to. “Khepri was active back then, she was one of Tikki’s. She helped her cement the pits as permanent, with her death.”
The look on Damian’s face tells her that maybe he wishes Khepri hadn’t. “This was during a time shortly after the Mamluk Sultanate seize, as Baybars the First’s rule started in the 60’s. My grandfather was fifteen when Baybars the First attempted to instate him into a higher position.”
“Wait,” She waves a hand around. “How was your grandfather connected to Baybars?”
“Baybars the First,” Damian corrected. “Had had several consorts and often took women to bed with no ceremony, producing multiple blood heirs, and many more unnoted ones. Ruh told her father that her child was a son of Baybars the First, and that he knew it too.”
She tilts her head. “Do you believe him?”
“DNA analysis shows that we are related to Solamish, Egyptian Sultan and son of Baybars, as a recent relative of my mother—an uncle. Meaning my grandfather’s father had to be Solamish’s father, Baybars the First. His body was burned so this is the closest we can get now. I believe Khal Dusan was right.”
“So you have the blood of Egyptian royalty too?”
“It’s where the cruelty started.” Damian notes casualty. “The Mamluks were a dynasty of slave soldiers, they began the era of Islamic government, the rise of Cairo. Ruh had to raise Ra’s in the pit several times because of their attempts on his life before he was seventeen. After the second, Sol Rafiq was killed and her son was never seen again.”
“So you are not the great grandchild of Ruh Al Ghul,” Marinette says. “You’re the great grandchild of Sol Rafiq.”
“Yes, and the Rafiq line is also directly related to Ramesses the Second, though he had over one hundred legitimate heirs so I’m not very sure that it says much. There is a lot of noble blood in my veins, and I’m not quite sure what to do with it all when it comes to Mother’s expectations.”
For a while now, he’s stopped calling her ommi .
“Baba thinks that Rafiq had tried her best, as a mother and woman with limited resources at the time. She was only fifteen when Grandfather Ra’s was born. A child, despite the times. And still, despite her trying her best, the stain she left on her bloodline has trickled down three generations.”
Mariette presses her palm against his cheek, applying pressure. “And you will be the first to return to the good name of Rafiq. A caregiver, a creator, instead of a Demon Head.”
“I fear who my mother will exploit as an heir, if not me.”
“When I took over as, as the leader —” She was about to say guardian . “—for Master Fu, I was trying to do everything his way because he told me that it was the way things had always been done. So I did. I kept secrets from my team, from Chat Noir. I gave instructions without explanations, criticism without compliments. And the team suffered.”
Rena Rouge got greedy.
Queen Bee got tired.
Carapace got overwhelmed.
Ladybug and Chat Noir weren’t compatible.
Bunnyx was constantly showing up.
Viperion wasn’t willing to stick around.
“But then I realized that if I’m going to be any sort of good leader, I have to do things my way. Celebrate and honor the gods who are helping us, holding us, instead of hiding them away. I explained my decisions, made an opening for others’ opinions. Showed Chat as my partner, instead of glorified side-kick. I complimented more and honestly. We thrived.”
“You are good.” Damian nods. “Of course they thrived.”
Blue eyes look him over, and she nods. “You’re good too.”
“Are you trying to make a point, Habibti?” He asks, white eyebrows raised.
“My point,” The heroine playfully sighs, playing with Dream’s floppy brown ears. “Is that with everyone you have on your side and how good you are, you could be the next Demon Head, but run it the way that you think it should be run. Run it in a way that means no other kids will go through what you did. The only reason people uphold tradition is to impress the dead.”
He tilts his head to the side. “I have not considered that. My family’s dead are only one generation, yet asking a group of assassins to stop killing and do things my way would be supremely difficult.”
“Do you think they’d all have to stop killing?” Marinette isn’t asking this to judge in any way, just to see where he’s at and what might be possible. She doesn’t think it’s realistic that the League of Assassins stop being, well, assassins when that’s kind of the whole point.
Damian hesitates to answer, green eyes staring at Titus as if for help before slowly shaking his head. “No. I don’t think so. Some, who perform honor killings or kill for pay no matter who the target, yes. However there are many of us—them,” He corrects. “Who kill those who leave stains on the world.”
She remembers The Assaulter, every akuma who left people more traumatized than Hawkmoth did because they were bad people able to become worse instead of good ones manipulated into violence; the lives that she took because sometimes, there was no other choice.
If left unpunished… she doesn’t want to know what they’d do.
“Those are the ones I’d allow to keep killing. It shouldn’t be up to anyone who lives nor dies, and I agree with that, but I also agree that some people cannot be left in greater society and sometimes, the ones that are skilled enough to not go punished by the law or break out once entering the prison system, there is no other choice than termination.”
“Two very different viewpoints.”
And one sounds like the Wayne boy, and the other sounds like the Wayne family.
“It is dichotomous.” Damian agrees. “I will give the subject further thought but I’d also like to move on right now, the possibility of it all is just… it’s not where I thought my life would be going.”
“And it’s okay if it goes in any direction.” Marinette says. “No matter what you decide.”
He nods. “I am sure I will be satisfied no matter where my feet fall.”
She wiggles forward with a grin to lean over Dream and plant a kiss on his forehead, leaving behind a blotchy red kiss mark that makes her giggle. “I will too. You’re good, mon Brute , I couldn’t ask for more from you.” Moving back all the way on the bed, the designer flops back against the pillows. “Even if you are a huge nerd.”
“I am not-”
“You own three copies of the Art of War!”
“It’s a valuable lesson! Tzu only wrote it because he was surrounded by a bunch of nepotism babies that had no military training so if he didn’t write it, the entire military would have failed! It’s quite literally the only reason he’s still praised today, because he was able to pass such valuable knowledge onto—you’re laughing.”
Marinette’s giggle doubles. “I certainly am. You fell right in my trap!”
His lips purse. “I see.” Cue a sigh. “Do not let Jon find out.”
“What, that you’re a huge nerd? He knows.” She giggles again, pulling out her phone. “But I’ll tell him just in case.”
“That’s it.” Damian is on her in an instant, expertly rolling her to the side so as not to crush poor Dream, who is now wide awake from her nap at all the rolling around.
They wrestle for a moment but he wins, pinning her down expertly. She is half tempted to call on her suit to beat him but decides against it. He takes her phone and then, while she’s pinned down and struggling, takes a picture of him having won and, presumably, sends it to Jon.
“Ugh!” She kicks her feet but it does nothing. “Not fair!”
“You need more hand to hand training.” Damian notes.
Marinette snorts. “Yeah, that’d be nice. We were pretty much all just thrown into battle with no training and magical suits.” His jaw clenches but he says nothing, so she continues. “It wasn’t until Viperion and Ryuko joined that we got any real training.”
The heroine is pretty sure that if Luka hadn’t pushed them all into at least boxing, they’d be dead.
And she knows for a fact that Ryuko is why Chat Noir now is able to actually use his staff as a real weapon instead of just a tool.
“Come to training with me and Jon.” His words imply voice, but the tone of voice sounds like Damian should have said something more like you are coming to train . “Now that you are aware of my family being vigilantes, I am very sure that it would not be questioned. You could then train your underlings.”
“Teammates.” Marinette corrects, but she actually does think about the ‘request’.
Eventually, she settles on yes .
But only after a few kisses.
Notes:
thoughhhhhtttsss .... ?
Chapter 45: Into A Corner
Notes:
FINISH THIS FIC BY JUNE MY ASS
Anyway definitely onto the not at all important plot involving Jason please don't look here can't believe it took over 170K to get to this point but omg enjoy!!
Want to remind people I'm chronically ill and sleep deprived so if something seems off with my writing or a lot of spelling mistakes, that's why! Please always feel like you can point something out, even if it's plot/grammar/spelling/etc.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You don’t have to be a hero.” Marinette told her team. This was late at night after that fateful halloween, it was the first time that the line between heroine and friend was blurred, and she felt an obligation to address them as both. “If you ever feel like it’s too much—”
She remembered herself before, when she had to borrow Chat’s miraculous just to feel like the weight of the world wasn’t on her shoulders. But it was on her shoulders; she had every right to panic. And she knows she needs a cat, knows she needs balance, but she can always give the others options to relieve the weight.
“—I can figure something out. You all have permanent miraculous for a reason, it’s no longer up to the guardian what your relationship with your kwami looks like. If you need a break, tell them . Rely on them. If you need to step down, you won’t be torn away from them, even if it’s permanent, especially if it’s temporary.”
Nino looked like he was considering it the most.
Out of every hero there, Carapace had perhaps taken the most personal hits.
His original complimentary partner was not the destruction he’d come to rely on or even the buzzing bee at his back, it was the sly, illusionist fox that he had built his powers around. Protection and deception worked hand in hand, and Alya Cesaire’s fall was not easy for him.
Marinette didn’t want to just be the oblivious best friend, and she didn’t want to be the omnipotent leader—figuring out the balance was difficult. How could she be the friend that knew enough to comfort and protect them without still feeling like the heroine who dragged them into their problems in the first place.
It never was something she disregarded that Alya Cesaire’s downfall started and ended with her .
Nino Lahiffe never switched to a lesser miraculous, never missed a single battle.
Others of the team took bows from time to time, but never Carapace, and never Chat Noir; who earned his freedom with claws and bells.
There were weeks that being the daughter of Mayor Andre and Fashion Queen got to Chloe Bourgeois where she took breaks, and it was not Ladybug nor Marinette, but Paris calling back their favorite honey bee heroine that got her to aid in battle—she was the type that felt like she had to earn it.
Ladybug could take breaks, but Marinette could not. She was always in a suit, whether it be the bug, the cat, or mouse, she was there. It was her duty to stay on the front lines, her duty to bear the burden that she created when she gave Master Fu the space to leave.
She was always there so others could leave.
Her team was good, no matter who was there, no matter what dynamic the fight required, this particular group of people never failed her.
Ladybug could trust herself when she was in the suit, she could trust herself whether spotted or leathered or tailed. Marinette was different. But Ladybug—she was ruthless, a real heroine. Chat Noir was the best leader; personable, charismatic and extremely good at telling where people’s limits were (even if that’s because he liked to push it).
Carapace embodied the shield he wielded, body and spirit; he was trusted to uphold the guardianship if one day, the cure didn’t work for his leader. Meanwhile, Abeille fulfilled her exact stinging purpose; her viciousness, even verbally, is a very disguised version of defense that none of them took for granted.
Viperion and Ryuko were two sides of the same coin: one for all, all for one. The hidden hero who seemed to do nothing but flick his wrist, and the heroine who did it all, used the elements, defended, attacked, distracted. Without them, their team wouldn’t be well rounded, and would be reduced to little choices that made for worse outcomes in battle.
Some were passing, or future heroes, and those mattered too.
But even BunnyX couldn’t fool Ladybug into thinking the present didn’t matter.
There were lots of matters that BunnyX handled since they were first given a miraculous, and a part of Marinette thinks that they never truly left it behind. That the Alix who has their miraculous isn’t truly the same Alix that laughs with Kim and Max anymore, but now, an entirely separate being.
Everyone was given a choice.
Here’s the thing, though:
You stick this power in front of children—because that’s what they were, children —and you tell them this thing, this power can save the world but only if you’re the one wielding it , and these children that you watched, stalked, for days and therefore know they care, that they do good for those around them, you know they’re going to say okay, let’s save the world.
Correcting that isn’t easy, no amount of talks can truly undo the damage that single message has done.
Because doesn’t giving that power, this too-adult task, up mean that the world is in danger? Doesn’t it mean that their families, their friends, every intimate part of their world that you pointed out, aren’t they in danger too? That can’t be their fault, right?
So they make it their responsibility.
Which also makes it their fault still but hey, you can’t tell them it’s not.
That way, it can’t be something you’re guilty for. It can’t be an issue that you need to handle, you can pawn it off on the susceptible teenage girl that you threw the problem at saying here, you can be the leader, you’re born for it, I can sense it and then run off where you think none of your problems can find you.
But here’s the thing, Gabriel Agreste has something deeply and magically wrong with him.
There are things that he is starting (and ending) that he has to answer for.
And there’s things Wang Fu has to answer for too.
Marinette—who, remember, has all this responsibility, guilt, intelligence and training—has been starting to think, to weigh her options. She knows a few things are true in life, one of those things is that men who abuse the power in their hands cannot let their deeds go unpunished.
She knows how to solve all of her problems.
Time is flying by in Gotham, and it’s a chilling thing to realize that in one and a half weeks—eleven days—it will be her last full day under the care of the Wayne family. It’s gearing up to the final ball, to the holidays, to the week separation where everything feels like it’s up in the air.
Where there’s consequences, there’s peace.
She can’t say it enough—not having Alya or Lila constantly coming after her is such a relief .
The days at Gotham Academy even seem normal, if there is such a thing. It feels like freshman year before everything really fell apart, or even during college when the only thing she had to worry about was Chloe’s brat bullying and dropping a pastry on the way to school.
Today was normal.
For it being winter, it was still bearable outside, especially in the corner behind the school where the school itself blocks out any cutting wind.
She, Damian, Kim, Lyta and Jamie are outside. She’s in not only her own clothes and puff jacket but Damian and Lyta’s leather jackets as well—Damian unwilling to let her hibernate due to the cold and Lyta more than willing to show off her muscles and request that Kim fight her.
Marinette is still trying to figure out which hero she is, because Damian confirmed that yes, she has godling energy, but no, he cannot say more without her permission. And yes, it would be super easy to just ask Lyta about everything but the Ladybug part of her brain likes figuring things out.
If she met different kinds of gods than just kwamis, it would probably be easier.
But it does feel similar to Carapace; calm, protective, willing.
Somewhere between the second time Lyta pins Kim and the first time Damian volunteers to spar (in a way that tells her Robin does it with Lyta’s Heroine Counterpart), Alix and Max round the corner look nervous. Kim, who’s panting next to Marinette on the ground, spots them first.
She watches, a bit surprised and cautious, as he jumps up to greet them.
Damian pulls a dirty move (a fakeout that has Lyta laid out on her back, instead of peacefully taken down) to come to her side, hands on his waist with a questioning look. She shrugs and watches Kim nod in confirmation at something Alix says, then glances at Jamie, who is only pretending she’s still reading her book.
“Do you have a complicated history with them?” Damian asks. “Kubdel and Kante, correct?”
“Correct and not really. Them not doing anything is what I’ve had a problem with.”
“Ah,” He nods, giving them all, including Kim, a rather sour one over. “The neutral party.”
Without any preamble, Alix stomps right over and comes to a stop in front of Marinette, hands on their hips sternly. Max comes to their side and Kim flits around both of their shoulders nervously. “Mari, we never meant to paint ourselves into a corner.”
“Being neutral about someone lying was never something we should have done.” Max says. “We fell for her lies at first and that was true, but after we learned, we should have done more. Even Markov thought so. I saw the statistics, being on Lila’s bad side got you hurt.”
That statement was definitely an exercise in understatement.
While Marinette can’t exactly blame them for not wanting to get into the middle of everything, as people who were her friends for years, Alix since elementary, she’s still always been disappointed that they’d rather save their own skin than try and protect anyone else.
To protect her .
There’s so little that they could have done to actually change things. But knowing that they tried, that they cared enough about their friends to attempt to correct obvious wrongs, that they tried to do the right thing, that would have been enough for her.
“And we were cowards.” Alix huffs out—less like they’re mad at Marinette and more like they’re mad at themself. “Kim showed us how standing up for you, everyone, himself, isn’t a bad thing. It might hurt, sure, but we’re older now, and it’s about time that we figured out where our feet land.”
“We still don’t want to be right in the meat of the fight.” He notes.
“But when it comes down to it, we want to be on the right side of everything. So,” Alix’s arms now cross over their chest. “Let us know how we can help whenever you think we can, and we’ll be there.”
She answers slowly, still processing. “I… I appreciate you saying that,” I think . “But I don’t know yet if I will ever ask you for stuff. It’s good to know that if I really need, I could ask, but I learned how to not rely on you for a reason. You didn’t show up for me, and… I don’t know…”
“Trust doesn’t rebuild over night.” Kim helps her finish, smiling at her in a telling way.
Marinette smiles back because it’s true they’d both know that about one another. “Exactly.”
“Then we’ll rebuild it.” Alix says determinedly, and Max nods along.
“Okay.” The designer agrees, because if it’s not up to her but rather two people who were once good friends to show that yeah, she actually can rely on and trust them, why not? If they don’t prove it, she loses nothing because she’d be in the same spot she already is. “Then rebuild it.”
Damian squeezes her shoulder and she looks up at him with a nod.
Things are coming back together for her.
Because of Ryuko’s reports, Chloe’s been given the green light to tell Jason about her position as Abeille and in the past, as Queen Bee.
While Adrien is probably the best person to navigate having to tell someone—he’s the one that has managed every recall for a miraculous aside for Rena Rouge, so he knows how to word things right—she still picks Marinette to be the one to accompany her.
Jason won’t be informed that Marinette is Ladybug because if he figures anyone out aside from Chloe, that’s his business and she’s only allowed to confirm if it’s true, but she’s going as a friendly face and someone who already knows her secret, since it can be upsetting to learn.
Marinette feels like it’ll be a lot easier if Jason confesses to being Red Hood as well, but definitely won’t be the one to bring that up. That’s between him and Bruce—Batman—afterall. Maybe having someone like the biggest Crime Lord of Gotham as a close friend will make her own flaws understandable as a hero.
That isn’t to say that what Jason has done is unforgivable.
It’s to say that if M. Heads in Duffles can be considered a vigilante, Mme. Bullied People Before can be a heroine.
pixie
Can you break us into a boba shop?
Jay
yea
wait, y?
pixie
For Chlo, you need to stay, too
We won’t be doing anything bad, promise!
Jay
wasnt worried abt that
as im sure u know
pixie
Would it get you to come faster if we WILL do bad stuff?
Jay
wanna find out?
Marinette waits alone out front of the boba shop (Damian already dismantled the cameras) as soon as Adrien texts her that he can hear that Jason’s is almost there (he’s waiting on the roof with Chloe, who transformed to make it easier to explain) and nervously folds her hands over.
Jason is an insanely protective person.
Especially when it comes to women and children, he doesn’t play around.
She can very easily see how he would react poorly finding out that Chloe is Abeille, not because he thinks there’s something wrong with it or that Chloe doesn’t deserve it, like how the bee heroine is worried about, but because he understands she shouldn’t have been put in this position so young, or ever.
With his history, that’s the conclusion that she’d come to.
Marinette can fix lots of things, but the emotional whiplash of being asked to give up what Chloe took so long to feel like she earned—and actually earn—isn’t one of them. She understands it, and has a feeling that’s where it’d go, but doesn’t think Chloe could handle that either.
Which is why she was relieved on being able to approach him alone.
Jason’s motorcycle roars up next to her on the pavement, and she feels like his very particular shade of red helmet is more of a warning that someone without a Gotham background can understand. He parks on the sidewalk, close to the door and rolls his eyes while taking off his helmet.
“Cameras out?”
“Damian did.”
“Por supuesto.” He mutters under his breath. “So what’s going on?”
Marinette stops him from picking the lock with a quick, hard hand grabbing at his wrist. She looks as serious as she feels as Ladybug, and likes the surprise that flashes in his green-blue eyes.
“Chloe is going to tell you something and your first instinct is going to ask her to stop.” Her voice drops into something serious, quiet in a way nobody else could hear. “Your first instinct will be to get her to stop, when she says no, but here’s the thing: she can’t stop.”
Jason’s eyebrows furrow. “What are you-”
“So here’s what’s going to happen, you’re going to swallow down that instinct and think . She’s telling you something important and she wants nothing from you other than support so that’s what you’re going to give her, support . Nothing else. You are never going to ask her to stop unless she brings it up first, okay?”
“Okay.” He answers hesitantly, but firmly, eyes flicking between hers. “All other questions on the table?”
Marinette relaxes back with a relieved smile and a nod. “You’ll have plenty to ask.”
Jason pauses before going back to picking the lock. “Since when did you get scary, Pixie?”
“Since when haven’t you been able to tell that I’ve been scary all along, Jay?”
“Touche.” He laughs, no denying anything.
Damian’s back flexes as he does push-ups on his floor, not nearly breaking as much as a sweat as he should, but that’s more because she’s not used to thinking of him as anything other than a normal (but traumatized) boy yet. Being able to recognize the skills of a vigilante-assassin isn’t second nature to her yet.
“How’d it go?” He asks, sparing her a glance.
She grins and looks up from her sketch book in time to meet his eye—him working out in front of her means that her pages will be full of drooling material for weeks . “It went well! I’m very proud of Chloe for how well she did. It’s the first time that she told anyone.”
Marinette herself didn’t have to tell Damian at all that Chloe was Abeille, he just knew where she was and what she was doing when she snuck in through her window.
Now she’s in her suit, since her wrist will heal ten times faster in it than out of it, and she wants to be out of her cast by the ball, and has been waiting for him to work off the nerves of knowing that Chloe will probably figure out all of the bats too, since Jason did, in fact, spill his guts about being Red Hood.
Unfortunately, the designer has a pretty good poker face so her looking stoic and not surprised like how Ladybug would be kicked her in the ass because the blonde could immediately tell that she already knew that information, which will definitely make it easier for her to be like, well, duh, her boyfriend is Robin.
Well. Not boyfriend.
Just ‘friend’ who does everything that a boyfriend would do and more.
Honestly, with what they have, calling him her boyfriend sounds trivial, but she supposes at their age there’s not a better word for it. Maybe ‘partner’, but that makes her think of Chat Noir. Either way, it doesn’t really matter. They’re not even officially dating yet.
Not to be mistaken with them not being monogamous or knowing that they’re each other’s.
Because they are.
“When was the first time you told someone?” Damian changes to do sit ups, and Marinette nearly blanks when she sees his chest. The way that he wears tank tops should be studied, she thinks. He’s just a little too good at it, and she knows that he likes to look nice on purpose.
And the way he looks at her makes the heroine feel like he’s making her flustered on purpose, showing up to her room in the middle of the night in just sweatpants and tank top with the intentions of working out three feet away from her. That or she’s a hormonal teenager.
It could really go both ways.
“Um,” Thinking has not always been this hard for Marinette, if she recalls. “You were.”
This causes him to stop halfway through a sit up, in a crunch. “Excuse me?”
“Adrien found out because of an akuma led to me having a panic attack and exposing myself, the group found out because we did a group reveal that Adrien planned so nobody had to say anything, Kim figured out the entire court without anyone, including me and our most reclusive member, realizing. My parents don’t know, so you.”
Damian stares at her hard, green eyes not giving anything away. “You have been in the field since you were twelve.”
“The first one to learn who I was was Adrien, and he only found out this year. This school year , actually.”
He sits up and looks a little upset, and she couldn’t say why. “It’s December, so you have been dealing with the civilian repercussions of being a heroine on the front line of Paris’ war for six years and five months alone .” She winces and goes to speak, but her boy continues. “How did you manage that?”
“Uh, not well.” Marinette replies honestly. “There were times that Chat Noir and I had to switch miraculous, because I quite literally didn’t have the energy to be Ladybug. There were fights that Viperion had to force me to sleep so we could win, days that I had to debate between what was more worth it to me, being the holder or being the g-”
Her voice is cut off, mauve energy wrapping around her throat and making a high pitch noise come out as the sore-like pain laces down her skin. Tikki’s shadow flits away from her as soon as possible, reforming into her suit; never meaning to hurt her and always able to tell when she does.
Marinette falls back against the bed as the goddess’ voice echoes out “Sorry, baby bug.” in a near-whisper, and covers her eyes with her hands.
There’s few times she’s scared or surprised by a kwami anymore, but this got to her.
Taking a deep breath, she feels when Damian quietly sits on the bed next to her head. She lets the breath out and opens her eyes, clearing her throat. It’s no longer painful, let alone sore, but the reminder to not slip up on the guardianship (her own boundary) is there.
“I’m the one who asked Tikki to stop me if I ever accidentally say something about what I was about to. She—she wouldn’t do something like that without needing, or permission, to.” She can see the look on his face, the hidden fear through their string. “I’m just not ready yet.”
Damian nods, though the stern set of his jaw doesn’t leave. “When you are, let me know.”
She smiles at how easy the explanation was. “I will.”
Sitting on her bed, the Al Ghul boy looks good splayed out in black against her red sheets, white hair clashing with dark skin and eyes in a way that suddenly makes her want to pin him down. Clenching both hands instinctually, she realizes in her suit, she can .
“Mon petit corbeau.” Marinette says slowly, moving closer to him. “You should let me kiss you.”
Damian’s nose wrinkles but he nods in agreement. “I would like to kiss you as well, Habibti.”
She grins and moves one hand to the other side of his shoulders, but doesn’t yet climb on top of him, or touch him—for Damian, they go slow. “You should also let me pin you to the bed.” What’s the point of being Ladybug if she can’t use it for play, or whatever it is Chat said.
His eyes drop to her suit and she swears she can feel the way his heart picks up through the string. “You may.”
Giggling, she easily climbs onto him, kissing him hard while slowly working her hands to pin his wrists parallel to his neck, instead of above his head. She has this vision of—eventually—being able to use her yo-yo, but knows that the first time she kisses him as Ladybug certainly isn’t the time to ask.
Being strong enough to feel like she could take control is enough.
Even if somehow he still ends up on top.
Notes:
cries in 170k feeling half way done
i've basically written like 2 novels asljfasl;fjslkf
Chapter 46: Let Things Break
Notes:
heres to me realizing that for people not in my head i've just been doing filler chapters with little bits of character development that could have probably been like 2k words instead of like the last 15k BUT hey, at least we're on to real plot now??? sorry for those who are my plot heavy readers
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“You are a hero.” Fu told Marinette.
It was one of the times that she was in his apartment; a small two room place that smelled like green tea and musk, and once she knew what it smelt like, Carapace’s magic. Most times even when she tries, she can’t remember what happened once she passed the doorway.
“But you have to be more than that too. If your team goes down, you must rebuild a new one. If Chat Noir needs someone, that’s you. If your kwami suffers, you must suffer more.” Isn’t she suffering enough alone already? “You are the future and the past.”
The heroine knew to nod. “I’m creation.”
In this world, Marinette Dupain-Cheng was not allowed to be a simple baker, as destined by birth. She is not allowed to be just a designer, a student, a friend, or a daughter. She has to be Ladybug first. When her creations suffer, she must as well too.
Just as under Fu’s care, the kwamis had no dream for life outside of in the box, in the box, in the box—
Marinette didn’t have any hope for the future that wasn’t wearing spots, wearing spots, wearing spots.
Damian and Marinette go out not to the streets of Gotham, but to the batcave.
Training outside of a suit isn’t like how she imagined it. She’s never really had to do it before—working in the bakery was different. It’s all repetitive tasks and fifty pound bags of flour. With Damian, it’s anything he can think of.
Throwing things, kicking things, flexibility and strength tasks.
Eventually, the Wayne boy allows them to actually spar. Without her extra senses the suit gives her, Marinette is not as good at it as she thought that she was. It’s a miracle up to this point that she’s never gotten mugged or had to defend herself against someone seriously (at least, if Alya doesn’t count).
For what seems like the thousandth time, Marinette is pinned to the mat.
Her broken wrist should be considered a weapon, if the hard cast has anything to say about it, but she’s weaker out of her suit and so very not willing to get her broken arm hit against something. If anything, it makes her squeamish about touching Damian!
Knocking herself in the head on accident while waking up hurts, so hitting him in general would too!
This time when he pins her, Marinette thinks back to his advice of use every tool in your box, and then some, and just dives in for a kiss. He blocks her hands first, pinning them more sternly above her head, thinking she’s attacking him. But then he gives a little gasp as he realizes she’s kissing him, and leans into it.
Marinette originally was going to retaliate the minute he caved, but the way he folded immediately, full of trust and want, immediately changed that plan. There is no way that she can use this against her boy—so she just happily keeps kissing him, arms wrapping around his neck as he lifts his weight from her.
“We are, um—” Damian says between a kiss. “Sparring.”
“Were.” Marinette corrects, pulling him in for another kiss.
He doesn’t seem to have a problem with this.
The ball is two days away and Marinette is making sure everything fits before they’d have to wear it.
Kim asked Jamie to the ball four days ago and Lyta asked Nino yesterday, so she’s been making their dresses in a practiced rush—at least she knew that Jon was going to need an outfit for Jay well in advance. Lyta is absolutely part god, and they quite literally made sparks when they touched during the measuring process.
Marinette brushed it off as static but even Damian could feel it through the string.
For Chloe, she styles her a black fishtail dress with a plunging neckline that’s held together with gentle gold chains that cascade from her ribs to lower abdomen. She added a slit over her left leg that goes up to mid thigh, also inlaid with gold chains—somethine about the bee-like pattern gives her comfort.
She will use her magic as the guardian to shift Pollen’s Honeycomb into a golden tiara with a simple dewdrop black and gold Oco Agate in the front, something that will compliment her complicated half up, half down hair due, since there will be a styled bun in the back with gold and pearl pins.
Marinette fears she’s being awfully obvious in who the court is, now that Damian knows.
For accessories, she has three inch gold slingback heels with a gold anklet on her left ankle, was told to paint her nails black except for her middle fingers and ring fingers on one hand, and thumb on the other (Adrien, who’s her date, will have the opposite), gold necklace with a single pearl and two small diamonds on it, and a sleek black bag.
The designer wouldn’t be surprised if she buys a new phone case just for the occasion as well.
Adrien was made to match Chloe, since their own dates couldn’t come, and due to the actual ball theme of the night, she went with a simple black suit and dress pants with a gold button up that’s purposely not all the way buttoned up, and a charcoal grey tie that’s also purposely not tied.
His black dress pump shoes were also resewed with gold string, and given gold laces. Separate from Chloe, however, is his gold cat paw print cufflinks and handkerchief she regrettably made with a bunch of cat puns and cartoon black cats all over it, because if he’s going to make them anyway, might as well get ahead of the game.
For his ring, there’s not much to do other than ask him to turn it gold, instead of keep it silver.
“Plagg won’t be happy,” Adrien said. “But that’s good news to me.”
Though it was semi-experimental, she put Nino in a dark brown, almost black, suit jacket with a dark purple velvet interior. Velvet is one of her most hated fabrics of all to work with, but she really thinks that this time (out of all the others) it paid off.
The rest of his outfit was much more simple to make:
Striped dark brown and black dress pants, a loose pastel brown button up and dark purple tie properly in place. His albert slippers are also the same purple velvet on the outside, something that she only trusts him, out of everyone in the group, to properly take care of.
Because Marinette knows he’s used to having pressure on his head with his headphones, she also made him a two piece bronze head piece in a simple vine pattern. His cufflinks are the same bronze, and his bracelet will turn into a similar watch with a vine-like pattern.
Thankfully this design was something that it was easy to match the maybe-a-demi-goddess? to.
Marinette doesn’t know the kinds of outfits that Lyta likes wearing, but thankfully she was willing to work with Marinette in designing it and had a good eye for fashion, leading her to wearing one of the only jewel neckline dresses the designer has seen anyone pull off.
It is a dark brown velvet with violet flourishes on the sleeves, neckline, and hem.
She’s honestly quite proud of how it came out.
The rest of the dress is a typical empire dress with the semi-puffy sleeves, but with a pointed end to the puff sleeve, to match the sharp look of the neckline. She was given a simple bronze head chain with a vine design like Nino’s head pieces with a pointed amethyst that landed on her forehead.
She insisted on wearing at least four inch heels, placing her at six-foot four, which made Marinette ask if she could run in them, to which she responded by doing a flip in her five inch combat boots. Which, fair enough, even if the heroine would make a fool out of herself.
If she could stand at six-foot four without tripping, she’d do it every day.
And she would finally be on eye level with Damian!
The designer chose lita boots with a purple, pastel yellow and blue fabric and dark brown lace at the top to give it the illusion of crawling up the calf instead of just a sharp, bulky cut-off. She wanted something that would compliment the feminine look that Lyta wanted while also showing off the build and muscles she’s obviously proud of, at certain angles.
Amethyst bracelets adore her wrists, and she chose a violet bindle for her things.
Meanwhile, Kim and Jamie have more simple looks.
For them, she chose pink, grey and silver.
Kim wears a sleek grey celtic doublet without sleeves so she can show off the jewel tone pink satin blouse, paired with tight grey dress pants, silver dress shoes, a silver bracelet and a single silver dropped earring, since he said he wanted something that also matched her and Nino.
Honestly, he kind of looks like a pirate.
Marinette doesn’t dare say that out loud, lest he talks like one all night.
Jamie is given a silver just above knee-length dress with a soft crinoline, to add puff. It has a jewel tone pink lace-up top that goes from her waist to the back of her neck, since the heart shaped neckline ends around her throat. She’s given a simple silver necklace that matches Kim’s bracelet.
She has grey heeled wedges and jewel tone pink lace trim socks.
Marinette made sure that she knew about her color scheme as early as possible, in case she wanted her glasses, phone case or bag (which she wanted to bring her own of) to match. It was hard fighting Kim away from revealing the look too soon, but she’s sure that she succeeded.
She knows that her hair is going to be down, so she didn’t add anything that could get caught in it.
For Jon and Jay, Marinette made matching tuxedo jackets and pants, vests, dress shirts, neckwear, and leather shoes. But, their outfits are opposites of each other; choosing colors that would go with them (one warm toned person with pink hair, one cool toned person with bright blue eyes) was hard.
Eventually, the designer settled on a deep red wine color, rose gold, and an ice blue that was light enough not to completely contradict the red.
Jon was made an ice blue tuxedo that was just a bit lighter than his eyes, a red wine colored button up and stained leather shoes, rose gold vest and chain. She also made ear cuffs that would muffle sound, so the ball room wasn’t so overwhelming for him.
Jay was made a red wine colored tuxedo so his hair wouldn’t look so stark, a rose gold vest, bowtie and shoelaces, and an ice blue button up and stained leather shoes. For him, because she doesn’t know exactly what he is, she just made sure to create an extra pocket on the inside of the tuxedo jacket, for all his culty needs.
Figuring this out was probably the hardest but most thrilling part of everything.
Leave it to the Boy of Steel to stump her.
Marinette herself is set to don a dark midnight blue classic ballgown with an off the shoulders neckline covered in fabric that’s such a pale green it’s almost white, overlaid in a thin opal lace that makes it look ethereal. Her gloves, which go up to her elbows, are also overlaid in the same green fabric and lace.
The pale green skirt fabric is inlaid with stars, the Orion constellation in the front.
Thankfully, unlike the others’ miraculous who she’ll have to magic into proper appearance day of the ball, she can just choose to change her design of Tikki’s Earrings, and does so in shaping them into one bajoran earring and one simple silver dangle, both with a sparkling ocean green gem.
To match her, Damian is going to be just as proper.
He’ll be wearing jeweled-toned green suit pants and a two-button suit jacket with a tail, he’ll also be wearing a jabot shirt that’s such a light blue it’s almost white. His pants will have arrows and stars around the hems, and the jacket will have stars for buttons as well.
Marinette also plans on detailing star aglets onto his patent shoe strings, and matching the lacings and string to the dark green. The shoes themselves will be the same light blue faded into white, with dark blue stars drawn on them. She has to make sure it’s not too busy, because it’s easy for an outfit like this to get too much.
Even though she’s very sure nothing on Damian could be ‘too much’.
The thing that she’s excited for the most is all his star and arrow shaped jewelry, which she’s making sure he actually shows off—mostly because nothing else other than a full set of jewel-toned items would make the very regal, thin-point vallary crown on his head seem anything less than out of place.
It’s the Wayne ball.
The designer thinks the blood heir should be honored. Damian is, technically, royalty on his mother’s side. He might as well be on his father’s side as well, if the press have anything to say about Brucie Wayne’s youngest—which they do. Damian might not agree but she’s the designer here.
Hopefully she can get him to accept that.
Because the Wayne’s are in charge of the ball, they have always planned to invite both the Francoise Dupont and Gotham Academy classes for a classic meal. Because of the size of these classes, a mix of Bruce and Damian’s patience, and Pennyworth’s amount of guest-ware, they’re doing this in three different waves.
Because of the Lila situation, they’re now rigging this to have the last wave to hold Lila and Ayla’s whole group.
Marinette and Damian will be at all three waves because in the middle of the meal Dick will be announcing who Damian is (as if they all should have already known it) and on top of that, that he and Marinette have been dating for far longer than they actually have (if you consider them currently dating, anyway). The point of this is so everyone has all the same information, and they can ask the Wayne’s questions that Lila will have a hard time twisting the answers of.
Before all of this, Marinette sits down with Juleka and Adrien for coffee, understanding and to plan. Rose won’t go easy, she’s loyal like a dog, but Marinette doesn’t want Juleka to lose her girlfriend over the fear of abandonment itself. She’s done Marinette wrong, but not wrong enough she’s not willing to help.
There’s few people she’d leave on their own accord.
“Can you… tell me… everything?” The Couffaine girl mumbles, hiding behind her hair. She was nervous the minute she passed through the cafe’s doorway.
The heroine clasps her hands together and leans onto the circular coffee table. “You first.”
And to her surprise, Juleka does.
It started in sophomore year with the rumors about Marinette sleeping around—some were believable, some, Juleka knew for a fact weren’t true. Times when Luka was visiting with Adrien, Lila claimed Marinette was begging Adrien for sex, or harassing and flirting with Nino to pull him away from Alya.
Whenever Juleka would bring this up with Rose, Rose would gently remind her that Luka’s hidden stuff from her before. It didn’t really click with Marinette that so many miraculous users would be seen not only as secretive, but untrustworthy.
Of course, nobody knows why they’re disappearing at random times.
Nobody knows why there’s things they can’t talk about.
This started Juleka’s distrust of everybody. She couldn’t talk to Luka about so many of the serious things because then she felt like she was lying to him and him to her, and she couldn’t talk to Rose about the normal stuff because she wanted to have deep and romantic conversations.
“Everyone was too immature… while pretending to be mature.” Juleka’s bottom lip wobbles while she says this. “Being like that was exhausting.”
“We’re still kids.” Marinette reassures, as if the words could take back the urge to be seen as an adult.
Lila has always said she and Damian Wayne were on-again, off-again. She claimed it wasn’t because of their feelings for each other ever waning, but because of the media, her wanting to explore, his siblings, his father, her mother, the schools trying to keep them apart, Hawkmoth himself threatening to target him.
It was around here that protective urge almost got too much for the heroine.
Hawkmoth target her boy?
She would have killed him.
But then she looks at Adrien, her partner in everything in life, and he motions for her to take a breath. She takes a breath. Thinks about interrogating Lila with her yo-yo and a Bat, and then thinks again. She can breathe, and listen, and returns her attention to Juleka.
Lately, Lila’s been claiming she’s broken up with Damian because he cheated on her until most recently, when she was saying that it was all a big misunderstanding because of a media storm around one of Damian’s siblings that got misunderstood.
She claims that he’ll kiss her at the ball.
Damian’s more likely to stab her.
Adrien frowns, and raises his hand to ask, “How is Lila planning to get into the ball?”
“Um,” Juleka gives a little shrug. “I think… her mom’s pushing back against the rules the Wayne’s laid out… with Madam Bustier’s help… But she and Alya have also got dates that are at the Gotham Academy… two seniors who dropped out of the, um… program… They’re still invited because… they did it for long enough… um…”
“They never know when to give up.” Marinette sighs, leaning her cheek on her fist. “It’d be better for everyone involved for them not to push their luck. And I, for one, was looking forward to a stress and drama free dance for once! I mean, even if it’s not pointed at me, it’s always something.”
“I don’t know how they’re not tired.”
“Alya is… she is.” Juleka says, suddenly louder. “I don’t think she knows why.”
Marinette has to take a deep breath again, and steadies herself. “She’s being manipulated. Her body can tell and her mind’s denying it. She’s stressed. And the more she denies it, the more stressed she’s going to get. I wish I’m still in a place where I could help her, but… I don’t deserve to put myself through that.”
“She wouldn’t listen to you anyway, Mari.” Rubbing her back, Adrien butts his head against her arm.
“She’s gone.” Juleka agrees. Then adds on, “I’m scared that… Rose is too.”
Both Adrien and Marinette reach over for one of her hands, stern looks crossing both of their faces. It’s Adrien who continues, when Marinette falls short on what’s the best thing to say. “She’s a lover, and beyond that, fiercely protective of you. She doesn’t want to admit she was manipulated into harming your relationship. If you want to still be with her-”
“I do.”
“Then you should prove that to her, that you still want her, all while proving that you know the truth and you won’t back down from it. That might be what she needs to admit what her heart knows, that something wrong is happening. But you come first, okay? We’ll help.”
Watery purple eyes look between them. “You will?”
“Of course.” The designer promises, lips tilting up in a smirk. “The Waynes have everything covered.”
Adrien squeezes Juleka’s hand, and the baker nods at him to continue. “During the breakfast tomorrow—” All three meals are happening the day before the ball, to give Lila less time to prepare her lies and the students less time to be manipulated before then. “—don’t look shocked at anything you hear. Okay?”
“I’ll have a magazine that features Damian Wayne for you when you arrive at the Wayne’s, okay? Get it from me and keep it in your bag.”
“And it’s… real?” Juleka asks this as if she’s scared she’s being used again.
Marinette’s heart hurts a little, deep in her chest.
“It’s real.” She promises. “I’ll send you the article tonight so you can have proof. Listen, okay, you never have to be scared of asking people for proof of what they’re saying. If they’re being genuine, they shouldn’t have to go out of their way to prove it. It should be easy.”
Juleka finally cries a bit, sniffling as she wipes fruitlessly at her eyes with her pawed sleeves. “O-okay.”
Adrien leans up to kiss Juleka’s head just like Luka’s done a thousand times. “We got you.”
She knows that it’s not her own fault that Juleka has betrayed her, that their friendship has fallen flat. She also knows that there’s not one good reason, beyond her friendship with Luka, that she needed to forgive the girl in front of her. But she can’t help it—she’s a people pleaser.
Marinette Dupain-Cheng is the ward of the goddess of creation.
It hurts to let things break for good.
Notes:
I'm rewatching bones and i will FOREVER be mad that Booth and Bones got together because of sex when she was scared about a serial killer instead of what should have absolutely been their moment, like CMON
"all meaningful relationships are doomed" "white knight mentality" "i hate psychology" "i'm the gambler. I believe in giving this a chance. i want to give this a shot" "us? the fbi won't let us work together" "that's no reason" AND THEN THAT KISS SHOULD HAVE BEEN IT, HE SHOULD HAVE PROVEN THAT AN OPEN HEART ISN'T EVERYTHING, HE DOESN'T NEED TO BE PROTECTED FROM HER
Booth was right, those older couples with the guys who always knew, HE KNEW, LET HIM COOK!!!!!
Slow burn so beautifully JUST TO HAVE THEM GET TOGETHER IN THE FASTEST WAY FUCKING POSSIBLE???? FOR SEX??? AS IF THEY DIDN'T ALREADY KISS PRE-PILOT???
anyway, now you guys might understand where my love of slow burns come from <3
Chapter 47: The First Wave
Notes:
Enjoy the drama hehe - also! I'm re-embedding the playlist at the top of this chapter bc it's come to my attention that many long-time readers don't know there's a playlist for the fic! it's at the top of the first chapter and it's what i listen to when I'm writing these beautiful characters
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When Marinette first met Adrien, she hated him.
It was purely on the principle of the thing, of him being close with Chloe—who, at the time, was the worst person she could imagine. This was before Hawkmoth. Before the umbrella and Chat Noir and real tears. Before trust and communication. Before Lila.
Marinette stopped Chloe’s bullying whenever she saw it, but she also chirped out “Good morning!” every day walking into class like she meant it to everyone, even Chloe, and enjoyed the frustrated look on the blond’s face at the simple fact that she didn’t give in.
Some days, Chloe’s good morning was a petty thing, a joke, penance when she got too cruel arguing back, but most days it was the kindness Marinette always wanted to show. She was raised with certain ideals: patience to watch bread rise, smiling at everyone, and understanding. Taking one’s own stock was important.
Not only about what you had, but what you didn’t.
This story was said to be about siblings, heroes, a girl—and it is.
When Ladybug heard a whispering voice in her ear the months after Chat Blanc, she was quiet, firm, and sure in her step even upon every shaky inhale. The type of despair that came with fixed destruction is quiet in the clawed hands of the akumatized Adrien Agreste.
The death of all resigned.
But in her Adrien, the world is bright against his dark suit for a reason. With him at her side, things are loud. Boisterous. He is the confidence to her anxiety, the confusion to her certainty. He was destined to be akumatized, and she was destined to be the one to bring him back.
Claws against skin be damned.
This story is also about love, the hard kind. The kind that feels like it doesn’t belong—isn’t earned—is worthless and wasted on who it’s pointed to. This story is about things being unlearned, not taught. About understanding that everything happens for a reason, but that doesn’t mean you can’t change the outcome of the past.
You can fight.
In this story, someone listened to Damian Al Ghul.
Jon Kent would always ask him what was wrong and listen to the answer, and talk excitedly between him and his demons; a shield. Marinette Dupain-Cheng would feel the negative energy pooling around the reborn Wayne boy and clench her fists, bear her teeth, and fight back against what was going wrong.
Not as a shield, but a weapon.
Maybe this isn’t about the bad becoming good.
Maybe Chloe wasn’t ever ‘bad’. Maybe Damian wasn’t either.
Maybe it’s worth knowing Jon and Marinette had to learn how to be good too. Maybe it’s worth pointing out that there’s nothing in their lives that could make them so scared they have to endure moral injury. Maybe the type of fear that makes people lash out is worth picking apart.
There’s a lack of choice—atonomy; agency—that comes with personalities like theirs.
There’s an understanding of:
I can only heal once I’m the one in control.
This is all worth knowing and to Marinette—who fought not to hurt Chloe back but change her, who fought not to win Chat’s miraculous but hold him, who fought not to get Damian’s heart but be able to freely love him—there’s nothing more important than understanding someone’s past.
But there’s limits.
You have to understand.
There’s points where Marinette has to sit down and tell herself Alya wasn’t scared when she picked Lila, that Lila isn’t scared when she lies. The pictures on her phone of two best friends smiling, giggling together, and the way Mrs. Cesaire will always let her through the front door are still meaningful, but so is Alya’s choice.
Picking herself when she was raised to give every little piece of herself away is hard.
It’s shameful—no, it feels shameful. Feels like it’s something to be guilty about. But here’s another important thing: it’s not. Even if it’s selfish, it’s the good kind. People deserve to have good things for themselves, deserve to stick up for themselves and put boundaries around hurtful things.
It’s a hard-won thought, but Marinette’s won it.
Now it’s time to prove that.
Out of the first two meals, breakfast is the roughest.
This is purely because of Rose’s reaction to who Damian is, to the magazines.
She’s a mess, honestly, but at least this time when she runs out of the Wayne Manor crying, it’s not Mylene nor Ivan who runs after her, but Juleka herself. Adrien gets up to follow but Damian snaps at him to sit down, Agreste and he complies with sad glances pointed towards the door.
There’s a point where help turns into enabling.
If they can’t figure it out after the proof is laid out in front of them, there’s nothing that Marinette or Adrien, or the rest of their class, can do about that.
Ivan is the first one to ask for proof of who Damian is.
Like a proud parent, Dick Grayson is the one to take them all—Ivan, Mylene, Adrien, Bette, and Jamie—to one of the Wayne’s living rooms and show off the countless pictures of Damian with the family growing up. Bette, Damian and Marinette, of course, have seen them all already, but both girls still look with interest.
Damian was such a cute little kid.
Glared at the camera like you kicked his puppy, but still.
Mylene makes sure to record the whole thing for Juleka and Rose, so they don’t miss any piece of the puzzle, and Jamie records the entire thing (including the meal) to send to the Gotham Academy group chat (minus Michael, Lila’s pen-pal) which Marinette is only half sure was made purely so nobody upsets Damian further.
Or at the very least, doesn’t get in the way of the very obvious revenge plans.
“I’m sorry.” Mylene says first, looking at the ground, lost, instead of at anyone in particular. “She really was lying about everything? This entire time? I don’t even understand… how did she get away with all this?” Her eyes lift to the heroine’s blue ones. “You were the one who got in trouble? This doesn’t make sense!
“Madam Bustier knows Lila’s lying.” Marinette explains calmly. “She would rather I go along with everything to keep peace in the classroom than disrupt the peace and cause Lila to lash out when I call her out. She doesn’t care about the truth, just a quiet, tolerable class.”
Damian steps forward as if to block her from the disbelieving stares. “Keep in mind, you intolerable Parisians, that we have proof of everything we are saying.”
This gets Ivan to start crying, having to walk away to get some water.
A lot of the class is close with Madam Bustier, who always has seemed to take a genuine interest in the student’s wellbeing—down to personal problems that don’t even impact schooling. Marinette remembers crying to her about Chloe years before, about her calming her down from panic attacks.
It’s easy to love it from the inside, from being her favored student, but from the outside, when the support is no longer there and drops away because you make a personal decision that your school teacher doesn’t like—it’s tough. It felt like she lost one of her only support systems at the time.
Ivan gets most of his parental support at school instead of home.
A part of Marinette wishes she didn’t have to tell him this.
But a bigger part wishes Madam Bustier was better.
Lunch is the easiest.
It consists of Alix and Max—who already know and believe her—and their pen-pals, one of which, Belle, is more than hyped to finally stop having to listen to Lila, given Michael’s her brother. Nathaniel and Marc are there, too, but they take everything in quietly, without arguing but with plenty of questions.
By this time, Damian’s always warned everyone about talking to Lila or Alya about any of this.
Tim, alongside Stephanie and Duke, are at the hotel with the class to help answer more questions but moreso, to keep an eye on everyone as well. They all say that they’re just there in case any of the students need support but it’s clear that they have the intention of keeping things under wraps.
Especially because Madam Bustier isn’t going to do anything good about it.
Everyone seems to be nervous for dinner.
Jon is there, not just because he’s Alya’s pen-pal, but because if this thing goes terribly wrong like it could so easily, they’re all not sure that Damian won’t try to hurt Lila himself if she hurts Marinette or touches him—which would complicate the legal aspects of it.
Jason shows up for Chloe alongside Leon, who will both make sure Sabrina doesn't get to her. Lyta and Kim are there in a similar way for Nino, though his own pen-pal didn’t want to come. Emiko understandably hates drama and Alya, for the reason of her being the main source of Nino’s drama.
And she dislikes Damian.
Though, Damian doesn’t say why.
Mylene was able to confirm that Lila is still saying that she’s back with Damian after the cheating ‘misunderstanding’—that the couple is going to highlight at the Wayne Gala that she totally is perfectly allowed to go to. That she’ll kiss him there and show everyone how very in-love they are.
It makes her absolutely fume.
And it’s made worse because Rose comes back to the Manor just before lunch ends (holding hands with the tear stained Juleka) to let Damian know to be careful, because Lila told her, Alya and Mylene that she’ll show him off at Wayne’s dinner too.
That she implied ‘night-time’ activities between them.
According to Adrien, Marinette’s eyes flashed red when she heard the news. She believes it because afterwards, she has to hug Jon—because when her powers are triggered he’s the only one she can’t break—and scream into his chest about feeling like she owns Damian, and how dare Lila.
Calming down takes almost fifteen minutes.
Maybe she should have screamed to Damian but she didn’t want to expose him to her raw anger, and also isn’t quite sure how he feels about her possessiveness—even if he’s comfortable with his own. All she knows is that they’re both struggling with the concept of Lila hurting the other.
By the time it’s five o’clock, it’s already been an emotionally exhausting day.
And it’s only going to get worse.
Notes:
....thoughts ?
also: extra link to playlist if the pop-up didn't work:
https://open.spotify.com/playlist/089hv3l4HUSrCC1MF83tIo?si=2857aa5b206a4f4d&pt=03b94afb755c6798cd61c64f1a25b070
Chapter 48: The Last Supper
Notes:
The dinner table:
. Chloe Mari Dami Jon Lyta Nino Tim
Jason Bruce
. Leon Mich Lila Alya Sabie Kim Dick
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
For a few years every member of Madam Bustier’s class had a temporary spot on the Miraculous Court, if they earned it. But they also had their fair pick of akumatizations, which Marinette was seemingly the only one to watch Lila Rossi jump at.
School assignments started being different.
Gym classes started adding yoga and relaxation units, ways for students to calm their bodies down to try and limit the seemingly centralized chaos that was the reign of Hawkmoth. Teachers checked in more; some quit. Everyone had different ways of coping and suddenly the troubled students weren’t so troubled anymore.
Classes were spent with Marinette making escape routes in her head.
There were bright pictures of Chat Noir winking on the front pages of nearly all news outlets, hair an attractive mess from heroic combat with Ladybug crouching in the background, a looming threat over every breakdown and tear that could escape a Parisian.
She had more insight on every akuma she fought against than every child she’d fought beside.
And Marinette Dupain-Cheng barely felt like a child at all.
Marinette decides to approach the dinner that Lila and Ayla like any other: she doesn’t change out of her outfit for something better, she helps Alfred just like she did for breakfast and lunch but doesn’t greet anyone at the door because it’s Dick’s job for the night.
This is the Wayne manor after all.
She’s only a Wayne in spirit.
Bruce is sitting at the head of the table and Jason will be sitting at the other end because Tim and Damian got into an argument about whose spot it should be.
On one side there will be Chloe, Marinette, Damian, Jon, Lyta, Nino and then Tim. On the other side it will be Dick, Kim, Sabrina, Alya, Lila, Michael and then Leon—trying to make sure nobody is directly across from someone who they’re being harassed by. Because to everyone, Alya and Sabrina sexually harassing and stalking Nino and Chloe are bigger threats than Lila or Alya’s uncomfortable words to Marinette are.
Unfortunately this means that Marinette and Damian are directly across from Michael and Lila.
Which won’t be fun, to say the least.
While they’re waiting for Lila’s group to show up Bruce pulls Damian away after he openly seethes about how Lila has hurt Marinette, which just makes the heroine turn towards Jon to share a worried look. The last thing that Damian needs right now is to be told that his anger is invalid.
Just after they get up to talk the doorbell rings, and Dick hurries out of the room.
Marinette stands up to finish correcting the place mats how he was and thankfully, Alfred helps like he was able to sense that the table had been displaced somehow. She sits down just in time for Lila to stalk confidently in the room, with Alya and Michael hot on her tail.
Lila is wearing a short and small black dress with a green stripe down either side but bright red lipstick. Her hair is pulled back into a neat bun and she’s got an expensive looking set of matching earrings and necklaces on—and when she walks to take her place across from Damian’s empty seat, her ankle jingles telling of another bracelet there.
There’s something about her tonight that makes goosebumps rise on Marinette’s skin.
“Madam Bustier still couldn’t make it.” Sabrina announces first with a pout, and it’s like everyone lets out the breath they were holding.
“We’ll still have a good dinner.” Dick says, smiling in that charming way of his to attempt to ease the tension, pulling out his chair in the corner to ease himself down once Alya finally takes her seat across from Jon. “I’ll make sure to fill her in afterwards.”
“Uh,” Michael says nervously, glancing between Jason’s smirking form and Bruce’s empty chair. “S-should we do introductions?”
At this Marinette shares a look with Kim across the table and he shakes his head, hopefully thinking the same thing as her. Michael definitely knows that Lila is planning something stupid and trying to get ahead of it—after growing up in Gotham, he absolutely knows who he’s about to be sitting by.
But that would be just a little too easy.
So Dick clears his throat. “Of course, we’re missing people, of course.”
“Of course.” Lila responds confidently, leaning into Alya to stage whisper, “See? He’s such good help.”
Jon, who was taking a drink of his water, chokes on it when he lets out a shocked laugh—having to turn towards Lyta to hide his face, who pats his back with a look on her face that says she’d rather be doing something else. Marinette leans over Damian’s empty chair to pat his back.
“You don’t need to touch every boy, you know, Marinette.” Lila says snarkily, lipstick catching in the light. “It could give people the wrong idea.”
After a beat where even Dick is silent, the designer shrugs and responds with, “Your opinion of me is none of my business.”
“Sorry we’re late.” Bruce announces as he turns the corner, giving his best smile—which, for the first time, makes Marinette understand why people have a hard time believing that Dick is adopted instead of a teenage accident he doesn’t want to admit to. “Is everyone settling okay?”
“Of course we are, Bruce.” Lila responds with a giggle, barely letting him finish the sentence before speaking. “Thank you!”
To his credit (which actually isn’t surprising knowing what she knows) Bruce doesn’t even look surprised, just smiles like he’s pleased to hear that and looks to Dick like he needs instructions while taking his seat. “Were you in the middle of introductions, champ?”
“Yep!” Dick nods. “Anyway, um, I know that you all already know me as Dick since I’m your tour guide, but let me properly reintroduce everyone, since this dinner is a bit more professional. So hello, I’m Richard Grayson-Wayne, and this is my little-”
“I’m sorry.” Alya interrupts with a disbelieving voice. “You’re Richard Wayne?”
“The very one.” Thankfully, Dick also doesn’t let on that he knows where this is going.
Marinette reaches out and takes Chloe’s hand, half so Chloe can grab onto something while Sabrina is staring right at her and half so Marinette can grab onto something when she’s sure that Alya is about to explode, or Lila is going to do something stupid.
Mutual comfort, and all.
“I understand your confusion about me.” Saying this patiently, Dick motions across the table to Tim, who doesn’t even pretend to smile—given he has all the reason in the world not to prefer the two girls. “Anyway, you know Timothy Drake-Wayne and at the head over here, Jason Todd-Wayne.”
Sabrina’s jaw drops. “Aren’t you supposed to be dead?”
“Is someone messing with me?” Alya asks, frowning.
“He just went into protective servies.” Lila explains, smiling over to Alya—who looks no more convinced. This gives Dick just a little pause, because that must have taken some serious digging for a civilian to find the excuse they used when publicly introducing Jason again. “Nothing suspicious.”
“Oh, and here’s our last member,” Bruce says, still smiling as he motions to the corner he and Damian disappeared into to reveal Damian walking out with a rude scowl, clearly having been recently pissed off. “My youngest, Damian. Though I’m sure you’ve already met.”
Alya makes a noise in the back of her throat and Lila springs up, making Marinette flinch—not realizing how tense she has been this entire time. “This is what I’ve been trying to tell you!” Lila says, making her way around the table to stand next to Damian, who looks like a snake ready to spring.
But something is wrong.
His eyes aren’t focused right.
Jon straightens out and Marinette is sure her grip on Chloe is bruising.
“I’m sorry for keeping this a secret from everyone, and I know this might change your perception of some things, but,” Lila grabs onto Damian’s arm softly—and he doesn’t even flinch; doesn’t bare his teeth—and leans up on her toes to kiss him on the lips. “We’re together.”
“Keep your hands off of him!” Marinette shouts, standing up to attack Lila but is held back by both Chloe and Jason, only making her panic more Lila keeps touching him.
Jon bolts over to them and gets between Alya and Damian, who still has yet to move, though he’s swaying, and Dick keeps Alya from pouncing over towards Lila to defend her. Everyone is shouting and Marinette swears that she sees red, and feels the thorns that sprout from her hands.
“Get her out of here!” Nino hisses at Jason, who lifts Marinette up and over Chloe.
Marinette screams and tries to fight but feels the sting and tell-tale forced relaxation of Chloe’s magic. The blonde must have scratched her when she was fighting them—forcing her not to be able to grab Lila around her scrawny, lying throat and squeeze like how she wants to.
How dare she touch Damian!
How dare she do—whatever she did!
“It’s okay, Pixie,” Jason says. “Bruce will figure out what happened. I promise Demon Spawn will be okay.”
The screaming continues from the other room while Jason sits with Marinette in the kitchen, she begins to calm down just when the venom is leaving her body. She can actually move but waits a few more minutes so he can stand up before he can stop her.
“Sorry for sticking you.” Marinette says, motioning towards the blood spots where he pulled out thorns. She takes a step back towards the dining room. “I promise I’m not going to kill Lila.”
“...okay.” Jason says hesitantly. “If we have to stop you, it could risk us being revealed.”
She takes a deep breath and nods, trying to internalize the information.
“And uh,” He points up at her eyes. “Take some sunglasses.”
Without hesitating to use her magic, she grabs one of the plates off the counter and changes it, creating a new pair of sunglasses to her liking—not doubting that her eyes are a terrible bright red. It’s good he said something, and is trailing behind her because when she enters the dining room again and sees Damian blankly holding Lila’s hand, she almost asks Tikki to rip her apart.
And this is why she could never be tied to destruction.
It’s too innate to her instincts.
Everyone is sitting down except for Jon, Lila, Damian and Bruce, who is pinching his nose. “And explain to me again why, if everything you’re saying is true, that I’ve never heard about you.”
With her red eyes, her ladybug vision, she can pinpoint now what was wrong with Lila’s lipstick—it’s glowing with filtered magic, a horrible substance that looks similar to the magic of the lazarus pit, the raw kind of it that makes the reborn susceptible to whoever raised them.
“Grab Lila’s bag.” She tells Jason, who moves to do just that.
A growl deep in her throat, Marinette stalks over towards Lila.
Jon catches her wrist and shakes his head. “Damian will react.”
“I’m aware.” She snaps, pushing her own energy into the air so it will affect Damian in a way she’s promised herself never to do all those times. She’ll do what it takes and that is a testament she’s always lived by. “Mister Wayne, Lila has absolutely drugged your son.”
“You just can’t stand people being happier than you!” Alya snaps. “Damian is clearly okay with this! You’re the one that’s making him so sad, begging him to cheat on her with you and always pulling his attention away from her in public when you know their relationship can’t be exposed!”
“Our relationship is what we have made sure stays private.” Marinette snaps back. “Lila is a liar. Jason, her lipstick?” He digs around in her bag and fishes it out, just to get a whiff of it and stumble back. “He also was exposed to that same substance at fifteen, though far less than Damian had been with his mother.”
Which lets everyone who knows understand without letting their pathetic guests.
“I don’t know how Lila got a hold of this substance or information, but she drugged Damian by the smell and then by kissing him.”
“That’s crazy!” Ayla shouts. “Lila would never drug anyone!”
“Can’t you let us be happy?” Lila asks, breaking out into tears.
“I’ll bring this to Commissioner Gordon right now.” Tim announces, grabbing the lipstick from Jason—and Marinette knows that’s definitely not the route he’s going to take. “He’ll have an answer about it within the hour. In that time, I expect everyone to calm down.”
“Son, I don’t care who you’re with. I have nothing against Lila Rossi. In fact, I like her.” Bruce says, hands raised peacefully. “But as we’re eating dinner, and you have something on the corner of your mouth, I’d like to get you cleaned up.” He slowly raises his handkerchief up off the table. “Okay?”
Damian just blinks as Bruce stalks closer and Lila starts to visibly panic.
“Wait!” She shouts, stepping between Bruce and Damian. “What are you doing to him?”
“I’m just going to make him presentable.” Bruce answers easily. “For you.”
“Please don’t punish him for keeping this a secret!” Lila cries out, thick tears rolling down her cheeks.
“We know how you treat him!” Alya accuses. “We won’t let it continue!”
This time Jon stands up next to Lila, making Damian bristle. “Can you tell me more?”
From behind her line of sight while she’s telling a fake story about abuse to Jon, Alya occasionally joins in, Marinette grabs Tim’s napkin off the table and grabs onto Damian’s hand hard, forcing energy through their string until he looks down to her.
“I’m just helping Baba clean you up.” She says softly, raising the napkin towards his lips.
Damian’s eyes are unblinking and he moves to grab harshly onto her shoulder but doesn’t stop her from raising the napkin all the way to his lips to wipe off the lipstick residue that Lila left there. By the time the first swipe is done he’s already blinking harshly.
Lila cries out to stop her but Jon gets in the way—moving just a little too fast to be human.
Which is good because Marinette is sure that if she touched Damian again, she might have actually died by the force of Marinette’s powers that are threatening to escape her body at the moment. Just thinking about the possibility on it while such on edge shakes the very ground.
Her back starts to ache like it does when wings are about to sprout from them.
She can’t even begin to care, for Damian’s knees begin to give out.
Together, she and Bruce catch him but even his own father touching him is too much for Marinette—who opens her mouth to snap at him when she realizes her scream could deafen. Her powers are too active. Instead of saying anything, she scoops Damian up to carry him like a piggy back ride, but facing her.
She leaves the room easily, stomping all the way to Damian’s room while shouting follows her.
Adrien passes her in the hall and pales, own eyes flaring a neon green in response to her energy. “Oh shit.” He says, pressing himself flat against the wall. “I’m going to—I’m going to go help with dinner.”
After kicking Damian’s door open, she doesn’t quite remember anything else.
She wakes up—comes to?—by listening to Damian’s voice.
He’s having a conversation with someone, Jon, when she bothers to tune in. Damian’s arms are wrapped around her and one of his legs is bracing her body so she can stay on top of him. At first she thinks that her back muscles are twitching and then she realizes that her wings are buzzing.
Which means she did grow her defensive wings.
Pressing her face against Damian’s neck, Marinette takes a deep breath and forces her body to relax and her wings to still, which causes both boys to quiet as well. After a minute she’s able to lift her head and meet Damian’s eye, and thankfully he doesn’t look as upset as he thought he’d be.
“Everything is okay.” Jon says first, then raises his hands defensively when she turns to glare at him. “Lila was arrested for assaulting Damian and Alya freaked out when she realized that she had been lied to and Dick had to drive her back to the hotel because she couldn’t calm down from a panic attack.”
A sick part of Marinette is happy about this.
A better part of her is relieved.
“Okay, that’s… good.” She breathes out, then looks back to Damian. “And are you okay?”
There’s a moment of hesitation before the Wayne boy answers. “It is a good thing that Rossi is currently in the custody of law enforcement. There’s few times where I am willing to follow through with the training I received as a child, against people like her, I am. I have never seen you in such distress.”
“Are my eyes still-”
“Very red?” Jon says. “Yup.”
“I’m sorry.” Marinette says, sitting up at Damian’s side. “We knew that something was going on, I mean, even Rose warned us, but… we still couldn’t protect you.”
“I am very prepared against nearly all attacks, especially from a civilian.” Damian rebuts, shaking his head. “There is a reason that even the best detectives in the world did not prepare for Rossi using the pit aura against me. By all means she should not have the resources to acquire it, let alone understand how it will affect me.”
This gives Marinette pause because it makes her question:
If Lila couldn’t get it herself, who gave it to her?
And the answer is just as simple as it is terrible, “Your mother gave it to her?”
“She wants an heir that she can control.” He says, voice dropping with anger. Marinette’s jaw clenches and she forces herself to breathe out—to not start buzzing again. “It does not matter to her how she accomplishes that; it only matters that she gets what she wants.”
“Lila will never touch you again.” Marinette promises. “And your mother wants an heir so bad, she should talk to me, but I will be damned if she’ll be in any ounce of control over our children. Who does she think she is? You’re the Demon Heir for a reason, not her. Screw her.”
Both boys stare at her and Marinette is vaguely aware of the twitching antennas on her head.
Finally Damian sits up with a determined look on his face and nods. “Screw her, indeed.”
Notes:
I hope you guys all enjoyed the drama! this fic has been SUCH a long time coming lmao

Pages Navigation
AgentDarkJewel on Chapter 1 Tue 04 Apr 2023 06:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
P10ter25 on Chapter 1 Tue 04 Apr 2023 07:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fany (Guest) on Chapter 1 Tue 04 Apr 2023 08:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
whoscountinganyway on Chapter 1 Wed 05 Apr 2023 04:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
eternalempires on Chapter 1 Wed 05 Apr 2023 02:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
ira_snow on Chapter 1 Wed 05 Apr 2023 08:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
IcedMelon on Chapter 1 Thu 06 Apr 2023 04:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
astrynyx on Chapter 1 Thu 06 Apr 2023 05:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Lapila15 on Chapter 1 Mon 10 Apr 2023 02:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
apileofashandember on Chapter 1 Mon 24 Apr 2023 04:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
whoscountinganyway on Chapter 1 Sun 30 Apr 2023 06:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sapphic_Fangirl on Chapter 1 Tue 18 Jul 2023 10:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
whoscountinganyway on Chapter 1 Tue 18 Jul 2023 12:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
LazyWorkaholic on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Aug 2023 08:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
whoscountinganyway on Chapter 1 Tue 22 Aug 2023 09:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
whoscountinganyway on Chapter 1 Sun 31 Dec 2023 02:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
LazyWorkaholic on Chapter 1 Sun 31 Dec 2023 03:17AM UTC
Comment Actions
christinecanigula3 on Chapter 1 Fri 06 Oct 2023 06:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
whoscountinganyway on Chapter 1 Fri 06 Oct 2023 08:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
christinecanigula3 on Chapter 1 Fri 06 Oct 2023 11:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
christinecanigula3 on Chapter 1 Fri 06 Oct 2023 06:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
whoscountinganyway on Chapter 1 Fri 06 Oct 2023 08:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
christinecanigula3 on Chapter 1 Fri 06 Oct 2023 11:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Maanae on Chapter 1 Sun 14 Apr 2024 07:25AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 14 Apr 2024 07:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
whoscountinganyway on Chapter 1 Wed 17 Apr 2024 05:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
YanaAlive on Chapter 1 Mon 13 May 2024 10:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
whoscountinganyway on Chapter 1 Tue 14 May 2024 07:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
maddielovess on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Jun 2025 03:57AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 30 Jun 2025 03:57AM UTC
Comment Actions
whoscountinganyway on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Jun 2025 04:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
whoscountinganyway on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Jun 2025 04:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
maddielovess on Chapter 1 Fri 04 Jul 2025 02:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
whoscountinganyway on Chapter 1 Fri 04 Jul 2025 02:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
maddielovess on Chapter 1 Fri 04 Jul 2025 02:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
whoscountinganyway on Chapter 1 Fri 04 Jul 2025 07:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
eva dan (Guest) on Chapter 1 Fri 26 Sep 2025 11:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
whoscountinganyway on Chapter 1 Sat 27 Sep 2025 06:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
Achronia on Chapter 2 Mon 17 Apr 2023 03:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
whoscountinganyway on Chapter 2 Mon 17 Apr 2023 06:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
forelsketquerencia on Chapter 2 Mon 17 Apr 2023 03:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
astrynyx on Chapter 2 Mon 17 Apr 2023 05:15PM UTC
Comment Actions
whoscountinganyway on Chapter 2 Mon 17 Apr 2023 06:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation